'  9  '  ’  ‘  '■ J  {  £ 

.'jVH.  ..  •  ;<  jfet  ’ 


« 


v'!>'  ,;  M-'/m  -  -  ,  .•  .>•-••  •  ;  ■  >■'••  •■  ,  »  •■  ■■■ 

'  ’■  /  '  '■  •'  >  ’5 .Vi,’-.  -.  ,V*.  ’■'  •’■'  •  •]'i< .  -V  .  V  ’  ■  '(  ;  '  ■  -  '  • 

?-V':  .  '■;■■■  v 

'-£W\  ‘i'-yyWf ■■•'.'■  -1  ”  «■■:'/■ £..  :i '”!>.•  ■  -  .  *■  >' 

■  .  r-i-^kr  ' 

■  ■ 

m 

' 

?ap,  !;$ 

'■■•-'  ...  . 

ME*  f/%  -,V.  :•  :  R&  •••?  *  '■'  :'  .v:.';-;  v  1;  ■ 

.....  ,  A  ..  '  r  !  V  .-■ 

tp- : ;  i 

* 

Si 

llMV A'r.t ?■- .»? i -  ■  ^ »Jk ■■  ••••"'  v^'w^  *  '•>  ■r-^’  ■  ••-•.:•• 

’  ,  f  1  : 

■ 

■0  5 


CONSTERNATION  AT  THE  SIGHT  OF  FULTON'S  MONSTER. 


of  Fortune 

/k 

OK 


THE  TRIUMPHS  AND  HCHIEYEMENTS 


OF 

NOBLE,  SELF-MADE  MEN, 


Whose  brilliant  careers  have  honored  their  calling,  blessed  humanity , 
and  whose  lives  furnish  instruction  for  the  young,  enter¬ 
tainment  for  the  old,  and  valuable  lessons  for 
the  aspirants  of  fortune. 


•  EDITED  BY 

WALTER  R.  HOUGHTON  A.  M. 

1  AJs 

LATE  PROFESSOR  POLITICAL  SCIENCE,  INDIANA  UNIVERSITY,  FELLOW  AMERICAN 
GEOGRAPHICAL  SOCIETY,  AUTHOR  OF  WALL  CHART  OF  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY, 
LITERATURE  AND  GEOGRAPHY,  CONSPECTUS  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  POLITICAL 
PARTIES,  MAP  OF  UNITED  STATES  HISTORY.  HISTORY  OF  AMERICAN 
POLITICS,  WHEELS  OF  STATE  AND  NATIONAL  GOVERNMENT, 

POLITICAL  PARTIES  AND  THEIR  ISSUES,  BIOGRAPHIES 
OF  PRESIDENTIAL  CANDIDATES,  ETC,,  ETC.,  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED. 


CHICAGO: 

THE  LOOMIS  NATIONAL  LIBRARY  ASSOCIATION. 

1888. 


cot-i£G^- 


BOSTON 

cH£STNUT  h'Cl- 


MASS. 


v : 


COPYRIGHT, 

A.  E.  DAVIS  &  CO. 
1884. 


*  .  \ 
\ 


HT  W&S 


l 

! 


“The  physical  industries  of  this  world  have  two  relations  in 
them:  one  to  the  actor,  and  one  to  the  public.  Honest  business 
is  more  really  a  contribution  to  the  public  than  it  is  to  the  manager 
of  the  business  himself.  Although  it  seems  to  the  man,  and 
generally  to  the  community,  that  the  active  business  man  is  a 
self-seeker,  and  although  his  motive  may  be  self-aggrandize¬ 
ment,  yet,  in  point  of  fact,  no  man  ever  manages  a  legitimate 
business  in  this  life,  that  he  is  not  doing  a  thousand-fold  more 
for  other  men  than  he  is  trying  to  do  even  for  himself.  For, 
in  the  economy  of  God’s  providence,  every  right  and  well 

organized  business  is  a  beneficence  and  not  a  selfishness.  And 

/ 

not  less  is  it  so  because  the  merchant,  the  mechanic  the 
publisher,  the  artist,  think  merely  of  their  profit.  They  are  in 
fact  working  more  for  others  than  they  are  for  themselves. 


10846 


PREFACE. 


The  chief  glory  of  America  is,  that  it  is  the  country  in  which 
genius  and  industry  find  their  speediest  and  surest  reward. 
Fame  and  fortune  are  here  open  to  all  who  are  willing  to  work 
for  them.  Neither  class  distinctions  nor  social  prejudices,  neither 
differences  of  birth,  religion,  nor  ideas,  can  prevent  the  man  of 
true  merit  from  winning  the  just  reward  of  his  labors  in  this 
favored  land.  We  are  emphatically  a  nation  of  self-made  men, 
and  it  is  to  the  labors  of  this  worthy  class  that  our  marvelous 
national  prosperity  is  due. 

This  being  the  case,  it  is  but  natural  that  there  should  be 
manifested  by  our  people  a  very  decided  desire  to  know  the 
history  of  those  who  have  risen  to  the  front  rank  of  their 
respective  callings.  Men  are  naturally  cheered  and  encouraged 
by  the  success  of  others,  and  those  who  are  worthy  of  a  similar 
reward  will  not  fail  to  learn  valuable  lessons  from  the  examples 
of  the  men  who  have  preceded  them. 

With  the  hope  of  gratifying  this  laudable  desire  for  informa¬ 
tion,  and  encouraging  those  who  are  still  struggling  in  the  lists 
of  fame  and  fortune,  I  offer  this  book  to  the  reader.  I  have 
sought  to  tell  simply  and  truthfully  the  story  of  the  trials  and 
triumphs  of  our  self-made  men,  to  show  how  they  overcame  where 
others  failed,  and  to  offer  the  record  of  their  lives  as  models 

worthy  of  the  imitation  of  the  young  men  of  our  country.  No  one 

5 


6 


PREFACE. 


can  hope  to  succeed  in  life  merely  by  the  force  of  his  own  genius, 
any  more  than  he  can  hope  to  live  without  exerting  some  degree 
of  influence  for  good  or  evil  upon  the  community  in  which  his 
lot  is  cast.  Success  in  life  is  not  the  effect  of  accident  or  of 
chance:  it  is  the  result  of  the  intelligent  application  of  certain 
fixed  principles  to  the  affairs  of  every  day.  Each  man  must 
make  this  application  according  to  the  circumstances  by  which 
he  is  surrounded,  and  he  can  derive  no  greater  assistance  or  en¬ 
couragement  in  this  undertaking  than  by  informing  himself  how 
other  men  of  acknowledged  merit  have  succeeded  in  the  same 
departments  of  the  world’s  industry.  That  this  is  true  is  shown 
by  the  fact  that  many  of  the  most  eminent  men  attribute  their 
great  achievements  to  the  encouragement  with  which  the  perusal 
of  the  biographies  of  others  inspired  them  at  critical  periods  of 
their  careers.  It  is  believed  that  the  narrations  embraced  in 
these  pages  afford  ample  instruction  and  entertainment  to  the 
young,  as  well  as  food  for  earnest  reflection  on  the  part  of  those 
who  are  safely  advanced  upon  their  pathway  to  success,  and  that 
they  will  prove  interesting  to  all  classes  of  intelligent  readers. 

Some  explanation  is  due  to  the  reader  respecting  the  title  that 
has  been  chosen  for  the  work.  The  term  “  Kings  of  Fortune”  is 
not  used  here  to  designate  pecuniary  success  exclusively.  A  few 
of  the  men  whose  lives  are  herein  recorded  never  amassed  great 
wealth.  Yet  they  achieved  the  highest  success  in  their  vocations, 
and  their  lives  are  so  full  of  interest  and  instruction  that  this 
work  must  have  been  incomplete  and  unsatisfactory  had  they 
been  passed  over  in  silence.  The  aim  of  the  writer  has  been  to 
present  the  histories  of  those  who  have  won  the  highest  fame  and 
achieved  the  greatest  good  in  their  respective  callings,  whether 
that  success  has  brought  them  riches  or  not,  and  above  all,  of 
those  whose  labors  have  not  only  opened  the  way  to  fortune  for 
themselves,  but  also  for  others,  and  have  thus  conferred  lasting 
benefits  upon  their  country. 


PREFACE, 


7 


In  short,  I  have  sought  to  make  this  work  the  story  of  the 
Genius  of  America,  believing  as  I  do  that  he  whose  achievements 
have  contributed  to  the  increase  of  the  national  wealth,  the  de- 

V  ^  .  -- 

velopment  of  the  national  resources,  and  the  elevation  of  the 
national  character,  though  he  himself  be  poor  in  purse,  has  in¬ 
deed  won  a  great  fortune,  of  which  no  reverse  can  ever  deprive 

him. 

The  Author. 


CONTENTS 


I.  MERCHANTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Stephen  Girard _ _  15-  42 

CHAPTER  II. 

John  Jacob  Astor _ 43-79 

CHAPTER  III. 

Alexander  T.  Stewart _ 80-100 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Amos  Lawrence _ 101-115 

CHAPTER  V. 

Andrew  V.  Stout _ 116-123 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Jonas  Chickering _  124-137 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Nicholas  Longworth _ 138-153 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

George  Peabody _ 157-170 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Philip  D.  Armour _ 171-181 

CHAPTER  X. 

Marshall  Field _  185-189 


9 


10 


CONTENTS. 


i 


II.  CAPITALISTS. 

CHAPTER  XL 

Cornelias  Vanderbilt - 193-211 

CHAPTER  XII. 

George  M.  Pullman.-- . . 212-220 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Cyrus  W.  Field _ 223-250 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

William  H.  Vanderbilt _ 253-258 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Jay  Gould _ 261-274 


III.  INVENTORS. 

CHAPTER  XYI. 

Robert  Fulton _ 275-301 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Charles  Goodyear _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _  302-328 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

EH  Whitney. _ _  329-339 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Elias  Howe,  Jr _ _ 343-353 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Richard  M.  Hoe _  354-362 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Samuel  Colt - 363-373 

CHAPTER  XXn. 

Samuel  F.  B.  Morse _  377-389 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Cyrus  H.  McCormick _ 393-405 


IY.  EDITORS. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

James  Gordon  Bennett _ _ _ _ _  407-426 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Robert  Bonner... _ _ _ „ _ ^ _  427-436 


CONTENTS.  11 

V.  LAWYERS. 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

John  Marshall _ 437-456 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

James  T.  Brady _  459-473 


YI.  ARTISTS. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Benjamin  West _ _ _  475-488 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

John  Rogers _ . _  489-498 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Hiram  Powers _ _ _ 501-519 


VII.  DIVINES. 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

David  Swing _ _ _  521-529 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Peter  Cartwright _  530-568 


VIII.  AUTHORS. 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Henry  W.  Longfellow _  569-583 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

Nathaniel  Hawthorne _  587-598 


IX.  ACTORS. 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Edwin  Booth _  599-608 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Joseph  Jefferson _ _ _ _  611-621 


V  / 


- 


( 


\. 


;\ 


l 


r 


A 


Y 


•/ 


V  >-  V*'v 


7' 


'  .  v 


V- 


•i  • 

V  .  •  s  •  ' 


\  . 

> 


y 


•  i 


*? 


\ 


/ 


/ 


% 


■f 


J-  / 


4 


I. 


MERCHANTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

STEPHEN  GIRARD. 

NE  May  morning,  in  the  year  1776,  the  mouth 
of  the  Delaware  Bay  was  shrouded  in  a  dense 
fog,  which  cleared  away  toward  noon,  and  revealed 
several  vessels  just  off  the  capes.  From  one 
of  these,  a  sloop,  floated  the  flag  of  France 
and  a  signal  of  distress.  An  American  ship  ran  alongside 
the  stranger,  in  answer  to  her  signal,  and  found  that  the 
French  captain  had  lost  his  reckoning  in  a  fog,  and  was  in 
total  ignorance  of  his  whereabouts.  His  vessel,  he  said,  was 
bound  from  New  Orleans  to  a  Canadian  port,  and  he  was 
anxious  to  proceed  on  his  voyage.  The  American  skipper  in¬ 
formed  him  of  his  locality,  and  also  apprised  him  of  the  fact 
that  war  had  broken  out  between  the  colonies  and  Great  Brit¬ 
ain,  and  that  the  American  coast  was  so  well  lined  with  British 
cruisers  that  he  would  never  reach  port  but  as  a  prize. 

u  'What  shall  I  do?”  cried  the  Frenchman,  in  great  alarm. 

“  Enter  the  bay,  and  make  a  push  for  Philadelphia,”  was  the 
reply.  “  It  is  your  only  chance.” 

The  Frenchman  protested  that  he  did  not  know  the  way, 

15 


16 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


and  had  no  pilot.  The  American  captain,  pitying  his  distress, 
found  him  a  pilot,  and  even  loaned  him  five  dollars,  which  the 
pilot  demanded  in  advance.  The  sloop  got  under  weigh  again, 
and  passed  into  the  Delaware,  beyond  the  defenses  which  had 
been  erected  for  its  protection,  just  in  time  to  avoid  capture  by 
a  British  wai  vessel  which  now  made  its  appearance  at  the 
mouth  of  the  bay.  Philadelphia  was  reached  in  due  time,  and, 
as  the  war  bade  fair  to  put  an  end  to  his  voyages,  the  captain 
sold  the  sloop  and  her  cargo,  of  which  he  was  part  owner,  and, 
entering  a  small  store  in  Water  Street,  began  the  business  of  a 
grocer  and  wine-bottler.  His  capital  was  small,  his  business 
trifling  in  extent,  and  he  himself  labored  under  the  disadvan¬ 
tage  of  being  almost  unable  to  speak  the  English  language. 
In  person  he  was  short  and  stout,  with  a  dull,  repulsive  coun¬ 
tenance,  which  his  bushy  eyebrows  and  solitary  eye  (being 
blind  in  the  other)  made  almost  hideous.  He  was  cold  and 
reserved  in  manner,  and  was  disliked  by  his  neighbors,  the 
most  of  whom  were  afraid  of  him. 

This  man  was  Stephen  Girard,  who  was  afterward  destined 
to  play  so  important  a  part  in  the  history  of  the  city  to  which 
the  mere  chances  of  war  sent  him  a  stranger. 

o 

He  was  born  at  Bordeaux,  in  France,  on  the  21st  of  May, 
1  /  50,  and  was  the  eldest  of  the  five  children  of  Captain  Pierre 
Girard,  a  mariner  of  that  city.  His  life  at  home  was  a  hard 
oye.  At  the  age  of  eight  years,  he  discovered  that  he  was  blind 
in  one  eye,  and  the  mortification  and  grief  which  this  discovery 
caused  him  appear  to  have  soured  his  entire  life.  He  afterward 
declared  that  his  father  treated  him  with  considerable  neglect, 
and  that,  while  his  younger  b  rothers  were  sent  to  college,  he 
was  made  to  content  himself  with  the  barest  rudiments  of  an 
education,  with  merely  a  knowledge  of  reading  and  writing. 
When  he  was  quite  young,  his  mother  died,  and,  as  his  father 


STEPHEN  GIRAKD. 


17 


soon  married  again,  tlie  severity  of  a  step- mother  was  added  to 
his  other  troubles.  When  about  thirteen  years  of  age,  he  left 
home,  with  his  father’s  consent,  and  began,  as  a  cabin-boy,  the 
life  of  a  mariner.  For  nine  years  he  sailed  between  Bordeaux 
and  the  French  West  Indies,  rising  steadily  from  his  position 
of  cabin-boy  to  that  of  mate.  He  improved  his  leisure  time  at 
sea,  until  he  was  not  only  roaster  of  the  art  of  navigation,  but 
generally  well  informed  for  a  man  in  his  station.  His  father 
possessed  sufficient  influence  to  procure  him  the  command  of  a 
vessel,  in  spite  of  the  law  of  France  which  required  that  no  man 
should  be  made  master  of  a  ship  unless  he  had  sailed  two  cruises 
in  the  royal  navy  and  was  twenty-five  years  old.  Gradually 
Girard  was  enabled  to  amass  a  small  sum  of  money,  which  he 
invested  in  cargoes  easily  disposed  of  in  the  ports  to  which  he 
sailed.  Three  years  after  he  was  licensed  to  command,  he  made 
his  first  appearance  in  the  port  of  Philadelphia.  He  was  then 
twenty-six  years  old. 

From  the  time  of  his  arrival  in  Philadelphia  he  devoted  him¬ 
self  to  business  with  an  energy  and  industry  which  never  failed. 
He  despised  no  labor,  and  was  willing  to  undertake  any  honest 
means  of  increasing  his  subsistence.  He  bought  and  sold  any 
thing,  from  groceries  to  old  “  junk.”  His  chief  profit,  however, 
was  in  his  wine  and  cider,  which  he  bottled  and  sold  readily. 
His  business  prospered,  and  he  was  regarded  as  a  thriving  man 
from  the  start. 

In  July,  1777,  he  married  Mary  Hum,  a  servant  girl  of  great 
beauty,  and  something  of  a  virago  as  well.  The  union  was  an 
unhappy  one,  as  the  husband  and  wife  were  utterly  unsuited  to 
each  other.  Seven  years  after  her  marriage,  Mrs.  Girard  showed 
symptoms  of  insanity,  which  became  so  decided  that  her  hus¬ 
band  was  compelled  to  place  her  in  the  State  Asylum  for  the 
Insane.  He  appears  to  have  done  every  thing  in  his  power  to 


18 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


restore  her  reason.  Being  pronounced  cured,  she  returned 
to  her  home,  but  in  1790  he  was  compelled  to  place  her  per¬ 
manently  in  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital,  where,  nine  months 
after,  she  gave  birth  to  a  female  child,  which  happily  died. 
Mrs.  Girard  never  recovered  her  reason,  but  died  in  1815,  and 
was  buried  in  the  hospital  grounds. 

Girard  fled  from  Philadelphia,  with  his  wife,  in  September, 

1777,  at  the  approach  of  the  British,  and  purchased  a  house  at 
Mount  Holly,  near  Burlington,  New  Jersey,  where  he  carried 
on  his  bottling  business.  His  claret  commanded  a  ready  sale 
among  the  British  in  Philadelphia,  and  his  profits  were  large. 
In  June,  1778,  the  city  was  evacuated  by  Lord  Howe,  and  he 
was  allowed  to  return  to  his  former  home. 

Though  he  traded  with  the  British,  Girard  considered  him¬ 
self  a  true  patriot,  as  indeed  he  was.  On  the  27th  of  October, 

1778,  he  took  the  oath  of  allegiance  required  by  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  renewed  it  the  year  following.  The  war  al¬ 
most  annihilated  the  commerce  of  the  country,  which  was  slow 
in  recovering  its  former  prosperity ;  but,  in  spite  of  this  discour¬ 
aging  circumstance,  Girard  worked  on  steadily,  scorning  no  em¬ 
ployment,  however  humble,  that  would  yield  a  profit.  Already 
he  had  formed  the  plans  which  led  to  his  immense  wealth,  and 
he  was  now  patiently  carrying  out  the  most  trying  and  disheart¬ 
ening  preliminaries.  Whatever  he  undertook  prospered,  and 
though  his  gains  were  small,  they  were  carefully  husbanded, 
and  at  the  proper  time  invested  in  such  a  manner  as  to  pro¬ 
duce  a  still  greater  yield.  Stephen  Girard  knew  the  value  of 
little  things,  and  he  knew  how  to  take  advantage  of  the  most 
trifling  circumstance.  His  career  teaches  what  may  be  done 
with  these  little  things,  and  shows  how  even  a  few  dollars, 
properly  managed,  may  be  made  to  produce  as  many  thou¬ 
sands. 


STEPHEN  GIRARD. 


10 


In  1780,  Mr.  Girard  again  entered  upon  the  New  Orleans 
and  St.  Domingo  trade,  in  which  he  was  engaged  at  the  break¬ 
ing  out  of  the  Devolution.  He  was  very  successful  in  his  ven¬ 
tures,  and  wTas  enabled  in  a  year  or  two  to  greatly  enlarge  his 
operations.  In  1782,  he  took  a  lease  of  ten  years  on  a  range 
of  frame  buildings  in  Water  Street,  one  of  which  he  occupied 
himself,  with  the  privilege  of  a  renewal  for  a  similar  period. 
Dents  were  very  low  at  that  time,  as  business  was  prostrated 
and  people  were  despondent ;  but  Girard,  looking  far  beyond 
the  present,  saw  a  prosperous  future.  He  was  satisfied  that  it 
would  require  but  a  short  time  to  restore  to  Philadelphia  its 
old  commercial  importance,  and  he  was  satisfied  that  his  leases 
would  be  the  best  investment  he  had  ever  made.  The  result 
proved  the  correctness  of  his  views.  His  profits  on  these  leases 
were  enormous. 

About  this  time  he  entered  into  partnership  with  his  brother, 
Captain  John  Girard,  in  the  West  India  trade.  But  the 
brothers  could  not  conduct  their  affairs  harmoniously,  and  in 
1790  the  firm  was  dissolved  by  mutual  consent.  Stephen 
Girard’s  share  of  the  profits  at  the  dissolution  amounted  to 
thirty  thousand  dollars.  His  wealth  was  greatly  increased  by 
a  terrible  tragedy  which  happened  soon  afterward. 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  great  insurrection  in  St.  Domingo, 

Girard  had  two  vessels  lying  in  one  of  the  ports  of  that  island. 

At  the  first  signal  of  danger,  a  number  of  planters  sent  their 

valuables  on  board  of  these  ships  for  safe- keeping,  and  went 

back  to  their  estates  for  the  purpose  of  securing  more.  They 

never  returned,  doubtless  falling  victims  to  the  fury  of  the 

brutal  negroes,  and  when  the  vessels  were  ready  to  sail  there 

was  no  one  to  claim  the  property  they  contained.  It  was 

taken  to  Philadelphia,  and  was  most  liberally  advertised  by 

Mr.  Girard,  but  as  no  owner  ever  appeared  to  demand  it,  it 
2 


20 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


was  sold,  and  the  proceeds — about  fifty  thousand  dollars — 
turned  into  the  merchant’s  own  coffers.  This  was  a  great  as¬ 
sistance  to  him,  and  the  next  year  he  began  the  building  of 
those  splendid  ships  which  enabled  him  to  engage  so  actively 
in  the  Chinese  and  East  India  trades. 

His  course  was  now  onward  and  upward  to  wealth.  At 
first  his  ships  merely  sailed  between  Philadelphia  and  the  port 
to  which  they  were  originally  destined ;  but  at  length  he  was 
enabled  to  do  more  than  this.  Loading  one  of  his  ships  with 
grain,  he  would  send  it  to  Bordeaux,  where  the  proceeds  of  her 
cargo  would  be  invested  in  wine  and  fruit.  These  she  would 
take  to  St.  Petersburg  and  exchange  for  hemp  and  iron,  which 
were  sold  at  Amsterdam  for  coin.  From  Amsterdam  she 
would  proceed  to  China  and  India,  and,  purchasing  a  cargo  of 
silks  and  teas,  sail  for  Philadelphia,  where  the  final  pur¬ 
chase  was  sold  by  the  owner  for  cash  or  negotiable  paper.  His 
success  was  uniform,  and  was  attributed  by  his  brother  mer¬ 
chants  to  luck. 

Stephen  Girard  had  no  faith  in  luck.  He  never  trusted 
any  thing  to  chance.  He  was  a  thorough  navigator,  and  was 
perfect  master  of  the  knowledge  required  in  directing  long 
voyages.  He  understood  every  department  of  his  business 
bo  well  that  he  was  always  prepared  to  survey  the  field  of 
commerce  from  a  high  stand-point.  He  was  familiar  with  the 
ports  with  which  he  dealt,  and  was  always  able  to  obtain  such 
information  concerning  them  as  he  desired,  in  advance  of  his 
competitors.  He  trusted  nothing  of  importance  to  others.  His 
instructions  to  the  commanders  of  his  ships  were  always  full 
and  precise.  These  documents  afford  the  best  evidence  of  the 
statements  I  have  made  concerning  his  system,  as  the  follow¬ 
ing  will  show : 


STEPHEN  GIRARD. 


21 


Copy  of  Stephen  Girards  Letter  to  Mr.  - ,  Commander  ancC  Supercargo 

of  the  ship - ,  bound  to  Batavia. 

Philadelphia, - . 

Sir— I  confirm  my  letters  to  you  of  the  —  ult.,  and  the  —  inst. 

Having  recently  heard  of  the  decease  of  Mr.  - ,  merchant  at 

Batavia,  also  of  the  probable  dissolution  of  his  house,  under  the  firm 

of  Messrs. - ,  I  have  judged  it  prudent  to  request  my  Liverpool 

correspondents  to  consign  the  ship - ,  cargo,  and  specie  on  board, 

to  Mr. - ,  merchant  at  Batavia,  subject  to  your  control,  and  have 

requested  said  Liverpool  friends  to  make  a  separate  invoice  and  bill 
of  lading  for  the  specie,  which  they  will  ship  on  my  account,  on  board 

of  the  ship  - ,  and  similar  documents  for  the  merchandise,  which 

they  will  ship  in  the  same  manner;  therefore,  I  request  that  you 
will  sign  in  conformity. 

I  am  personally  acquainted  with  Mr.  - ,  but  not  with  Mr. 

- ,  but  I  am  on  very  friendly  terms  with  some  particular  friends  ' 

of  the  latter  gentleman,  and  consequently  I  give  him  the  preference. 

I  am  sorry  to  observe,  however,  that  he  is  alone  in  a  country  where 
a  partner  appears  to  me  indispensable  to  a  commercial  house,  as  well 
for  the  safety  of  his  own  capital  as  for  the  security  of  the  interests 
of  those  who  may  confide  to  them  property,  and  reside  in  distant  parts 
of  the  globe. 

The  foregoing  reflections,  together  with  the  detention  of  my  ship 

V - ,  at  Batavia,  from  June  last,  epoch  of  her  arrival  at  that  port, 

until  the  15th  of  September,  - ,  when  she  had  on  board  only 

nineteen  hundred  peculs  of  coffee,  are  the  motives  which  have 
compelled  me  to  request  of  my  Liverpool  friends  to  consign  the 
specie  and  goods,  which  they  will  ship  on  my  account,  on  board  of 

the  ship  - ,  under  your  command,  to  said  Mr.  - ,  subject  to 

your  control. 

Therefore,  relying  upon  your  activity,  perseverance,  correctness, 
zeal,  and  attention  for  my  interest,  I  proceed  in  pointing  out  to 
you  the  plan  of  conduct  which  I  wish  you  to  pursue  on  your  arrival 
at  Batavia,  and  during  your  stay  at  that  or  any  port  of  that  island, 
until  your  departure  for  Cowes,  on  the  Isle  of  Wight,  to  await  my 
subsequent  orders. 


22 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


First.  On  your  arrival  at  Batavia,  you  are  to  go  on  shore  and 

ascertain  Mr. - ’s  residence,  and,  if  you  have  reason  to  believe  that 

he  is  still  considered  at  that  place  as  a  man  of  good  credit,  and  merits 
full  confidence,  you  are  to  deliver  to  him  my  Liverpool  consignees 
letters  to  his  address,  and  also  the  goods  which  you  have  on  board, 
in  such  proportion  as  he  may  request, -except  the  specie,  which  is  to 
continue  on  board,  as  mentioned  in  the  next  article. 

Second.  The  specie  funds  of  the  ship  - ,  which  will  consist  of 

old  Carolus  dollars,  you  are  to  retain  on  board  untouched,  and  in  the 
said  boxes  or  packages  as  they  were  in  when  shipped  from  Liverpool, 
well  secured,  and  locked  up  in  your  powder  magazine,  in  the  after 
run  of  the  said  ship  under  the  cabin  floor. 

The  bulkhead  and  floor  of  said  magazine,  scuttle,  iron  bar,  staples, 
etc.,  must  be  made  sufficiently  strong,  if  not  already  so,  while  you 
are  at  Liverpool,  where  you  are  to  procure  a  strong  padlock  and  key, 
for  the  purpose  of  securing  said  specie  in  the  most  complete  and  safest 
manner;  and  when  you  have  the  certainty  that  it  is  wanted  to  pay 

for  the  coffee  purchased  on  account  of  the  ship - ,  then  you  are  to 

receive  the  said  coffee,  and  pay  or  deliver  to  your  consignee  Spanish 
dollars  to  the  amount  of  said  purchase,  and  no  more,  having  due  regard 
to  the  premium  or  advance  allowed  at  Batavia  on  old  Spanish  dollars; 
and  in  that  way  you  are  to  continue  paying  or  delivering  dollars  as  fast 
as  you  receive  coffee,  which  is  not  to  exceed  the  quantity  which 

can  be  conveniently  stowed  on  board  said  ship  - ,  observing  to 

take  a  receipt  for  each  payment,  and  to  see  that  the  net  proceeds 
of  the  goods,  which  will  have  been  shipped  at  Liverpool,  must  bo 
invested  in  coffee,  as  far  as  the  sales  will  permit,  and  shipped  on 
board  of  said  ship. 

Should  it  happen  that  on  your  arrival  at  Batavia  you  should  find 
that  death,  absence,  etc.,  should  deprive  you  of  the  services  of  Mr. 

- ,  or  that,  owing  to  some  causes  before  mentioned,  it  would  be 

prudent  to  confide  my  interests  elsewhere,  in  either  case  you  are  to 

apply  to  Messrs.  - ,  merchants  of  that  place,  to  communicate  your 

instructions  relative  to  the  disposal  of  the  Liverpool  cargo,  on  board 

of  the  ship  - ,  the  loading  of  that  ship  with  good  merchantable 

coffee,  giving  the  preference  to  the  first  quality  whenever  it  can  be 
purchased  on  reasonable  terms  for  cash,  or  received  in  payment  for 


STEPHEN  GIRARD. 


23 


the  sales  of  the  said  Liverpool  cargo,  or  for  a  part  thereof,  observing 
that  I  wished  said  coffee  to  be  purchased  at  Samarang,  or  any  other 
out-port,  if  practicable;  and  in  all  cases  it  must  be  attentively  exam¬ 
ined  when  delivered,  and  put  up  in  double  gunny  bags. 

If  the  purchase  of  said  cargo  is  made  at  an  out-port,  the  ship  - 

must  proceed  there  to  take  it  in. 

On  the  subject  of  purchasing  coffee  at  government  sales,  I  have 
no  doubt  that  it  is  an  easy  way  to  obtain  a  cargo,  but  I  am  of  opinion 
that  it  is  a  very  dear  one,  particularly  as  the  fair  purchaser,  who  has 
no  other  object  in  view  but  to  invest  his  money,  does  not  stay  on  the 
footing  of  competitors,  who  make  their  payments  with  Netherland  bills 
of  exchange,  or  wish  to  raise  the  prices  of  their  coffee  which  they  may 
have  on  hand  for  sale. 

Under  these  impressions,  I  desire  that  all  the  purchases  of  coffee 
on  my  account  be  made  from  individuals,  as  far  as  practicable, 
and  if  the  whole  quantity  necessary  to  load  the  ship  can  not  be 
obtained  at  private  sale,  recourse  must  then  be  had  to  government  sales. 

In  many  instances  I  have  experienced  that  whenever  I  had  a  vessel 
at  Batavia,  the  prices  of  coffee  at  the  government  sales  have  risen  from 
five  to  ten  per  cent.,  and  sometimes  higher. 

On  the  subject  of  coffee  I  would  remark  that,  owing  to  the  increase 
of  the  culture  of  that  bean,  together  with  the  immense  imports 
of  tea  into  the  several  ports  of  Europe,  the  price  of  that  leaf  has 
been  lowered  to  such  a  degree  as  to  induce  the  people  of  those  coun¬ 
tries,  principally  of  the  north,  to  use  the  latter  article  in  preference  to 
the  first. 

That  circumstance  has,  for  these  past  three  years,  created  a  gradual 
deduction  from  the  consumption  of  coffee,  which  has  augmented  the 
stock  on  hand  throughout  every  commercial  city  of  the  northern  part 
of  the  globe,  so  as  to  present  a  future  unfavorable  prospect  to  the  im¬ 
porters  of  that  article.  Indeed,  I  am  convinced  that,  within  a  few 
months  from  this  date,  coffee  will  be  ten  per  cent,  cheaper  in  the  United 
States  than  what  it  has  been  at  Batavia  for  these  two  years  past ;  never¬ 
theless,  being  desirous  to  employ  my  ships  as  advantageously  as  circum¬ 
stances  will  permit,  and  calculating  also  that  the  price  at  Java  and 
other  places  of  its  growth  will  fall  considerably,  I  have  no  objection  to 
adventure. 


24 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


Therefore,  you  must  use  every  means  in  your  power  to  facilitate  the 
success  of  the  voyage. 

Should  the  invoice-cost  of  the  entire  cargo  of  coffee  shipped  at  Java, 

on  board  of  the  ship - ,  together  with  the  disbursements  of  that  ship 

(which  must  be  conducted  with  the  greatest  economy),  not  amount  to 
the  specie  funds  and  net  proceeds  of  her  Liverpool  cargo,  in  that  event 
you  are  to  deliver  the  surplus  to  your  consignee,  who  will  give  you  a 
receipt  for  the  same,  with  a  duplicate,  expressing  that  it  is  on  my  ac¬ 
count,  for  the  purpose  of  being  invested  on  the  most  advantageous  terms, 
in  good  dry  coffee,  to  be  kept  at  my  order  and  disposal. 

Then  you  will  retain  the  original  in  your  possession,  and  forward  to 
me  the  duplicate  by  first  good  vessel  to  the  United  States,  or  via  Europe, 
to  care  of  my  correspondents  at  Liverpool,  London,  Antwerp,  or  Am¬ 
sterdam,  the  names  of  whom  you  are  familiar  with. 

If  you  should  judge  it  imprudent,  however,  to  leave  that  money  at 
Batavia,  you  are  to  bring  it  back  in  Spanish  dollars,  which  you  will  re¬ 
tain  on  board  for  that  purpose. 

Although  I  wish  you  to  make  a  short  voyage,  and  with  as  quick  dis¬ 
patch  at  Java  as  practicable,  yet  I  desire  you  not  to  leave  that  island 
unless  your  consignee  has  finally  closed  the  sales  of  the  Liverpool  cargo, 
so  that  you  may  be  the  bearer  of  all  the  documents,  and  account-cur- 
rent,  relative  to  the  final  transactions  of  the  consignment  of  the  ship 
- and  cargo.  Duplicate  and  triplicate  of  said  documents  to  be  for¬ 
warded  to  me  by  your  consignees,  by  the  two  first  safe  conveyances  for 
the  ports  of  the  United  States. 

Being  in  the  habit  of  dispatching  my  ships  for  Batavia  from  this  port, 
Liverpool,  or  Amsterdam,  as  circumstances  render  it  convenient,  it  is  in¬ 
teresting  to  me  to  be  from  time  to  time  informed  of  the  several  articles 
of  produce  and  manufactures  from  each  of  those  places  which  are  the 
most  in  demand  and  quickest  of  sale  at  Java.  Also  of  the  quantity  of 
each,  size  of  package,  and  the  probable  price  which  they  may  sell  for, 
cash,  adding  the  Batavia  duty,  charges  for  selling,  etc.  Please  to  com¬ 
municate  this  to  your  Batavia  consignee. 

The  rates  of  commission  I  will  allow  for  transacting  the  business  rela¬ 
tive  to  the  ship  and  cargo  at  Java  are  two  and  a  half  per  cent,  for  sell¬ 
ing,  and  two  and  a  half  per  cent,  for  purchasing  and  shipping  coffee  and 
other  articles. 


STEPHEN  GIRARD. 


25 


The  consignees  engaging  to  place  on  board  of  each  prow  one  or  two 
men  of  confidence,  to  see  that  the  goods  are  safely  delivered  on  board  of 
the  ship,  to  prevent  pilfering,  which  is  often  practiced  by  those  who  con¬ 
duct  the  lighter. 

I  am  informed  that  the  expenses  for  two  men  are  trifling,  compara¬ 
tively,  to  the  plunder  which  has  been  committed  on  board  of  the  prows 
which  deliver  coffee  on  board  of  the  ships. 

No  commissions  whatever  are  to  be  allowed  in  the  disbursements  of 
my  ships,  whenever  ship  and  cargo  belong  to  me,  and  are  consigned  to 
some  house. 

While  you  remain  at  Batavia,  I  recommend  you  to  stay  on  board  of 
your  ship,  and  not  to  go  on  shore  except  when  the  business  of  your  ship 
and  cargo  may  render  it  necessary. 

Inclosed  is  an  introductory  letter  to - ,  which  I  request  you  to  de¬ 
liver,  after  you  have  made  the  necessary  arrangements  with  Mr. - 

for  the  consignment  of  the  ship  and  cargo,  or  after  the  circumstance 
aforementioned  has  compelled  you  to  look  elsewhere  for  a  consignee. 

Then  you  are  to  call  upon  said  Messrs.  - ,  deliver  them  the  aforesaid 

letter  and  the  consignment  of  the  ship -  and  cargo,  after  having 

agreed  with  them  in  writing,  which  they  will  sign  and  deliver  to  you, 
that  they  engage  to  transact  the  business  of  the  ship  and  cargo  on  the 
terms  and  conditions  herein  stated ;  and  when  that  business  is  well  un¬ 
derstood  and  finally  closed,  you  are  to  press  them  in  a  polite  manner,  so 
that  they  may  give  you  a  quick  dispatch,  without  giving  too  great  a 
price  for  the  coffee,  particularly  at  this  present  moment,  when  its  price 
is  declining  throughout  those  countries  where  it  is  consumed. 

Indeed,  on  the  subject  of  purchasing  coffee  for  the  ship  - ,  the 

greatest  caution  and  prudence  should  be  exercised.  Therefore,  I  request 
that  you  will  follow  the  plan  of  conduct  laid  down  for  you  throughout. 
Also,  to  keep  to  yourself  the  intention  of  the  voyage,  and  the  amount 
of  specie  you  have  on  board ;  and  in  view  to  satisfy  the  curious,  tell 
them  that  it  is  probable  that  the  ship  will  take  in  molasses,  rice,  and 
sugar,  if  the  price  of  that  produce  is  very  low,  adding  that  the  whole 
will  depend  on  the  success  in  selling  the  small  Liverpool  cargo.  The 
consignees  of  said  cargo  should  follow  the  same  line  of  conduct,  and  if 
properly  attended  to  by  yourself  and  them,  I  am  convinced  that  the 
cargo  of  coffee  can  be  purchased  ten  per  cent,  cheaper  than  it  would  be 


26 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


if  it  is  publicly  known  there  is  a  quantity  of  Spanish  dollars  on  board, 
besides  a  valuable  cargo  o£  British  goods  intended  to  be  invested  in 
coffee  for  Stephen  Girard,  of  Philadelphia. 

During  my  long  commercial  experience,  I  have  noticed  that  no  advan- 
tage  results  from  telling  one’s  business  to  others,  except  to  create  jeal¬ 
ousy  or  competitors  when  we  are  fortunate,  and  to  gratify  our  enemies 
when  otherwise. 

If  my  remarks  are  correct,  I  have  no  doubt  they  will  show  you  the 
necessity  of  being  silent,  and  to  attend  with  activity,  perseverance,  and 
modesty,  to  the  interests  of  your  employer. 

As  my  letters  of  instruction  embrace  several  interesting  objects,  I  re¬ 
quest  you  to  peruse  them  in  rotation,  when  at  sea  in  fine  climates,  dur¬ 
ing  your  voyage  to  Batavia,  and  to  take  correct  extracts,  so  as  to  ren¬ 
der  yourself  master  of  the  most  essential  parts.  I  conclude  by  direct¬ 
ing  your  attention  to  your  health  and  that  of  your  crew. 

I  am  yours,  respectfully,  Stephen  Girard. 

Mr.  Girard  was  not  only  rigidly*  precise  in  his  instructions, 
but  he  permitted  no  departure  from  them.  He  regarded  it  as 
dangerous  to  allow  discretion  to  any  one  in  the  execution  of  his 
plans.  Where  a  deviation  from  his  instructions  might  cause 
success  in  one  case,  it  would  cause  loss  in  ninety-nine  others. 
It  was  understood  among  all  his  employes  that  a  rigid  obedi¬ 
ence  to  orders,  in  even  the  most  trifling  particulars,  was 
expected,  and  would  be  exacted.  If  loss  came  under  such  cir¬ 
cumstances,  the  merchant  assumed  the  entire  responsibility  for  it. 

Upon  one  occasion  one  of  his  best  captains  was  instructed 
to  purchase  his  cargo  of  teas  at  a  certain  port.  Upon 
reaching  home  he  was  summoned  by  the  merchant  to  his 
presence. 

“Captain - ,”  said  Mr.  Girard,  sternly,  “your  instructions 

required  you  to  purchase  your  cargo  at - .” 

“That  is  true,  Mr.  Girard,”  replied  the  Captain,  “but  upon 

reaching  that  port  I  found  I  could  do  so  much  better  at - , 

that  I  felt  justified  in  proceeding  to  the  latter  place.” 


GHESTNUT  HJLL, 

STEPHEN  GIRARD.  27 

“  You  should  have  obeyed  your  orders,  sir,”  was  the  stern 
retort. 

“  I  was  influenced  by  a  desire  to  serve  your  interests,  sir. 
The  result  ought  to  justify  me  in  my  act,  since  it  puts  many 
thousands  more  into  your  pocket  than  if  I  had  bought  where 
I  was  instructed.” 

“Captain - ,”  said  Girard,  “I  take  care  of  my  own  inter¬ 

ests.  You  should  have  obeyed  your  orders  if  you  had  broken 
me.  Nothing  can  excuse  your  disobedience.  You  will  hand 
in  your  accounts,  sir,  and  consider  yourself  discharged  from 
my  service.” 

He  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and,  though  the  captain’s  diso¬ 
bedience  had  vastly  increased  the  profit  of  the  voyage,  he  dis¬ 
missed  him,  nor  would  he  ever  receive  him  into  his  service 
again. 

To  his  knowledge  of  his  business  Mr.  Girard  joined  an  unu¬ 
sual  capacity  for  such  ventures.  He  was,  it  must  be  said,  hard 
and  illiberal  in  his  bargains,  and  remorseless  in  exacting  the  last 
cent  due  him.  He  was  prompt  and  faithful  in  the  execution 
of  every  contract,  never  departed  in  the  slightest  from  his 
plighted  word,  aud  never  engaged  in  any  venture  which  he 
was  not  perfectly  able  to  undertake.  He  was  prudent  and 
cautious  in  the  fullest  sense  of  those  terms,  but  his  ventures 
were  always  made  with  a  boldness  which  was  the  sure  fore¬ 
runner  of  success. 

His  fidelity  to  his  word. is  well  shown  by  a  circumstance 
which  had  occurred  long  after  he  was  one  of  the  “money 
kings”  of  the  land.  He  was  once  engaged  with  his  cashier  in 
a  discussion  as  to  the  length  of  time  a  man  would  consume  in 
counting  a  million  of  dollars,  telling  out  each  dollar  separately. 
The  dispute  became  animated,  and  the  cashier  declared  that 
he  could  make  a  million  of  dots  with  ink  in  a  few  hours. 


28 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


“  I  ’ll  tell  you  what  I  ’ll  do/’  said  Girard,  who  was  thor¬ 
oughly  vexed  by  the  opposition  of  the  other,  “I’ll  wager  five 
hundred  dollars  that  I  can  ride  in  my  gig  from  here  to  my 
farm,  spend  two  hours  there,  and  return  before  you  can  make 

your  million  of  dots  with  ink.” 

The  cashier,  after  a  moment’s  reflection,  accepted  the  wager, 
and  Mr.  Girard  departed  to  his  farm.  He  returned  in  a  few 
hours,  confident  that  he  had  won.  The  cashier  met  him  with 
a  smile. 

“  Where  is  my  money?”  asked  Girard,  triumphantly. 

“ The  money  is  mine,”  replied  the  cashier.  “Come  and 
see.” 

He  led  the  merchant  to  an  unused  room  of  the  bank,  and 
there,  to  his  dismay,  Girard  saw  the  walls  and  ceiling  covered 
with  spots  of  ink,  which  the  cashier  had  dashed  on  them  with 
a  brush. 

“  Do  you  mean  to  say  there  are  a  million  of  dots  here  ?  ”  he 
cried,  angrily. 

“Count  them,  and  see,”  replied  his  subordinate,  laughing. 
“  You  know  the  wager  was  a  million  of  dots  with  ink.” 

“  But  I  expected  you  would  make  them  with  the  pen.” 

“  I  did  not  undertake  any  thing  of  the  kind.” 

The  joke  was  too  good,  and  the  merchant  not  only  paid  the 
amount  of  the  wager,  but  the  cost  of  cleaning  the  walls. 

In  1810  the  question  of  renewing  the  charter  of  the  old  Bank 
of  the  United  States  was  actively  discussed.  Girard  was  a 
warm  friend  of  that  institution,  which  he  believed  had  been  the 
cause  of  a  very  great  part  of  the  prosperity  of  the  country,  and 
was  firmly  convinced  that  Congress  would  renew  the  charter. 
In  this  belief  he  ordered  the  Barings,  of  London,  to  invest  all 
his  funds  in  their  hands  in  shares  of  the  Bank  of  the  United 
States,  which  was  done,  during  the  following  year,  to  the 


I 


/ 


STEPHEN  GIRARD.  29 

Amount  of  half  a  million  of  dollars.  When  the  charter  ex¬ 
pired,  he  was  the  principal  creditor  of  that  institution,  which 
Congress  refused  to  renew.  Discovering  that  he  could  pur¬ 
chase  the  old  Bank  and  the  cashier’s  house  for  one  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  dollars,  he  at  once  secured  them,  and  on  the 
12th  of  May,  1812,  opened  the  Girard  Bank,  with  a  capital  of 
one  million  two  hundred  thousand  dollars,  which  he  increased 
the  next  year  by  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  more.  He 
retained  all  the  old  officers  of  the  Bank  of  the  United 
States,  especially  the  cashier,  Mr.  Simpson,  to  whose  skill 
and  experience  he  was  greatly  indebted  for  his  subsequent 
success. 

Finding  that  the  salaries  which  had  been  paid  by  the  Gov¬ 
ernment  were  higher  than  those  paid  elsewhere,  he  cut  them 
down  to  the  rate  given  by  the  other  banks.  The  watchman 
had  always  received  from  the  old  Bank  the  gift  of  an  overcoat 
at  Christmas,  but  Girard  put  a  stop  to  this.  He  gave  no  gra¬ 
tuities  to  any  of  his  employes,  but  confined  them  to  the  com¬ 
pensation  for  which  they  had  bargained ;  yet  he  contrived  to  get 
out  of  them  service  more  devoted  than  was  received  by  other 
men  who  paid  higher  wages  and  made  presents.  Appeals  to 
him  for  aid  were  unanswered.  No  poor  man  ever  came  full- 
handed  from  his  presence.  He  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  en¬ 
treaties  of  failing  merchants  to  help  them  on  their  feet  again. 
He  was  neither  generous  nor  charitable.  When  his  faithful 
cashier  died,  after  long  years  spent  in  his  service,  he  manifested 
the  most  hardened  indifference  to  the  bereavement  of  the  family 
of  that  gentleman,  and  left  them  to  struggle  along  as  best  they 
could. 

Yet  from  the  first  he  was  liberal  and  sometimes  magnificent 
in  the  management  of  his  bank.  He  would  discount  none  but 
good  paper,  but  it  was  his  policy  to  grant  accommodations  to 


30 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


small  traders,  and  thus  encourage  beginners,  usually  giving 
the  preference  to  small  notes,  by  this  system  doing  very  much 
to  avert  the  evils  that  would  of  necessity  have  sprung  from  the 
suspension  of  the  old  Bank  of  the  United  States.  The  Gov¬ 
ernment  credit  was  almost  destroyed,  and  money  was  needed 
to  carry  on  the  war.  He  made  repeated  advances  to  the  treas¬ 
ury,  unsolicited  by  the  authorities,  and  on  more  than  one  occa¬ 
sion  kept  the  Government  supplied  with  the  sinews  of  war. 
In  1814,  when  our  prospects,  both  military  and  financial,  were 
at  their  lowest  ebb,  when  the  British  forces  had  burned  Wash¬ 
ington  and  the  New  England  States  were  threatening  to  with¬ 
draw  from  the  Union,  the  Government  asked  for  a  loan  of  five 
millions  of  dollars,  with  the  most  liberal  inducements  to  sub¬ 
scribers.  Only  twenty  thousand  dollars  could  be  obtained,  and 
the  project  seemed  doomed  to  failure,  when  it  was  announced 
that  Stephen  Girard  had  subscribed  for  the  whole  amount. 
This  announcement  at  once  restored  the  public  confidence,  and 
Mr.  Girard  was  beset  with  requests  from  persons  anxious  to 
take  a  part  of  the  loan,  even  at  an  advanced  rate.  They  were 
allowed  to  do  so  upon  the  original  terms.  When  the  Gov¬ 
ernment  could  not,  for  want  of  funds,  pay  the  interest  on  its 
debt  to  him,  he  wrote  to  .the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  : 

“  I  am  of  opinion  that  those  who  have  any  claim  for  interest 
on  public  stock,  etc.,  should  patiently  wait  for  a  more  favor¬ 
able  moment,  or  at  least  receive  in  payment  treasury  notes. 
Should  you  be  under  the  necessity  of  resorting  to  either 
of  these  plans,  as  one  of  the  public  creditors,  I  shall  not 
murmur.” 

“  A  circumstance  soon  occurred,  however,  which  was  a  source 
of  no  little  discomfiture  to  the  financial  arrangements  of  his  in¬ 
dividual  institution.  This  fact  was  the  suspension  of  specie 
payments  by  the  State  banks,  resulting  from  the  non-inter- 


STEPHEN  GIRARD. 


31 


course  act,  the  suspension  of  the  old  bank,  and  the  combined 
causes  tending  to  produce  a  derangement  of  the  currency  of  the 
country.  It  was  then  a  matter  of  great  doubt  with  him  how 
he  should  preserve  the  integrity  of  his  own  institution,  while 
the  other  banks  were  suspending  their  payments;  but  the  credit 
of  his  own  bank  was  effectually  secured  by  the  suggestion  of 
his  cashier,  Mr.  Simpson,  who  advised  the  recalling  of  his  own 
notes  by  redeeming  them  with  specie,  and  by  paying  out  the 
notes  of  the  State  banks.  In  this  mode  not  a  single  note 
of  his  own  was  suffered  to  be  depreciated,  and  he  was  thus 
enabled,  in  1817,  to  contribute  effectually  to  the  restoration 
of  specie  payments.” 

He  was  instrumental  in  securing  the  establishment  of  the 
new  Bank  of  the  United  States,  and  was  its  largest  stockholder 
and  one  of  its  directors.  He  even  offered  to  unite  his  own  in- 
stitution  with  it  upon  certain  liberal  conditions,  which  were 
refused.  Yet  he  was  always  a  firm  friend  to  it. 

“  One  of  the  characteristics  of  Mr.  Girard  was  his  public 
spirit.  At  one  time  he  freely  subscribed  one  hundred  and  ten 
thousand  dollars  for  the  navigation  of  the  Schuylkill;  at  an¬ 
other  time  he  loaned  the  company  two  hundred  and  sixty -five 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty  dollars.  When  the  credit  of 
the  State  of  Pennsylvania  was  prostrated  by  what  was  believed 
to  have  been  an  injudicious  system  of  internal  improvement, 
and  it  was  found  expedient  for  the  Governor  to  resort  to  its 
metropolis  in  order  to  replenish  its  coffers,  he  made  a  volun¬ 
tary  loan  to  Governor  Shultz  of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars. 
So  far  was  his  disposition  to  promote  the  fiscal  prosperity  of 
the  country  manifested,  that,  as  late  as  1831,  when  the  country 
was  placed  in  extreme  embarrassment  from  the  scarcity  of 
money,  he  perceived  the  cause  in  the  fact  that  the  balance  of 
trade  was  against  us  to  a  considerable  extent,  and  he  accord- 


32 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


ingly  drew  upon  the  house  of  Baring  Brothers  &  Co.  for  bills 
of  exchange  to  the  amount  of  twelve  thousand  pounds  sterling, 
which  he  disposed  of  to  the  Bank  of  the  United  States  at  an 
advance  of  ten  per  cent.,  which  draft  was  followed  up  by  an¬ 
other  for  ten  thousand,  which  was  disposed  of  in  like  manner 
to  other  institutions.  This  act  tended  to  reduce  the  value  of 
bills,  and  the  rate  of  exchange  suddenly  fell.  The  same  spirit 
which  he  manifested  toward  the  national  currency  he  exhibited 
to  the  corporation  of  Philadelphia,  by  erecting  new  blocks  of 
buildings,  and  beautifying  and  adorning  its  streets;  less,  ap¬ 
parently,  from  a  desire  of  profit  than  from  a  wish  to  improve 
the  place  which  was  his  adopted  home,  and  where  he  had 
reaped  his  fortunes.  His  subscription  of  two  hundred  thou¬ 
sand  dollars  to  the  Danville  and  Pottsville  Pailroad,  in  1831, 
was  an  action  in  keeping  with  the  whole  tenor  of  his  life ;  and 
his  subscription  of  ten  thousand  dollars 'toward  the  erection  of 
an  exchange  looked  to  the  same  result.” 

The  war  of  1812,  which  brought  financial  ruin  to  so  many 
others,  simply  increased  Girard’s  wealth.  He  never  lost  a  ship, 
and  as  war  prices  prevailed,  his  profits' were  in  accordance  with 
them.  One  of  his  ships  was  taken  by  a  British  cruiser  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Delaware,  in  the  spring  of  1813.  Fearing  that  his 
prize  would  be  recaptured  by  an  American  ship  of  war  if  he  at¬ 
tempted  to  send  her  into  port,  the  English  admiral  dispatched 
a  flag  of  truce  to  Mr.  Girard,  and  proposed  to  him  to  ransom 
the  vessel  for  one  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  dollars  in  coin. 
Girard  consented,  paid  the  money,  and  the  ship  was  allowed  to 
come  up  to  the  city.  Her  cargo  consisted  of  silks,  nankeens, 
and  teas,  and  afforded  her  owner  a  profit  of  half  a  million  of 
dollars. 

Yet  in  the  midst  of  all  his  wealth,  which  in  1828  was 
estimated  at  ten  millions  of  dollars,  he  was  a  solitary  old  man. 


STEPHEN  GERARD* 


33 


He  lived  in  a  dingy  little  house  in  Water  Street.  His  wife 
had  died  in  an  insane  asylum,  and  he  was  childless.  He  was 
repulsive  in  person.  He  was  feared  by  his  subordinates — by 
all  who  had  dealings  with  him — and  liked  by  none.  He  was 
mean  and  close  in  his  personal  habits,  living  on  less,  perphaps, 
than  any  of  his  clerks,  and  deriving  little  or  no  benefit  from 
his  vast  wealth,  so  far  as  his  individual  comfort  was  concerned. 
He  gave  nothing  in  charity.  Lazarus  would  have  lain  at  his 
doors  a  life  time  without  being  noticed  by  him.  He  was  sol¬ 
itary,  soured,  cold,  with  a  heart  of  stone,  and  fully  conscious 
of  his  personal  unpopularity.  Yet  he  valued  wealth — valued 
it  for  the  power  it  gave  him  over  men.  Under  that  cold, 
hardened  exterior  reigned  an  ambition  as  profound  as  that 
which  moved  Napoleon.  He  was  ambitious  of  regulating 
the  financial  operations  of  the  land,  and  proud  of  his  power 
in  this  respect,  and  it  should  be  remembered  in  his  favor 
that  he  did  not  abuse  that  power  after  it  had  passed  into 
his  hands. 

He  had  no  vices,  no  dissipations;  his  wfiiole  soul  was  in  his 
business.  He  was  conscious  that  his  only  hope  of  distinction 
above  his  fellow-men  was  in  his  wealth,  and  he  was  resolved 
that  not hin o'  should  make  him  swerve  from  his  endeavor  to  ac- 

O 

cumulate  a  fortune  which  should  make  him  all  powerful  in  life 
and  remembered  in  death.  He  sought  no  friends,  and  was 
reticent  as  to  his  career,  saying  to  those  who  questioned  him 
about  it,  “Wait  till  I  am  dead;  my  deeds  will  show  what 
I  was.” 

Religion  had  no  place  in  his  heart.  He  was  an  avowed 
unbeliever,  making  a  boast  of  his  disbelief.  He  always 
worked  on  Sunday,  in  order  that  he  might  show  his  disap¬ 
proval  of  the  observance  of  it  as  a  day  of  rest.  Rest,  he  said, 
made  a  man  rusty,  and  attendance  upon  the  worship  of  God 


34 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


he  denounced  as  worse  than  folly.  His  favorite  books  were 
the  works  of  Voltaire,  and  he  named  his  best  ships  after  the 
most  celebrated  French  infidels. 

Yet  this  man,  so  unloved,  so  undeserving  of  love,  is  said  to 
have  once  had  a  warm  heart.  His  early  troubles  and  his 
domestic  griefs  are  said  to  have  soured  and  estranged  him 
from  mankind. 

“No  one  who  has  had  access  to  his  private  papers  can  fail 
to  be  impressed  with  the  belief  that  these  early  disappointments 
furnish  the  key  to  his  entire  character.  Originally  of  warm 
and  generous  impulses,  the  belief  in  childhood  that  he  had  not 
been  given  his  share  of  the  love  and  kindness  which  were 
extended  to  others,  changed  the  natural  current  of  his  feelings, 
and,  acting  on  a  warm  and  passionate  temperament,  alienated 
him  from  his  home,  his  parents,  and  his  friends.  And  when 
in  after  time  there  were  superadded  years  of  bitter  anguish, 
resulting  from  his  unfortunate  and  ill-adapted  marriage,  ren¬ 
dered  even  more  poignant  by  the  necessity  of  concealment, 
and  the  consequent  injustice  of  public  sentiment,  marring 
all  his  cherished  expectations,  it  may  be  readily  under¬ 
stood  why  constant  occupation  became  a  necessity  and  labor 
a  pleasure.” 

This  is  the  testimony  of  Mr.  Henry  W.  Arey,  the  distin¬ 
guished  secretary  of  Girard  College,  in  whose  keeping  are  the 
papers  of  the  subject  of  this  memoir,  and  it  must  be  confessed 
that  his  view  of  Girard’s  character  is  sustained  by  the  following 
incidents,  the  narration  of  which  I  have  passed  over  until  now, 
in  order  that  the  history  of  his  commercial  career  might  not  be 
interrupted : 

In  the  summer  of  1793  the  yellow  fever  broke  out  with 
fearful  violence  in  Philadelphia.  The  citizens  fled  in  dismay, 
leaving  the  plague-smitten  city  to  its  fate.  Houses  were  left 


STEPHEN  GIKAKD. 


35 


fcenantless,  and  the  streets  were  deserted.  It  was  a  season  of 
horror  and  dread.  Those  who  could  not  get  away  avoided 
each  other,  and  the  sufferers  were  left  to  languish  and  die. 
Money  eould  not  buy  nurses  in  sufficient  numbers,  and  often 
the  victims  lay  unburied  for  days  in  the  places  where  they  had 
died.  So  terrible  was  the  panic  that  it  seemed  that  nothing 
could  stay  it. 

On  the  10th  of  September  the  Federal  Gazette,  the  only 
paper  which  had  not  suspended  its  publication,  contained  an 
anonymous  card,  stating  that  of  the  visitors  of  the  poor  all 
but  three  had  succumbed  to  the  disease  or  fled  from  the  city, 
and  begging  assistance  from  such  benevolent  citizens  as  would 
consent  to  render  their  aid.  On  the  12th  and  14th,  meetings 
were  held  at  the  City  Hall,  at  the  last  of  which  a  volunteer 
committee  was  appointed  to  superintend  the  measures  to  be 
taken  for  checking  the  pestilence.  Twenty-seven  men  vol¬ 
unteered  to  serve,  but  only  twelve  had  the  courage  to  fulfill 
their  promise.  They  set  to  work  promptly.  The  hospital  at 
Bush  Hill  was  reported  by  the  physician  to  be  in  a  deplorable 
itate — without  order,  dirty  and  foul,  and  in  need  of  nurses. 
The  last,  he  stated,  could  not  be  had  for  any  price.  Two  of 
the  committee  now  stepped  forward  and  nobly  offered  them¬ 
selves  as  managers  of  the  hospital.  They  were  Stephen  Girard 
and  Peter  Helm. 

Girard  was  now  a  man  of  wealth  and  influence,  and  with  a 
brilliant  commercial  career  opening  before  him.  Above  all,  he 
was  a  foreigner,  and  unpopular  in  the  city.  Yet  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  take  the  post  from  which  others  shrank.  He  and 
Helm  were  regarded  as  doomed  men,  but  they  did  not  falter 
from  their  self-imposed  task.  They  went  to  work  at  once. 
Girard  chose  the  post  of  honor,  which  was  the  post  of  danger — 
the  management  of  the  interior  of  the  hospital.  His  decisive 


36 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


character  was  at  once  felt.  Order  began  to  appear,  medicines 
and  nurses  were  procured,  and  the  very  next  day  the  committee 
were  informed  that  the  hospital  had  been  cleaned  and  reorgan¬ 
ized,  and  was  prepared  to  receive  patients. 

Girard  opened  his  purse  liberally,  and  spared  no  expense 
where  money  would  avail.  But  this  was  not  all.  Besides 
personally  superintending  the  interior  of  the  hospital,  he  went 
about  through  the  city  seeking  the  sick  and  conveying  them  to 
the  hospital. 

“  In  the  great  scarcity  of  help,  he  used  frequently  to  receive 
the  sick  and  dying  at  the  gate,  assist  in  carrying  them  to  their 
beds,  nurse  them,  receive  their  last  messages,  watch  for  their 
last  breath,  and  then,  wrapping  them  in  the  sheet  on  which  they 
had  died,  carry  them  out  to  the  burial  ground  and  place  them 
in  the  trench.  He  had  a  vivid  recollection  of  the  difficulty 
of  finding  any  kind  of  fabric  in  which  to  wrap  the  dead,  when 
the  vast  number  of  interments  had  exhausted  the  supply  of 
sheets.  ‘  I  would  put  them/  he  would  say,  ‘  in  any  old  rag 
I  could  find/ 

“If  he  ever  left  the  hospital,  it  was  to  visit  the  infected 
districts,  and  assist  in  removing  the  sick  from  the  houses  in 
which  they  were  dying  without  help.  One  scene  of  this  kind, 
witnessed  by  a  merchant  who  was  hurrying  past  with  cam- 
phored  handkerchief  pressed  to  his  moutlp  affords  us  a  vivid 
glimpse  of  this  heroic  man  engaged  in  his  sublime  vocation. 
A  carriage,  rapidly  driven  by  a  black  man,  broke  the  silence 
of  the  deserted  and  grass-grown  street.  It  stopped  before  a 
frame  house,  and  the  driver,  first  having  bound  a  handker¬ 
chief  over  his  mouth,  opened  the  door  of  the  carriage,  and 
quickly  remounted  to  the  box.  A  short,  thick-set  man  stepped 
from  the  coach  and  entered  the  house.  In  a  minute  or  two  the 
observer,  who  stood  at  a  safe  distance  watching  the  proceedings, 


GIRARD’S  HEROISM, 


STEPHEN  GIRARD. 


89 


heard  a  shuffling  noise  in  the  entry,  and  soon  saw  the  stout 
little  man  supporting  with  extreme  difficulty  a  tall,  gaunt, 
yellow- visaged  victim  of  the  pestilence.  Girard  held  round 
the  waist  the  sick  man,  whose  yellow  face  rested  against  his 
own ;  his  long,  damp,  tangled  hair  mingled  with  Girard’s ; 
his  feet  dragging  helpless  upon  the  pavement.  Thus  he  drew 
him  to  the  carriage  door,  the  driver  averting  his  face  from  the 
spectacle,  far  from  offering  to  assist.  Partly  dragging,  partly 
lifting,  Girard  succeeded,  after  long  and  severe  exertion,  in 
getting  him  into  the  vehicle.  He  then  entered  it  himself, 
closed  the  door,  and  the  carriage  drove  away  toward  the 
hospital.”* 

For  sixty  days  Mr.  Girard  continued  to  discharge  his  duties, 
never  absenting  himself  from  his  post,  being  nobly  sustained  by 
Peter  Helm. 

Again,  in  1797  and  1798,  when  the  city  was  scourged  a 
second  and  a  third  time  with  the  fever,  he  volunteered  his 
services,  and  more  than  earned  the  gratitude  of  his  fellow- 
citizens.  In  the  absence  of  physicians,  he  took  upon  himself 
the  office  of  prescribing  for  the  sick,  and  as  his  treatment 
involved  careful  nursing  and  the  use  of  simple  remedies 
only,  he  was  very  successful.  In  1799  he  wrote  to  his  friend 
Devize,  then  in  France,  but  who  had  been  the  physician  at 
the  Bush  Hill  Hospital  in  1793: 

“  During  all  this  frightful  time  I  have  constantly  remained  in 
the  city,  and,  without  neglecting  any  public  duties,  I  have  played 
a  part  which  will  make  you  smile.  Would  you  believe  it,  my 
friend,  that  I  have  visited  as  many  as  fifteen  sick  people  in  a 
day,  and  what  will  surprise  you  still  more,  I  have  lost  only 
one  patient,  an  Irishman,  who  would  drink  a  little.  I  do 


*  James  Parton. 


40 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


not  flatter  myself  that  I  have  cured  one  single  person,  but 
you  will  think  with  me  that  in  my  quality  of  Philadelphia 
physician  I  have  been  very  moderate,  and  that  not  one  of  my 
confreres  have  killed  fewer  than  myself.” 

Such  acts  as  these  should  go  far  in  his  favor  in  estimating 
his  character,  for  they  are  the  very  height  of  true  heroism. 

Mr.  Girard  was  never  idle.  Work,  as  has  before  been  said,* 
was  a  necessity  with  him.  Nothing  would  draw  him  from  his 
labors.  His  only  recreation  was  to  drive  to  his  little  farm, 
which  lay  a  few  miles  out  of  the  city,  and  engage  with  his 
own  hands,  in  the  work  of  tilling  it.  He  was  very  proud  of 
the  vegetables  and  fruits  he  raised  himself,  and  took  great 
interest  in  improving  their  growth.  During  the  visit  of  the 
present  head  of  the  house  of  Baring  Bros,  (then  a  young 
man)  to  this  country,  that  gentleman  supposed  he  would 
give  Mr.  Girard  pleasure  by  informing  him  of  the  safe  arrival 
of  one  of  his  ships,  the  Voltaire,  from  India.  Engaging  a 
carriage,  he  drove  to  the  banker’s  farm,  and  inquired  for  Mr. 
Girard. 

“He  is  in  the  hay-loft,”  was  the  answer. 

“Inform  him  that  I  wish  to  see  him,”  said  Mr.  Baring*; 
but  almost  before  the  words  had  left  his  lips  Girard  was 
before  him. 

“  I  came  to  inform  you,”  he  said,  addressing  the  banker, 
“that  your  ship,  the  Voltaire,  has  arrived  safely.” 

“I  knew  that  she  would  reach  port  safely,”  said  Girard; 
“my  ships  always  arrive  safe.  She  is  a  good  ship.  Mr. 
Baring,  you  must  excuse  me;  I  am  much  engaged  in  my 
hay.”  And  so  saying,  he  ascended  to  the  loft  again. 

To  the  last  he  was  active.  In  1830,  having  reached  the 
age  of  eighty,  he  began  to  lose  the  sight  of  his  eye;  yet  he 
would  have  no  assistance.  In  attempting  to  cross  a  crowded 


STEPHEN  GIRARD. 


41 


street,  he  was  knocked  down  by  a  passing  wagon  and  injured 
severely.  His  ear  was  cut  off,  his  face  bruised,  and  his  sight 
entirely  destroyed.  His  health  now  declined  rapidly,  and  on 
the  26th  of  December,  1831,  he  died,  in  the  back  room  of  his 
plain  little  house  in  Water  Street. 

His  immense  wealth  was  carefully  divided  by  his  will.  He 
gave  to  his  surviving  brother  and  eleven  of  his  nieces  sums 
ranging  from  five  to  twenty  thousand  dollars,  and  to  his 
remaining  niece,  who  was  the  mother  of  a  very  large  family, 
he  gave  sixty  thousand  dollars.  He  gave  to  each  of  the  cap¬ 
tains  then  in  his  employ  who  had  made  two  voyages  in  his 
service,  and  who  should  bring  his  ship  safely  into  port,  fifteen 
hundred  dollars.  To  each  of  his  apprentices  he  gave  five 
hundred  dollars.  To  his  old  servants  he  gave  annuities,  rang¬ 
ing  from  three  to  five  hundred  dollars  each. 

He  gave  thirty  thousand  dollars  to  the  Pennsylvania  Hos¬ 
pital,  in  which  his  wife  had  been  cared  for;  twenty  thousand 
to  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Asylum ;  ten  thousand  to  the  Orphan 
Asylum ;  ten  thousand  to  the  Lancaster  schools ;  ten  thousand 
for  the  purpose  of  providing  the  poor  in  Philadelphia  with  free 
fuel ;  ten  thousand  to  the  Society  for  the  Relief  of  Distressed 
Sea-Captains  and  their  Families;  twenty  thousand  to  the  Ma¬ 
sonic  Grand  Lodge  of  Pennsylvania,  for  the  relief  of  poor 
members ;  six  thousand  for  the  establishment  of  a  free  school 
in  Passyunk,  near  Philadelphia;  five  hundred  thousand  dol¬ 
lars  to  the  Corporation  of  Philadelphia  for  certain  improve¬ 
ments  in  the  city ;  three  hundred  thousand  to  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania  for  her  canals;  and  a  portion  of  his  valuable 
estates  in  Louisiana  to  the  Corporation  of  New  Orleans,  for  the 
improvement  of  that  city. 

The  remainder  of  his  property,  worth  then  about  six  mill¬ 
ions  of  dollars,  he  left  to  trustees  for  the  erection  and  endow- 


42 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


ment  of  the  noble  College  for  Orphans,  in  Philadelphia,  which 
bears  his  name. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  this  man,  who  seemed  steeled  to 
resist  appeals  for  private  charity  in  life,  in  death  devoted  all 
the  results  of  his  unusual  genius  in  his  calling  to  the  noblest 
of  purposes,  and  to  enterprises  of  the  most  benignant  charac¬ 
ter,  which  will  gratefully  hand  his  name  down  to  the  remotest 
Ages  of  posterity.. 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


43 


CHAPTER  II. 

JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 

HOSE  who  imagine  that  the  mercantile  profession 
is  incapable  of  developing  the  element  of  great¬ 
ness  in  the  mind  of  man,  find  a  perfect  refutation 
in  the  career  of  the  subject  of  this  memoir,  who 
won  his  immense  fortune  by  the  same  traits  which 
would  have  raised  him  to  eminence  as  a  statesman.  It  may 
be  thought  by  some  that  he  has  no  claim  to  a  place  in  the 
list  of  famous  Americans,  since  he  was  not  only  German  by 
birth,  but  German  in  character  to  his  latest  day ;  but  it  must 
be  borne  in  mind  that  America  was  the  theater  of  his  exploits, 
and  that  he  owed  the  greater  part  of  his  success  to  the  wise 
and  beneficent  institutions  of  the  “  New  Land,’’  as  he  termed 
it.  In  his  own  country  he  would  have  had  no  opportunity  for 
the  display  of  his  great  abilities,  and  it  was  only  by  placing 
himself  in  the  midst  of  institutions  favorable  to  progress  that 
he  was  enabled  to  make  use  of  his  talents.  It  is  for  this 
reason,  therefore,  that  we  may  justly  claim  him  as  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  of  American  merchants. 

John  Jacob  Astor  was  born  in  the  village  of  Waldorf,  near 
Heidelberg,  in  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Baden,  on  the  17th  of 
July,  1763.  This  year  was  famous  for  the  conclusion  of  the 
Treaties  of  Paris  and  Hubertsburg,  which  placed  all  the  fur- 
yielding  regions  of  America,  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  the 


44 


SINGS  OF  FOIITUNE. 


Frozen  Sea,  in  the  hands  of  England.  He  was  the  youngest 
of  four  sons,  and  was  born  of  Protestant  parents.  He  was 
early  taught  to  read  Luther’s  Bible  and  the  Prayer-book,  and 
throughout  his  whole  life  remained  a  zealous  Protestant.  He 
was  trained  to  the  habit  of  rising  early,  and  giving  the  first 
of  his  waking  hours  to  reading  the  Bible  and  Prayer-book. 
This  habit  he  continued  all  through  life,  and  he  often  declared 
that  it  was  to  him  the  source  of  unfailing  pleasure  and  com¬ 
fort.  His  religious  impressions  were  mainly  due  to  his  mother, 
who  was  a  pious,  thrifty,  and  hard-working  woman,  given  to 
saving,  and  devoted  to  her  family. 

His  father,  on  the  contrary,  was  a  jolly  “  ne’er  do  well,” 
a  butcher  by  trade,  and  not  overburdened  with  industry.  The 
business  of  a  butcher  in  so  small  a  village  as  Waldorf,  where 
meat  was  a  luxury  to  the  inhabitants,  was  merely  a  nominal 
calling.  It  knew  but  one  season  of  real  profit.  It  was  at  that 
time  the  custom  in  Germany  for  every  farmer  to  set  apart  a 
calf,  pig,  or  bullock,  and  fatten  it  against  harvest  time.  As  that 
season  approached,  the  village  butcher  passed  from  house  to  house 
to  slaughter  the  animal,  cure  its  flesh,  or  make  sausage  meat 
of  it,  spending,  sometimes,  several  days  at  each  house.  This 
season  brought  Jacob  Astor  an  abundance  of  work,  and  en¬ 
abled  him  to  provide  liberally  for  the  simple  wants  of  his 
family ;  but  during  the  rest  of  the  year  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  he  could  make  bread  for  them.  Yet  Jacob  took  his  hard 
lot  cheerfully.  He  was  merry  over  his  misfortunes,  and  sought 
to  forget  them  in  the  society  of  companions  who  gathered 
at  the  village  beer-house.  His  wife’s  remonstrances  against 
such  a  course  of  life  were  sometimes  so  energetic  that  the  house 
became  any  thing  but  a  pleasant  place  for  the  children. 

Here  John  Jacob  grew  up  to  boyhood.  His  brothers  left 
home  to  earn  their  livelihood  elsewhere,  as  soon  as  they  were 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


45 


old  enough  to  do  so,  and  he  alone  remained  under  the  paternal 
roof.  His  father  destined  him  for  his  own  calling,  but  the 
boy  shrank  from  it  with  disgust.  To  crown  his  misfortunes, 
his  mother  died,  and  his  father  married  again,  and  this  time  a 
woman  who  looked  with  no  favor  upon  the  son.  The  newly- 
married  pair  quarreled  continually,  and  the  boy  was  glad  to 
escape  occasionally  to  the  house  of  a  schoolmate,  where  he  passed 
the  night  in  a  garret  or  outhouse.  By  daylight  he  was  back 
at  his  father’s  slaughter-house,  to  assist  in  carrying  out  the 
meat.  He  was  poorly  clad  and  badly  fed,  and  his  father’s  bad 
reputation  wounded  him  so  keenly  that  he  shrank  from  play¬ 
ing  with  other  boys,  and  led  a  life  of  comparative  isolation. 

Fortunately  for  him,  he  had  a  teacher,  Valentine  Jeune 
by  name,  the  son  of  French  Protestants,  who  was  better  fitted 
for  his  position  than  the  majority  of  the  more  liberally-patron¬ 
ized  Catholic  instructors.  He  was  well  taught  by  Valentine 
Jeune  in  the  rudiments  of  a  plain  education,  and  the  tutor  and 
the  Protestant  minister  of  the  village  together  succeeded  so 
well  in  his  religious  instruction  that  at  the  age  of  fourteen  he 
was  confirmed.  Confirmation  is  the  decisive  point  in  the 
career  of  the  German  youth.  Until  then  he  is  only  a  child. 
Afterward  he  is  regarded  as  on  the  threshold  of  manhood, 
and  is  given  to  understand  that  the  time  has  come  for  him  to 
make  choice  of  a  career  in  life. 

To  the  German  peasant  two  courses  only  lie  open,  to  learn  a 
trade  or  go  out  to  service.  John  Jacob  was  resolved  not  to  do 
the  latter,  and  he  was  in  no  condition  to  adopt  the  former.  He 
was  already  familiar  with  his  father’s  trade,  but  he  shrank  from 
it  with  disgust,  and  he  could  not  hope  to  obtain  money  enough 
to  pay  for  his  tuition  as  an  apprentice  in  any  other  calling. 
No  workman  in  the  village  would  receive  him  as  an  appren¬ 
tice  for  less  than  fifty  dollars,  and  fifty  dollars  were  then  fur- 


46 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


ther  beyond  his  reach  than  as  many  millions  in  after  years. 
The  harvest  was  approaching,  and  Jacob  Astor,  seeing  an 
unusual  amount  of  work  in  store  for  him  at  that  season,  de¬ 
cided  the  matter  for  his  son  by  informing  him  that  he  must 
prepare  to  settle  down  as  his  assistant.  He  obeyed,  but  dis¬ 
contentedly,  and  with  a  determination  to  abandon  his  home  at 
the  earliest  practicable  moment. 

His  chief  desire  was  to  leave  Germany  and  emigrate  to 
America.  The  American  Revolution  had  brought  the  “New 
Land  ”  into  great  prominence  ;  and  one  of  the  brothers,  Henry 
Astor,  had  already  settled  in  New  York  as  a  butcher,  and  his 
letters  had  the  effect  of  increasing  John  Jacob’s  desire  to  fol¬ 
low  him.  It  was  impossible  to  do  so  then,  for  the  war  which 
was  raging  in  this  country  made  it  any  thing  but  inviting  to 
an  emigrant,  and  the  boy  was  entirely  ignorant  of  the  Eng¬ 
lish  language.  Nevertheless,  he  knew  that  the  war  could  not 
last  always,  and  he  resolved  to  go  as  soon  as  peace  would  al¬ 
low  him.  Meanwhile  he  wished  to  join  his  elder  brother,  who 
had  removed  to  London,  and  was  now  engaged  with  his  uncle 
in  the  manufacture  of  musical  instruments.  In  London  he 
thought  he  could  acquire  a  knowledge  of  English,  and  save 
from  his  wages  the  amount  necessary  to  pay  his  passage  from 
England  to  America.  He  could  reach  some  of  the  seaports  of 
the  Continent  by  walking.  But  he  needed  money  to  pay  his 
passage  from  there  to  Great  Britain.  His  determination  thus 
formed,  he  made  no  secret  of  it,  and  succeeded  at  length  in  ex¬ 
torting  a  reluctant  consent  from  his  father,  who  was  not  in¬ 
clined  to  expect  very  much  from  the  future  career  of  his  son. 
His  teacher,  however,  had  more  faith  in  him,  and  said  to  the 
butcher,  on  the  morning  of  the  lad’s  departure :  “  I  am  not 
afraid  of  John  Jacob;  he’ll  get  through  the  world.  He  has  a 
clear  head,  and  every  thing  right  behind  the  ears.” 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


47 


He  was  seventeen  years  old  when  he  left  home;  was  stout 
and  well  built,  and  had  a  constitution  of  iron.  He  was  pos¬ 
sessed  of  a  good  plain  education,  and  a  remarkable  degree  of 
common  sense.  He  had  no  vicious  habits  or  propensities,  and 
was  resolved  that  he  would  never  set  foot  again  in  his  native 
town  until  he  could  do  so  as  a  rich  man. 

Ardently  as  he  was  bent  on  seeking  his  fortune  in  distant 
lands,  it  cost  him  a  struggle  to  go  away,  for  he  was  a  true 
German  in  his  attachment  to  his  home  and  family.  This  at¬ 
tachment  he  never  lost.  After  providing  liberally  for  his 
relatives  in  his  will,  he  made  a  munificent  donation  to  his  na¬ 
tive  village  for  the  benefit  of  its  poor  children. 

With  his  scanty  wardrobe  in  a  bundle,  which  he  slung  over 
his  shoulder  by  a  stick,  and  a  mere  pittance  in  his  purse,  he 
set  out  from  Waldorf,  on  foot,  for  the  Rhine.  “  Soon  after  I 
left  the  village,  ”  said  he,  in  after-life,  “  I  sat  down  beneath  a 
tree  to  rest,  and  there  I  made  three  resolutions :  to  be  honest, 
to  be  industrious,  and  not  to  gamble.”  He  had  but  two  dol¬ 
lars  in  his  pocket;  but  this  was  enough  for  his  purpose.  The 
Rhine  was  not  far  distant  from  his  native  village,  and  this  part 
of  his  journey  he  easily  accomplished  on  foot.  Upon  reaching 
the  river,  he  is  said  to  have  secured  a  place  as  oarsman  on  a 
timber  raft.  The  timber  which  is  cut  in  the  Black  Forest  for 
shipment  is  made  up  into  rafts  on  the  Rhine,  but  instead  of 
being  suffered  to  float  down  the  stream,  as  in  this  country,  is 
rowed  by  oarsmen,  each  raft  having  from  sixty  to  eighty  men 
attached  to  it.  As  the  labor  is  severe  and  attended  with  some 
risk,  the  wages  are  high,  and  the  lot  of  the  oarsmen  not  alto¬ 
gether  a  hard  one,  as  they  manage  to  have  a  great  deal  of  sport 
among  themselves.  The  amount  paid  as  wages  on  these  voy¬ 
ages  is  about  ten  dollars,  besides  the  coarse  fare  furnished  the 
men,  and  the  time  occupied  is  about  two  weeks. 


48 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Upon  reaching  the  Dutch  seaport  at  the  mouth  of  the  Rhine, 
young  Astor  received  his  wages — the  largest  sum  he  had  ever 
possessed — and  took  passage  in  a  vessel  for  London,  where  he 
was  welcomed  cordially  by  his  brother,  and  provided  with  em¬ 
ployment  in  his  manufactory. 

He  now  set  to  work  to  prepare  himself  for  his  emigration  to 
America.  His  industry  was  unflagging.  He  worked  literally 
from  dawn  till  dark,  and  practiced  the  most  rigid  economy  in 
his  expenditures.  His  leisure  time,  which  was  brief,  was  spent 
in  trying  to  master  the  English  language/and  in  acquiring  in¬ 
formation  respecting  America.  He  had  anticipated  great  dif¬ 
ficulty  in  his  efforts  to  learn  English,  but  succeeded  beyond  his 
hopes.  In  six  weeks  he  could  make  himself  understood  in 
that  language,  and  some  time  before  starting  for  America  could 
speak  it  with  ease,  though  he  never  could  at  any  period  of  his 
life  rid  himself  of  his  strong  German  accent.  He  was  never 
able  to  write  English  correctly,  but  after  being  some  years  in 
this  country  acquired  a  style  which  was  striking  and  to  the 
point,  in  spite  of  its  inaccuracy.  England,  however,  was  not  a 
favorable  place  for  acquiring  information  respecting  America. 
The  Colonies  had  exasperated  the  mother  country  by  their 
heroic  struggle  for  freedom,  which  was  just  drawing  to  its  close, 
and  the  New  World  was  pictured  to  the  imagination  of  the 
young  German  in  any  thing  but  a  favorable  light.  His  most 
accurate  information  was  gained  from  those  who  had  returned 
from  America,  and  these  persons,  as  often  as  chance  threw  them 
in  his  way,  he  questioned  with  eagerness  and  precision  ;  their 
answers  were  carefully  stored  up  in  his  memory. 

In  September,  1783,  the  news  of  the  peace  which  established 
the  independence  of  the  United  States  was  published  in 
Europe.  Young  Astor  had  now  been  in  London  two  years, 
and  had  saved  money  enough  to  take  him  to  America.  He 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


49 


was  the  possessor  of  a  suit  of  good  clothes,  besides  his  ordi¬ 
nary  wearing  apparel,  and  fifteen  guineas  in  English  money, 
which  he  had  saved  from  his  slender  earnings  by  the  absolute 
denial  to  himself  of  every  thing  not  essential  to  his  existence. 
The  way  to  America  was  now  open,  and  he  resolved  to  set  out 
at  once.  For  five  guineas  he  bought  a  steerage  passage  in  a 
ship  bound  for  Baltimore,  and  reserving  about  five  pounds 
sterling  of  the  remainder  of  his  capital  in  money,  invested  the 
rest  in  seven  German  flutes,  which  he  bought  of  his  brother, 
and  embarked  for  the  “  New  Land.  ” 

The  winter  was  memorable  on  land  and  sea  for  its  severity, 
and  our  hero’s  first  voyage  was  a  stormy  one.  It  is  said  that 
on  one  occasion,  when  the  tempest  was  unusually  violent,  and 
the  ship  in  imminent  danger,  he  made  his  appearance  in  his 
Sunday  clothes.  In  reply  to  those  who  asked  his  reason  for 
so  strange  an  act,  he  said  that  if  he  should  reach  land  he  would 
save  his  best  clothes,  and  that  if  he  was  drowned  it  was  im¬ 
material  what  became  of  them. 

Although  the  ship  sailed  in  November,  it  did  not  reach  the 
Chesapeake  until  near  the  end  of  January,  and  there,  when 
only  one  day  distant  from  Baltimore,  was  caught  in  the  ice, 
where  it  was  compelled  to  remain  until  late  in  March.  This 
delay  was  very  vexatious  to  the  young  emigrant,  but  it  proved 
in  the  end  the  greatest  blessing  that  could  have  befallen  him. 
During  the  voyage  Astor  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  one  of 
his  fellow  passengers,  a  German,  somewhat  older  than  himself, 
and,  while  the  ship  lay  fast  in  the  ice,  the  two  were  constantly 
together.  As  a  consequence  of  the  intimacy  which  thus  sprung 
up  between  them,  they  exchanged  confidences,  told  each  other 
their  history,  and  their  purpose  in  coming  to  America.  Astor 
learned  that  his  friend  had  emigrated  to  the  New  World  a  few 
years  before,  friendless  and  penniless,  but  that,  beginning  in  a 


50 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


little  way,  he  had  managed  to  become  a  fur  trader.  He  bought 
his  furs  from  the  Indians,  and  from  the  boatmen  plying  on 
the  Hudson  Biver.  These  he  sold  at  a  small  profit  to  larger 
dealers,  until  he  had  accumulated  a  considerable  sum  for  one 
in  his  position.  Believing  that  he  could  find  a  better1  market 
in  Europe  than  in  America,  he  had  embarked  all  his  capital  in 
skins,  which  he  had  taken  to  England  and  sold  at  a  heavy  ad¬ 
vance.  The  proceeds  he  had  invested  in  toys  and  trinkets 
valued  by  the  savages,  and  was  now  on  his  way  back  with 
them,  intending  to  go  into  the  wilderness  himself  and  purchase 
an  additional  stock  of  furs  from  the  Indians.  He  recommended 
Astor  to  enter  upon  the  same  business;  gave  him  valuable  in¬ 
formation  as  to  the  value  of  peltries  in  America  and  in  Eng¬ 
land  ;  told  him  the  best  way  of  buying,  packing,  preserving, 
and  shipping  the  skins,  and  gave  him  the  names  of  the  lead¬ 
ing  furriers  in  New  York,  Montreal,  and  London.  Astor  Avas 
deeply  impressed  with  the  views  of  his  friend,  but  he  could  not 
see  his  own  way  clear  to  such  a  success,  as  he  had  no  capital. 
His  friend  assured  him  that  capital  was  unnecessary  if  he  was 
willing  to  begin  in  an  humble  way.  He  could  buy  valuable 
furs  on  the  wharves  of  New  York  for  toys  and  trinkets,  and 
even  for  cakes,  from  the  Indians  who  visited  the  city,  and 
these  he  could  sell  at  an  advance  to  the  New  York  dealers. 
He  advised  the  young  man,  however,  not  to  be  satisfied  with 
the  American  market,  but  to  work  for  a  position  which  would 
enable  him  to  send  his  furs  to  England,  where  they  would 
bring  four  or  five  times  as  much  as  in  this  country.  Astor 
carefully  treasured  up  all  that  his  friend  said  to  him,  and  quietly 
resolved  that  he  would  lose  no  time  in  entering  upon  this  busi¬ 
ness,  which  seemed  to  promise  so  much. 

The  two  friends  traveled  together  from  Baltimore  to  New 
York,  where  they  were  warmly  received  by  Astor’s  brother, 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOB. 


51 


Henry,  who  had  succeeded  in  laying  the  foundation  of  a  pros¬ 
perous  business  as  a  butcher,  in  which  he  afterward  made  a 
large  fortune.  Both  brothers  were  men  of  business  habits,  and 
on  the  very  first  evening  after  the  arrival  of  the  new-comer 
they  began  to  discuss  plans  for  his  future.  Astor’s  friend  stated 
all  the  advantages  of  the  fur  trade,  and  convinced  Henry  Astor 
that  it  was  a  fine  field  for  the  energies  of  his  brother;  and  it 
was  agreed  that  it  would  be  best  for  the  young  man  to  seek 
employment  in  the  service  of  some  furrier  in  the  city,  in  order 
that  he  might  thoroughly  learn  the  business,  and  familiarize 
himself  with  the  country  and  its  customs.  To  his  great  de¬ 
light,  young  Astor  learned  that,  so  far  from  being  compelled  to 
pay  his  employer  for  learning  him  the  business,  as  in  Europe, 
he  would  be  certain  here  to  receive  his  board  and  nominal 
wages  from  the  first.  The  next  day  the  three  started  out,  and 
succeeded  in  obtaining  a  situation  for  the  young  man  in  the 
store  of  Mr.  Robert  Bowne,  a  Quaker,  and  a  merchant  of  long 
experience  in  the  business,  as  well  as  a  most  estimable  man. 
He  is  said  to  have  engaged  Astor  at  two  dollars  per  week  and 
his  board. 

Astor  was  at  once  set  to  work  by  his  employer  to  beat  furs, 
this  method  of  treating  them  being  required  to  prevent  the 
moths  from  lodging  in  and  destroying  them.  From  the  first 
he  applied  himself  to  the  task  of  learning  the  business.  He 
bent  all  the  powers  of  his  remarkable  mind  to  acquiring  an  in¬ 
timate  knowledge  of  furs,  and  of  fur-bearing  animals,  and  their 
haunts  and  habits.  His  opportunities  for  doing  so  were  very 
good,  as  many  of  the  skins  were  sold  over  Bowne’s  counters 
by  the  hunters  who  had  taken  them.  These  men  he  ques¬ 
tioned  with  a  minuteness  that  astonished  them,  and  the  result 
was  that  in  a  few  years  he  was  as  thoroughly  familiar  with  the 
animals,  their  habits,  their  country,  and  the  mode  of  taking 


52 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


them,  as  many  of  the  trappers  themselves.  He  is  said  to  have 
been  in  his  prime  the  best  judge  of  furs  in  America.  He  ap¬ 
preciated  the  fact  that  no  man  can  succeed  in  any  business  or 
profession  without  fully  understanding  it,  and  he  was  too  much 
determined  upon  success  to  be  satisfied  with  a  superficial  knowl¬ 
edge.  He  was  resolved  that  there  should  be  no  detail  in  the 
business,  however  minute,  with  which  he  was  unfamiliar,  and 
he  toiled  patiently  to  acquire  information  which  most  sales¬ 
men  in  his  place  would  have  esteemed  trivial.  Nothing  was 
trivial  with  him,  however,  and  it  is  remarkable  that  he  never 
embarked  in  any  scheme  until  he  had  mastered  its  most 
trifling  details.  Few  men  have  ever  shown  a  deeper  and 
more  far-reaching  knowledge  of  their  profession  and  the  issues 
involved  in  it  than  he.  He  fully  understood  that  his  knowl¬ 
edge  would  give  him  a  power  which  a  man  of  less  informa¬ 
tion  could  not  obtain,  and  he  never  failed  to  use  that  knowl¬ 
edge  as  a  power.  His  instructions  to  his  subordinates  were 
always  drawn  up  with  the  strictest  regard  to  details,  and  show 
not  only  how  thoroughly  he  had  mastered  the  subject  before 
him,  but  also  how  much  importance  he  attached  to  the  con¬ 
scientious  fulfillment  of  a  well-digested  plan  of  operations. 
He  recognized  no  such  thing  as  luck.  Every  thing  with  him 
was  the  result  of  a  deliberate  plan  based  upon  knowledge.  In 
this  respect  his  career  affords  one  of  the  best  models  to  be 
found  in  our  history. 

AstoFs  employer  was  not  insensible  to  his  merits,  and  soon 
promoted  him  to  a  better  place.  In  a  little  while  the  latter 
intrusted  him  with  the  buying  of  the  furs  from  the  men  who 
brought  them  to  the  store,  and  he  gave  such  satisfaction  to  his 
employer  that  he  was  rewarded  with  a  still  more  confidential 
post.  Montreal  was  at  that  time  the  chief  fur  depot  of  the 
country,  and  it  was  the  custom  of  Mr.  Bowne  to  make  an  an- 


ASTOR’S  FIRST  TRIP  FOR  FURS. 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR.  55 

null  journey  to  that  city  for  the  purpose  of  replenishing  his 
stock.  The  journey  was  long  and  fatiguing,  and  as  soon  as 
the  old  gentleman  found  that  he  could  intrust  the  mission  to 
his  clerk,  he  sent  him  in  his  place.  Ascending  the  Hudson  to 
Albany,  Astor,  with  a  pack  on  his  back,  struck  out  across  the 
country,  which  was  then  almost  unsettled,  to  Lake  George,  up 
which  he  passed  into  Lake  Champlain.  Sailing  to  the  head  of 
the  lake,  he  made  his  way  to  Montreal.  Then  returning  in 
the  same  way,  he  employed  Indians  to  transport  his  furs  from 
Lake  George  to  Albany,  and  dropped  down  the  Hudson  in  the 
way  he  had  come.  Mr.  Bowne  was  delighted  with  the  suc¬ 
cess  of  his  clerk,  who  proved  more  than  a  match  for  the 
shrewd  Indians  in  his  bargains.  It  was  doubtless  here  that 
Mr.  Astor  obtained  that  facility  in  u  driving  a  hard  bargain” 
for  which  he  was  afterwards  noted. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Astor  felt  himself  master  of  his  business, 
he  left  the  employ  of  Mr.  Bowne,  and  began  life  on  his  own 
account.  The  field  upon  which  he  purposed  entering  was  ex¬ 
tensive,  but  it  was  one  of  which  he  had  made  a  careful  sur¬ 
vey.  Previous  to  the  peace  of  1763,  the  French  and  English 
divided  the  control  of  the  fur-bearing  regions  of  America. 
The  British  possessions,  extending  from  Canada  to  the  unex¬ 
plored  regions  of  the  North,  had  been  granted  by  a  charter  of 
Charles  II.  to  Prince  Rupert,  and  were,  by  virtue  of  that  in- 
strument,  under  the  exclusive  control  of  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company.  Large  quantities  of  furs  were  obtained  in  this  re¬ 
gion,  and  collected  at  the  principal  settlement,  York  Factory, 
from  which  they  were  shipped  to  England. 

South  of  this  region  was  Canada,  then  possessed  by  the 
French,  who  carried  on  an  extensive  trade  with  the  Indians, 
who  brought  their  furs  down  to  Montreal  in  their  birch  canoes. 

The  French  finally  settled  in  the  country  of  the  savages,  and 

4 


56  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

married  among  the  natives,  thenceforward  entirely  devoting 
themselves  to  the  life  of  the  trapper  and  hunter.  These  mar¬ 
riages  produced  a  race  of  half-breeds  who  were  especially  suc¬ 
cessful  in  securing  furs.  The  cession  of  Canada  to  England 
was  a  severe  blow  to  the  French  traders,  as  it  opened  the 
country  to  the  enterprise  of  the  English,  a  few  of  whom  were 
quick  to  avail  themselves  of  its  advantages.  The  French  and 
Indians  at  first  regarded  them  with  hostility,  but  gradually 
became  reconciled  to  their  presence. 

Under  the  French  rule  the  savages  had  not  been  furnished 
with  liquors,  but  the  English  soon  sold  whisky  and  rum  in 
great  quantities  to  them,  receiving  the  best  furs  in  return.  As 
a  consequence,  intemperance  spread  rapidly  among  the  savages, 
and  threatened  to  put  an  end  to  their  industry  as  gatherers  of 
furs.  To  check  the  evil  results  of  this  irregular  trading,  a  com¬ 
pany  was  established  in  1785,  called  the  North-west  Company. 
It  was  managed  by  twelve  partners,  some  of  whom  resided  at 
Montreal,  and  others  at  the  trading  posts  in  the  interior.  Their 
chief  station  was  at  Fort  William,  on  Lake  Superior.  Here,  at 
stated  times,  the  agents  would  come  up  from  Montreal  and 
hold  a  consultation  for  the  purchase  of  furs.  These  meetings 
always  drew  crowds  of  French  and  Indian  trappers,  boatmen, 
and  others,  who  brought  in  large  quantities  of  skins. 

A  few  years  later  a  third  company  was  organized,  with  its 
principal  station  at  Michilimackinac,  near  Lake  Huron.  It 
was  called  the  Mackinaw  Company,  and  its  field  of  operations 
was  the  country  bordering  Lake  Superior,  and  that  lying 
between  the  Mississippi  and  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The 
company  was  English,  but  did  not  hesitate  to  operate  in 
American  territory,  so  little  regard  did  Great  Britain  pay  to 
the  rights  of  the  infant  republic. 

Although  peace  had  been  concluded,  the  frontier  forts  had 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOE. 


57 


not  been  given  up.  Oswego,  Niagara,  Detroit,  Michilimack- 
inac,  and  other  posts  were  still  in  the  hands  of  the  English. 
The  Indian  tribes  continued  hostile,  being  under  English  influ¬ 
ence.  No  company  had  as  yet  been  formed  in  the  United 
States.  Several  French  houses  at  St.  Louis  traded  with  the 
Indians,  but  it  was  not  until  1807  that  an  association  of 
twelve  partners,  with  a  capital  of  forty  thousand  dollars,  was 
formed  at  St.  Louis,  under  the  name  of  the  Missouri  Com¬ 
pany. 

“The  trade,  it  will  thus  be  seen,  was  almost  wholly  in  the 
hands  of  the  English  companies — the  Hudson’s  Bay  Company 
in  the  north,  the  North-west  Company  in  the  Canadas,  the 
Mackinaw  Company  in  the  territories  of  the  United  States — 
and  the  few  American  traders  in  the  field  had  to  rely  on 
their  individual  resources,  with  no  aid  from  a  Government 
too  feeble  in  its  infancy  to  do  more  than  establish  a  few 
Indian  agencies,  and  without  constitutional  power  to  confer 
charter  privileges.” 

The  voyage  of  Captain  Cook  had  brought  to  the  notice  of 
the  fur  dealers  of  the  world  the  sea  otter  of  the  northern  Pa¬ 
cific,  and  the  announcement  made  upon  the  return  of  the 
expedition  drew  large  numbers  of  adventurers  to  the  west 
coast  of  America,  in  search  of  the  valuable  skins  of  these  ani¬ 
mals.  In  1792,  there  were  twenty-one  vesssels,  principally 
American,  on  the  coast. 

It  was  into  this  field,  already  occupied  by  powerful  and  hos¬ 
tile  corporations,  that  the  young  German  entered.  He  was 
perfectly  aware  of  the  opposition  his  efforts  would  encounter 
from  them,  but  he  was  not  dismayed.  He  began  business  in 
1786,  in  a  small  store  in  Water  Street,  which  he  furnished 
with  a  few  toys  and  notions  suited  to  the  tastes  of  the  Indians 
who  had  skins  to  sell.  His  entire  capital  consisted  of  only  a 


58 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


few  hundred  dollars,  a  portion  of  which  was  loaned  him  by  his 
brother.  He  had  no  assistants.  He  did  all  his  own  work. 
He  bought  his  skins,  cured,  beat,  and  sold  them  himself. 

Several  times  during  the  year  he  made  journeys  on  foot 
through  western  New  York,  buying  skins  from  the  settlers, 
farmers,  trappers,  savages,  wherever  he  could  find  them.  He 
tramped  over  nearly  the  entire  State  in  this  way,  and  is  said  to 
have  had  a  better  knowledge  of  its  geography  and  topography 
than  any  man  living. 

“He  used  to  boast,  late  in  life,  when  the  Erie  Canal  had 
called  into  being  a  line  of  thriving  towns  through  the  center 
of  the  State,  that  he  had  himself,  in  his  numberless  tramps, 
designated  the  sites  of  those  towns,  and  predicted  that  one  day 
they  would  be  the  centers  of  business  and  population.  Partic¬ 
ularly  he.  noted  the  spots  where  Rochester  and  Buffalo  now 
stand,  one  having  a  harbor  on  Lake  Erie  and  the  other  upon 
Lake  Ontario.  He  predicted  that  those  places  would  one  day 
be  large  and  prosperous  cities;  and  that  prediction  he  made 
when  there  was  scarcely  a  settlement  at  Buffalo,  and  only  wig¬ 
wams  on  the  site  of  Rochester.” 

During  these  tramps  his  business  in  the  city  was  managed  by 
a  partner,  with  whom  he  was  finally  compelled  to  associate 
himself. 

As  soon  as  he  had  collected  a  certain  number  of  bales  of 
skins  he  shipped  them  to  London,  and  took  a  steerage  passage 
in  the  vessel  which  conveyed  them.  He  sold  his  skins  in  that 
city  at  a  fine  profit,  and  succeeded  in  forming  business  connec¬ 
tions  which  enabled  him  afterward  to  ship  his  goods  direct  to 
London,  and  draw  regularly  upon  the  houses  to  which  they 
were  consigned.  He  also  made  an  arrangement  with  the 
house  of  Astor  &  Broadwood,  in  which  his  brother  was  a 
partner,  by  which  he  became  the  agent  in  New  York  for  the 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOE. 


59 


sale  of  their  musical  instruments,  a  branch  of  his  business 
which  became  quite  profitable  to  him.  He  is  said  to  have 
been  the  first  man  in  New  York  who  kept  a  regular  stock 
of  musical  instruments  on  hand. 

Slowly,  and  by  unremitting  industry,  Mr.  Astor  succeeded 
in  building  up  a  certain  business.  His  personal  journeys 
made  him  acquainted  with  the  trappers,  and  enabled  him  to 
win  their  good  will.  The  savages  sold  their  skins  to  him 
readily,  and  he  found  a  steady  market  and  a  growing  demand 
for  his  commodities  in  the  Old  World. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  he  married  Miss  Sarah  Todd,  of 
New  York.  She  was  a  connection  of  the  Brevoort  family,  and 
was  of  better  social  position  than  her  husband.  She  entered 
heartily  into  his  business,  doing  much  of  the  buying  and 
beating  of  the  furs  herself.  She  was  a  true  helpmate  to  him, 
and  long  after  he  was  a  millionaire,  he  used  to  boast  of  her 
skill  in  judging  furs  and  conducting  business  operations. 

In  1794,  Jay’s  treaty  placed  the  frontier  forts  in  the  hands 
of  the  Americans,  and  thus  increased  the  opportunities  of  our 
own  traders  to  extend  their  business.  It  was  of  the  greatest 
service  to  Mr.  Astor.  It  enabled  him  to  enlarge  the  field  of 
his  operations,  and,  at  the  same  time,  to  send  his  agents  on  the 
long  journeys  which  he  formerly  made,  while  he  himself 
remained  in  New  York  to  direct  his  business,  which  by  this 
time  had  grown  to  considerable  proportions. 

He  was  now  on  the  road  to  wealth.  He  had  scores  of  trap¬ 
pers  and  hunters  working  for  him  in  the  great  wilderness,  and 
his  agents  were  kept  busy  buying  and  shipping  the  skins  to 
New  York.  As  soon  as  he  was  able  to  do  so  he  purchased  a 
ship,  in  which  he  sent  his  furs  to  London,  occasionally  making 
a  voyage  thither  himself.  He  manifested  the  greatest  interest 
in  the  markets  of  the  Old  World,  especially  in  those  of  Asia, 


1 


60  KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 

and  informed  himself  so  accurately  concerning  them  that  he 
was  always  enabled  to  furnish  his  captains  with  instructions 
covering  the  most  minute  detail  of  their  transactions  in  those 
markets;  and  it  is  said  that  he  was  never  unsuccessful  in 
his  ventures  there,  except  when  his  instructions  were  dis- 
obeyed. 

In  this  again,  as  in  the  fur  trade,  we  see  him  patiently  ac¬ 
quiring  knowledge  of  the  eastern  trade  before  venturing  to 
engage  in  it.  His  first  step  was  always  to  fully  comprehend 
his  task,  to  examine  it  from  every  possible  point  of  view,  so 
that  he  should  be  prepared  to  encounter  any  sudden  reverse,  or 
ready  to  take  advantage  of  good  fortune.  Here  lay  the  secret 
of  his  success — that  he  never  embarked  in  an  enterprise  until 
he  had  learned  how  to  use  it  to  advantage. 

Under  his  skillful  management  his  business  grew  rapidly; 
but  he  avoided  speculation,  and  confined  himself  to  legitimate 
commerce.  He  was  plain  and  simple  in  his  habits,  carrying 
this  trait  to  an  extreme  long  after  economy  had  ceased  to  be 
necessary  to  him.  He  worked  hard,  indulged  in  no  pleasures 
except  horseback  exercise  and  the  theater,  of  both  which  he 
was  very  fond.  It  was  only  after  he  had  amassed  a  large 
fortune  that  he  ever  left  his  business  before  the  close  of  the 
day.  Then  he  would  leave  his  counting-room  at  two  in  the 
afternoon,  and,  partaking  of  an  early  dinner,  would  pass  the 
rest  of  the  day  in  riding  about  the  island.  So  plain  was  his 
style  of  living  that,  before  he  became  generally  known  as  a 
wealthy  man,  a  bank  clerk  once  superciliously  informed  him 
that  his  indorsement  of  a  note  would  not  be  sufficient,  as  it 
was  not  likely  he  would  be  able  to  pay  it  in  case  the  bank 
should  be  forced  to  call  upon  him. 

“  Indeed,”  said  Mr.  Astor,  “  how  much  do  you  suppose  I 
am  worth?” 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR.  61 

The  clerk  named  a  moderate  amount,  at  which  the  merchant 
smiled  quietly. 

"Would  the  indorsement  of  Mr. - ,  or  Mr. - ,  be  suffi¬ 

cient?”  asked  Mr.  Astor,  naming  several  well-known  merchants 
who  lived  in  great  style. 

"  Entirely  sufficient,”  was  the  reply.  "  Each  one  of  them  is 
known  to  be  wealthy.” 

"How  much  do  you  think  each  is  worth?” 

The  clerk  named  large  sums  in  connection  with  each  of  the 
gentlemen.  -v 

"Well,  my  friend,”  said  the  merchant,  "I  am  worth  more 
than  any  of  them.  I  will  not  tell  you  how  much  I  am  worth, 
but  it  is  more  than  any  sum  you  have  named.” 

The  clerk  looked  at  him  in  surprise,  and  then  said,  bluntly, 
"  Then  you  are  a  greater  fool  than  I  took  you  for,  to  work  as 
hard  as  you  do.” 

Mr.  Astor  was  very  fond  of  telling  this  story,  which  he  re¬ 
garded  as  one  of  the  best  jokes  of  the  day. 

All  this  time  Mr.  Astor  had  lived  over  his  store,  but  in 
1800,  after  he  had  been  in  business  fifteen  years,  he  moved  his 
dwelling  to  223  Broadway,  on  the  site  of  the  Astor  House  of  to¬ 
day.  He  lived  here,  with  one  removal,  for  upwards  of  twenty- 
five  years.  The  house  was  plain  and  simple,  but  he  was  satis¬ 
fied  with  it.  He  was  now  worth  a  quarter  of  a  million  dollars, 
and  his  business  was  growing  rapidly.  The  fur  trade  was  ex¬ 
ceedingly  profitable.  A  beaver  skin  could  be  bought  from  the 
trappers  in  western  New  York  for  one  dollar  and  sold  in  Lon¬ 
don  for  six  dollars  and  a  quarter.  By  investing  this  amount 
in  English  manufactures,  the  six  dollars  and  a  quarter  received 
for  the  skin  could  be  made  to  produce  ten  dollars  paid  for  the 
English  goods  in  New  York. 

The  Chinese  trade  was  also  very  profitable.  China  was  an 


62 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


V 


excellent  market  for  furs.  They  brought  high  prices,  and  the 
proceeds  could  always  be  invested  in  teas  and  silks,  which  sold 
well  in  New  York.  His  profit  on  a  voyage  would  sometimes 
reach  seventy  thousand  dollars,  and  the  average  gain  on  a 
lucky  venture  of  this  kind  was  thirty  thousand  dollars.  The 
high  prices  produced  by  the  war  of  1812-15  were  also  in  Mr. 
Astor’s  favor.  His  ships  were  all  remarkably  lucky  in  escap¬ 
ing  capture  by  the  enemy,  and  he  was  almost  the  only  mer¬ 
chant  who  had  a  cargo  of  tea  in  the  market.  Tea  having 
reached  double  its  usual  price,  he  was  enabled  to  reap  immense 
profits  from  his  ventures. 

Mr.  Francis,  in  his  Old  Merchants  of  New  York,  makes  the 
following  revelation  of  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Astor  found 
it  possible  to  carry  on  such  an  immense  business.  He  says: 

“  A  house  that  could  raise  money  enough,  thirty  years  ago, 
to  send  $260,000  in  specie,  could  soon  have  an  uncommon  cap¬ 
ital;  and  this  was  the  working  of  the  old  system.  The  Gris¬ 
wolds  owned  the  ship  Panama.  They  started  her  from  New 
York  in  the  month  of  May,  with  a  cargo  of  perhaps  $30,000 
worth  of  ginseng,  spelter,  lead,  iron,  etc.,  and  $170,000  in 
Spanish  dollars.  The  ship  goes  on  the  voyage,  reaches  Wham¬ 
poa  in  safety  (a  few  miles  below  Canton).  Her  supercargo,  in 
two  months,  has  her  loaded  with  tea,  some  chinaware,  a  great 
deal  of  cassia,  or  false  cinnamon,  and  a  few  other  articles. 
Suppose  the  cargo  mainly  tea,  costing  about  thirty-seven  cents 
(at  that  time)  per  pound  on  the  average. 

“  The  duty  was  enormous  in  those  days.  It  was  twice  the 
cost  of  the  tea,  at  least ;  so  that  a  cargo  of  $200,000,  when  it 
had  paid  duty  of  seventy-five  cents  per  pound  (which  would 
be  $400,000),  amounted  to  $600,000.  The  profit  was  at  least 
fifty  per  cent,  on  the  original  cost,  or  $100,000,  and  would 
make  the  cargo  worth  $700,000. 


JOHX  JACOB  ASTOR. 


63 


“  The  cargo  of  teas  would  be  sold  almost  on  arrival  (say 
eleven  or  twelve  months  after  the  ship  left  New  York  in  May), 
to  wholesale  grocers,  for  their  notes  at  four  and  six  months — 
say  for  $700,000.  In  those  years  there  was  credit  given  by  the 
United  States  of  nine,,  twelve,  and  eighteen  months !  So  that 
the  East  India  or  Canton  merchant,  after  his  ship  had  made 
one  voyage,  had  the  use  of  Government  capital  to  the  extent 
of  $400,000,  on  the  ordinary  cargo  of  a  China  ship. 

“No  sooner  had  the  ship  Panama  arrived  (or  any  of  the 
regular  East  Indiamen),  than  her  cargo  would  be  exchanged 
for  grocers’  notes  for  $700,000.  These  notes  could  be  turned 
into  specie  very  easily,  and  the  owner  had  only  to  pay  his 
bonds  for  duty  at  nine,  twelve,  and  eighteen  months,  giving  him 
time  actually  to  send  two  more  ships,  with  $200,000  each,  to 
Canton,  and  have  them  back  again  in  New  York  before  the 
bonds  on  the  first  cargo  were  due. 

“  John  Jacob  Astor,  at  one  period  of  his  life,  had  several 
vessels  operating  in  this  way.  They  would  go  to  the  Pacific, 
and  carry  furs  from  thence  to  Canton.  These  would  be  sold 
at  large  profits.  Then  the  cargoes  of  tea  to  New  York  would 
pay  enormous  duties,  which  Astor  did  not  have  to  pay  to  the 
United  States  for  a  year  and  a  half.  His  tea  cargoes  would 
be  sold  for  good  four  and  six  months  paper,  or  perhaps  cash ; 
so  that,  for  eighteen  or  twenty  years,  John  Jacob  Astor  had 
what  was  actually  a  free-of-interest  loan  from  Government  of 
over  Jive  millions  of  dollars.” 

It  is  estimated  that  Mr.  Astor  made  about' two  millions  of 
dollars  by  his  trade  in  furs  and  teas.  The  bulk  of  his  im- 
mcnse  fortune  was  made  by  investments  in  real  estate.  His 
estate  was  estimated  at  twenty  millions  of  dollars  at  the  time 
of  his  death,  and  has  now  increased  to  over  forty  millions. 
He  had  a  firm  faith  in  the  magnificent  future  of  New  York  as 


64 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


the  greatest  city  of  tlie  continent,  and  as  fast  as  his  gains  from 
his  business  came  in,  they  were  regularly  invested  in  real  estate. 
A  part  was  expended  in  leasing  for  a  long  period  property 
which  the  owners  would  not  sell,  and  the  rest  in  buying  prop¬ 
erty  in  fee  simple.  .These  leases,  some  of  which  have  but  re¬ 
cently  expired,  were  extremely  profitable.  In  his  purchases  of 
land  Mr.  Astor  was  very  fortunate.  He  pursued  a  regular 
system  in  making  them.  Whenever  a  favorable  purchase  could 
be  made  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  he  availed  himself  of  the  op¬ 
portunity,  but  as  a  rule  he  bought  his  lands  in  what  was  then 
the  suburb  of  the  city,  and  which  few  besides  himself  expected 
to  see  built  up  during  their  lifetime.  His  sagacity  and  foresight 
have  been  more  than  justified  by  the  course  of  events.  His 
estate  now  lies  principally  in  the  heart  of  New  York,  and  has 
yielded  an  increase  greater  even  than  he  had  ventured  to  hope 
for.  Seventy  hundred  and  twenty  houses  are  said  to  figure  on 
the  rent  roll  of  the  Astor  estate  at  present,  and  besides  these  are 
a  number  of  lots  not  yet  built  upon,  but  which  are  every  day 
increasing  in  value.  When  Mr.  Astor  bought  Richmond  Hill, 
the  estate  of  Aaron  Burr,  he  gave  one  thousand  dollars  an  acre 
for  the  hundred  and  sixty  acres.  Twelve  years  later,  the  land 
was.  valued  at  fifteen  hundred  dollars  per  lot. 

In  1810,  he  sold  a  lot  near  Wall  Street  for  eight  thousand 
dollars.  The  price  was  so  low  that  a  purchaser  for  cash  was 
found  at  once,  and  this  gentleman,  after  the  sale,  expressed  his 
surprise  that  Mr.  Astor  should  ask  only  eight  thousand  for  a 
lot  which  in  a  few  years  would  sell  for  twelve  thousand. 

“  That  is  true,  ”  said  Mr.  Astor,  “  but  see  what  I  intend 
doing  with  these  eight  thousand  dollars.  I  shall  buy  eighty 
lots  above  Canal  Street,  and  by  the  time  your  one  lot  is  worth 
twelve  thousand  dollars,  my  eighty  lots  will  be  worth  eighty 
thousand  dollars.” 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


oo 

His  expectations  were  realized. 

During  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  Roger  Morris  and  his 
wife,  Mary,  of  Putnam  County,  were  obliged  to  flee  from  the 
country  to  England  for  adhering  to  the  cause  of  King  George, 
and,  being  attainted  by  the  authorities  as  public  enemies,  their 
immense  estate,  consisting  of  fifty-one  thousand  one  hundred 
and  two  acres,  was  seized  by  the  State  of  New  York,  and  sold 
in  small  parcels  to  farmers,  who  believed  the  title  thus  ac¬ 
quired  valid.  In  1809,  there  were  upwards  of  seven  hundred 
families  residing  on  this  land.  Mr.  Astor,  having  learned  that 
Roger  and  Mary  Morris  possessed  only  a  life  interest  in  their 
property,  and  having  ascertained  to  his  satisfaction  that  the 
State  could  not  confiscate  the  rights  of  the  heirs,  purchased 
their  claim,  which  was  good  not  only  for  the  land,  but  for  all 
the  improvements  that  had  been  put  upon  it.  He  paid  twenty 
thousand  pounds  sterling  for  it.  A  few  years  previous  to  the 
death  of  Mrs.  Morris,  who  survived  her  husband  some  years, 
Mr.  Astor  presented  his  claim.  The  occupants  of  the  land 
were  thunderstruck,  but  the  right  was  on  his  side.  The  State 
of  New  York  had  simply  robbed  the  heirs  of  their  rights. 
There  was  no  weak  point  in  the  claim.  Having  given  defect¬ 
ive  titles  to  the  farmers,  the  State  was  of  course  responsible  for 
the  claim;  and  upon  finding  out  their  mistake,  the  authorities 
asked  Mr.  Astor  to  name  the  sum  for  which  he  would  be  will¬ 
ing  to  compromise.  The  lands  were  valued  at  six  hundred 
and  sixty-seven  thousand  dollars,  but  Mr.  Astor  expressed  his 
willingness  to  sell  for  three  hundred  thousand  dollars.  His 
offer  was  refused.  In  1819,  a  second  proposition  was  made  to 
Mr.  Astor  by  the  Legislature  of  the  State.  He  replied:  “In 
1813  or  1814  a  similar  proposition  was  made  to  me  by  the 
commissioners  then  appointed  by  the  Honorable  the  Legisla¬ 
ture  of  this  Stat^  when  I  offered  to  compromise  for  the  sum 


66 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


of  three  hundred  thousand  dollars,  which,  considering  the  value 
of  the  property  in  question,  was  thought  very  reasonable,  and, 
at  the  present  period,  when  the  life  of  Mrs.  Morris  is,  accord¬ 
ing  to  calculation,  worth  little  or  nothing,  she  being  near  eighty- 
six  years  of  age,  and  the  property  more  valuable  than  it  was 
in  1813.  I  am  still  willing  to  receive  the  amount  which  I 
then  stated,  with  interest  on  the  same,  payable  in  money  or 
stock,  bearing  an  interest  of  —  per  cent.,  payable  quarterly.  The 
stock  maybe  made  payable  at  such  periods  as  the  Honorable  the 
Legislature  may  deem  proper.  This  offer  will,  I  trust,  be  consid¬ 
ered  as  liberal,  and  as  a  proof  of  my  willingness  to  compromise 
on  terms  which  are  reasonable,  considering  the  value  of  the  prop¬ 
erty,  the  price  which  it  cost  me,  and  the  inconvenience  of  having 
so  long  lain  out  of  my  money,  which,  if  employed  in  commercial 
operations,  would  most  likely  have  produced  better  profits.” 

This  offer  was  not  accepted  by  the  Legislature,  and  the  cause 
was  delayed  until  1827,  when  it  was  brought  before  the  courts. 
It  was  argued  by  such  men  as  Daniel  Webster  and  Martin 
Van  Buren,  on  the  part  of  the  State,  and  by  Thomas  Addis 
Emmett,  Ogden,  and  others  for  Astor.  The  State  had  no  case, 
and  the  matter  was  decided  in  Astor’s  favor.  Then  the  State 
consented  to  compromise.  The  famous  Astor  stock,  which  paid 
that  gentleman  about  five  hundred  thousand  dollars,  was  issued, 
and  the  titles  of  the  possessors  of  the  lands  confirmed. 

The  most  important  of  all  of  Mr.  Astor’s  undertakings  was 
his  effort  at  founding  the  settlement  of  Astoria,  on  the  coast  of 
Oregon.  This  enterprise  has  been  made  so  familiar  to  the  ma¬ 
jority  of  readers  by  the  pen  of  Washington  Irving,  that  I  can 
only  refer  to  it  here.  “His  design,”  says  a  writer  of  thirteen 
years  ago,  “was  to  organize  and  control  the  fur  trade  from  the 
lakes  to  the  Pacific,  by  establishing  trading  posts  along  the 
Missouri  and  Columbia  to  its  mouth.  He  designed  establish- 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOE. 


67 


ing  a  central  depot  and  post  at  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia. 
He  proposed  sending  regular  supply-ships  to  the  Pacific  posts 
around  the  Horn.  By  these,  stores  were  to  be  sent  also  to  the 
Russian  establishments.  It  was  part  of  his  plan,  if  possible, 
to  obtain  possession  of  one  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  as  a  sta¬ 
tion,  for  from  the  Pacific  coast  he  knew  that  the  Chinese 
market  for  his  peltries  could  be  most  conveniently  reached, 
and  thus  the  necessity  for  a  long  and  circuitous  voyage  be 
avoided.  Instead  of  bringing  the  furs  intended  for  China  io 
New  York,  they  could  be  sent  from  the  Pacific.  By  the  sup¬ 
ply-ships,  too,  the  stock  of  goods  suitable  for  the  Indian  trade 
would  be  kept  up  there,  and  the  cargoes  purchased  with  the 
proceeds  of  the  furs  sold  in  China  brought  back  to  New  York. 
The  line  of  posts  across  the  continent  would  become  a  line  of 
towns ;  emigration  would  follow,  and  civilization  would  belt 
the  continent. 

“In  this  grand  scheme,  Mr.  Astor  was  only  anticipating  the 
course  of  events  which,  fifty  years  later,  we  are  beginning  to 
witness.  When  he  laid  his  plans  before  the  Government,  Mr. 
Jefferson,  who  was  then  President,  ‘ considered  as  a  great  ac¬ 
quisition/  as  he  afterward  expressed  himself  in  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Astor,  ‘the  commencement  of  a  settlement  on  the  western 
coast  of  America,  and  looked  forward  with  gratification  to  the 
time  when  its  descendants  should  have  spread  themselves 
through  the  whole  length  of  that  coast,  covering  it  with  free 
and  independent  Americans,  unconnected  with  us  except  by  ties 
of  blood  and  interest,  and  enjoying,  like  us,  the  rights  of  self- 
government.  ’  Even  Jefferson’s  mind,  wide  as  it  was,  could 
not  take  in  the  idea  of  a  national  unity  embracing  both  ends 
of  the  continent;  but  not  so  thought  Astor.  The  merchant 
saw  farther  than  the  statesman.  It  was  precisely  this  political 
unity  which  gave  him  hope  and  chance  of  success  in  his  world- 


68 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


wide  schemes.  When  the  Constitution  was  adopted,  the  chief 
source  of  apprehension  for  its  permanence  with  men  like  Pat¬ 
rick  Henry,  and  other  wise  statesmen,  was  the  extent  of  our 
territory .  The  Alleghanies,  it  was  thought,  had  put  asunder 
communities  whom  no  paper  constitution  could  unite.  But  at 
that  early  day,  when  Ohio  was  the  far  West,  and  no  steamboat 
had  yet  gone  up  the  Mississippi,  Astor  looked  beyond  the  Ohio, 
beyond  the  Mississippi,  and  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  saw  the 
whole  American  territory,  from  ocean  to  ocean,  the  domain  of 
one  united  nation,  the  seat  of  trade  and  industry.  He  saw  lines 
of  trading  posts  uniting  the  Western  settlements  with  the  Pa¬ 
cific;  following  this  line  of  trading  posts,  he  saw  the  columns 
of  a  peaceful  emigration  crossing  the  plains,  crossing  the  mount¬ 
ains,  descending  the  Columbia,  and  towns  and  villages  taking 
the  places  of  the  solitary  posts,  and  cultivated  fields  instead  of 
the  hunting-grounds  of  the  Indian  and  the  trapper. 

“No  enterprise,  unless  it  be  the  Atlantic  telegraph,  engages 
more  deeply  the  public  attention  than  a  railroad  communica¬ 
tion  with  the  Pacific  coast.  *  The  rapid  settlement  of  Oregon 
and  California,  the  constant  communication  by  steam  to  the 
Pacific  coast,  render  it  easy  now  to  feel  the  nearness  of  that  re¬ 
gion,  and  the  oneness  of  the  nationality  which  covers  the  conti¬ 
nent.  But  to  AstoPs  eye  the  thing  was  as  palpable  then  as 
now.  And  yet  but  two  or  three  attempts  had  then  been  made 
to  explore  the  overland  routes.  ” 

It  would  be  deeply  interesting  to  examine  the  details  of  this 
vast  scheme  of  colonization  and  trade,  for  it  is  certain  that  Mr. 
Astor  was  as  anxious  to  do  an  act  which,  by  building  up  the 
continent,  should  hand  his  name  down  to  posterity  as  a  na¬ 
tional  benefactor,  as  to  increase  his  business;  but  the  limits  of 
this  article  forbid  more  than  a  mere  glance  at  the  subject. 

*  The  reader  will  bea?’  in  mind  that  the  above  extract  was  written  in  1857. 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOB. 


69 


A  company  was  formed,  at  the  head  of  which  stood  Mr. 
Astor,  and  an  elaborate  and  carefully -arranged  plan  of  opera¬ 
tions  prepared.  Two  expeditions  were  dispatched  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Columbia,  one  by  land  and  the  other  by  sea.  Many 
hardships  were  encountered,  but  the  foundation  of  a  settlement 
was  successfully  made  on  the  Columbia.  In  spite  of  the  war 
with  England  (1812-15),  which  now  occurred,  the  enterprise 
would  have  been  successful  had  Mr.  Astor’s  positive  instruc¬ 
tions  been  obeyed.  They  were  utterly  disregarded,  however, 
and  his  partners  and  agents  not  only  betrayed  him  in  every  in¬ 
stance,  but  sold  his  property  to  a  rival  British  company  for  a 
mere  trifle.  His  pecuniary  loss  was  over  a  million  of  dollars, 
and  his  disappointment  bitter  beyond  expression.  When  the 
enterprise  was  on  the  point  of  failure,  and  while  he  was  still 
chafing  at  the  conduct  of  his  treacherous  subordinates,  he 
wrote  to  Mr.  Hunt,  the  most  faithful  of  all  his  agents:  “Were 
I  on  the  spot,  and  had  the  management  of  affairs,  I  would 
defy  them  all ;  but  as  it  is,  every  thing  depends  on  you  and 
your  friends  about  you.  Our  enterprise  is  grand,  and  deserves 
success,  and  I  hope  in  God  it  will  meet  it.  If  my  object  was 
merely  gain  of  money,  I  should  say,  think  whether  it  is  best  to 
save  what  we  can,  and  abandon  the  place ;  but  the  very  idea  is 
like  a  dagger  to  my  heart.  ”  When  the  news  of  the  final  be¬ 
trayal  reached  him,  he  wrote  to  the  same  gentleman:  “Had 
our  place  and  property  been  fairly  captured,  I  should  have  pre¬ 
ferred  it;  I  should  not  feel  as  if  I  were  disgraced.” 

Mr.  Astor  remained  in  active  business  for  fifty  years.  Dur- 
ing  that  entire  period  he  scarcely  committed  an  error  of  judg¬ 
ment  which  led  to  a  loss  in  business.  He  was  thorough  master 
of  every  thing  pertaining  to  his  affairs,  and  his  strength  and 
accuracy  of  judgment  was  remarkable.  The  particulars  of  his 
transactions  were  indelibly  impressed  upon  his  mind.  His  intel- 


X*  \  S  •  fi  .  '  t 

70  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

lect  was  vigorous  and  quick,  and  he  grasped  a  subject  with  a 
readiness  which  seemed  like  intuition.  He  was  always  careful 
of  the  present,  but  he  loved  to  undertake  enterprises  which  ex¬ 
tended  far  into  the  future.  He  was  a  man  of  the  utmost  punc¬ 
tuality  in  all  his  habits.  He  rose  early,  and,  until  he  was  fifty  ' 
five  years  old,  was  always  in  his  office  before  seven  o’clock. 
His  capacity  for  work  was  very  great,  so  that,  in  spite  of  his 
heavy  labors,  he  was  always  able  to  leave  his  office  by  two 
o’clock,  while  many  of  his  associates,  who  really  did  less  than 
he,  were  compelled  to  remain  in  their  counting-rooms  until  four 
or  five.  He  was  noted  for  his  unvarying  calmness,  which  he 
doubtless  owed  to  his  German  temperament.  In  the  midst  of 
disaster  and  loss  he  was  cooler  and  more  cheerful  than  ever.  To 
those  who  chafed  at  their  troubles,  he  would  say,  smilingly, 
“  Keep  quiet ;  keep  cool.”  This  was  his  safeguard. 

He  was  a  devoted  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and,  though 
he  took  no  active  interest  in  politics,  was  a  steady  supporter  of 
the  Whig  party.  Henry  Clay  was  his  personal  friend,  and  his 
last  donation  to  any  political  cause  was  a  subscription  of  fifteen 
hundred  dollars  to  aid  the  election  of  his  old  friend  to  the 
Presidency. 

About  the  year  1830,  Mr.  Astor,  now  the  possessor  of  mill¬ 
ions,  began  to  withdraw  from  active  business,  confining  his  efforts 
chiefly  to  such  investments  as  the  management  of  his  immense 
estate  made  necessary.  He  now  put  into  execution  an  enterprise 
which  he  had  long  cherished.  When  a  poor  stranger  in  the 
city,  he  had  once  stopped  in  Broadway  to  notice  a  row  of  build¬ 
ings  which  had  just  been  erected,  and  which  were  considered 
the  finest  in  the  street,  and  had  then  made  a  vow  that  he  would 
one  day  build  a  larger  and  finer  house  than  any  in  Broadway. 
He  now  set  to  work  to  carry  out  the  plan  he  had  cherished  ever 
since.  Pie  owned  the  entire  block  on  Broadway,  between  Vesey 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


71 


and  Barclay  streets,  with  the  exception  of  one  house,  which  was 
the  property  of  a  Mr.  Coster,  a  merchant  who  had  amassed  a 
large  fortune  and  retired  from  business.  Mr.  Astor  made  him 
many  offers  for  his  house,  but  the  old  gentleman  was  unwilling 
to  remove.  Mr.  Astor  offered  him  the  full  value  of  his  house, 
which  was  thirty  thousand  dollars,  and  increased  the  bid  to 
forty  thousand,  but  Mr.  Coster  was  obstinate.  At  length  Mr. 
Astor,  in  despair,  was  compelled  to  reveal  his  plan  to  his 
neighbor. 

“  I  want  to  build  a  hotel,”  said  he.  “  I  have  got  all  the 
other  lots.  Now  name  your  own  price.” 

Mr.  Coster  replied  that  he  would  sell  for  sixty  thousand  dol¬ 
lars  if  his  wife  would  consent,  and  that  Mr.  Astor  could  see  her 
the  next  morning.  Mr.  Astor  was  punctual  to  the  appoint¬ 
ment,  and  his  offer  was  accepted  by  the  good  lady,  who  said  to 
him,  condescendingly,  “  I  do  n’t  want  to  sell  the  house,  but  we 
are  such  old  friends  that  I  am  willing  for  your  sake.” 

Mr.  Astor  used  to  remark  with  great  glee  that  any  one 
could  afford  to  exhibit  such  condescension  after  receiving  double 
the  value  of  a  piece  of  property. 

Having  got  possession  of  the  entire  block,  he  commenced 
the  demolition  of  the  old  buildings,  and  on  their  site  reared  the 
Astor  House,  then  the  largest  and  most  elegant  hotel  in  the 
country.  This  building,  when  completed,  he  gave  to  his  eldest 
son,  William  B.  Astor. 

In  1832,  Mr.  Astor  sailed  for  Europe  to  visit  one  of  his 
daughters,  who  had  married  a  nobleman,  and  remained  abroad 
until  1835.  In  that  year  he  was  compelled  to  return  home  by 
the  action  of  General  Jackson  with  regard  to  the  Bank  of  the 
United  States.  “  He  reached  Havre,”  says  Mr.  Barton,  “  when 
the  ship,  on  the  point  of  sailing,  had  every  stateroom  engaged, 
but  he  was  so  anxious  to  get  home,  that  the  captain,  who  had 


72 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


commanded  ships  for  him  in  former  years,  gave  up  to  him  his 
own  stateroom.  Head  winds  and  boisterous  seas  kept  the  ves¬ 
sel  beating  about  and  tossing  in  the  channel  for  many  days. 
The  great  man  was  very  sick,  and  still  more  alarmed.  At 
length,  being  persuaded  that  he  should  not  survive  the  voyage, 
he  asked  the  captain  to  run  in  and  set  him  ashore  on  the  coast 
of  England.  The  captain  dissuaded  him.  The  old  man  urged 
his  request  at  every  opportunity,  and  said,  at  last,  ‘  I  give  you 
tousand  dollars  to  put  me  aboard  a  pilot  boat/  He  was  so  ve¬ 
hement  and  importunate,  that  one  day  the  captain,  worried  out 
of  all  patience,  promised  him  that  if  he  did  not  get  out  of  the 
channel  before  next  morning,  he  would  run  in  and  put  him 
ashore.  It  happened  that  the  wind  changed  in  the  afternoon 
and  wafted  the  ship  into  the  broad  ocean.  But  the  troubles  of 
the  sea-sick  millionaire  had  only  just  begun.  A  heavy  gale  of 
some  days’  duration  blew  the  vessel  along  the  western  coast  of 
Ireland.  Mr.  Astor,  now  thoroughly  panic-stricken,  offered  the 
captain  ten  thousand  dollars  if  he  would  put  him  ashore  any¬ 
where  on  the  wild  and  rocky  coast  of  the  Emerald  Isle.  In 
vain  the  captain  remonstrated.  In  vain  he  reminded  the  old 
gentleman  of  the  danger  of  forfeiting  his  insurance. 

u  ‘  Insurance  !  exclaimed  Astor,  “  can't  I  insure  your  ship 
myself  ?  ’ 

“  In  vain  the  captain  mentioned  the  rights  of  the  other  pas¬ 
sengers.  In  vain  he  described  the  solitary  and  rock-bound 
coast,  and  detailed  the  dangers  and  difficulties  which  attended 
its  approach.  Nothing  would  appease  him.  He  said  he  would 
take  all  the  responsibility,  brave  all  the  perils,  endure  all  the 
consequences,  only  let  him  once  more  feel  the  firm  ground  un¬ 
der  his  feet.  The  gale  having  abated,  the  captain  yielded  to 
his  entreaties,  and  engaged,  if  the  other  passengers  would  con¬ 
sent  to  the  delay,  to  stand  in,  and  put  him  ashore.  Mr.  Astor 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR.  73 

went  into  the  cabin,  and  proceeded  to  write  what  was  expected 
to  be  a  draft  for  ten  thousand  dollars  in  favor  of  the  owners  of 
the  ship  on  his  agent  in  New  York.  He  handed  to  the  captain 
the  result  of  his  efforts.  It  was  a  paper  covered  with  writing 
that  was  totally  illegible. 

“  ‘What  is  this?’  asked  the  captain. 

“  ‘A  draft  upon  my  son  for  ten  thousand  dollars/  was  the 
reply. 

“  ‘  But  no  one  can  read  it.’ 

“‘Oyes,  my  son  will  know  what  it  is.  My  hand  trembles 
so  that  I  can  not  write  any  better.’ 

“  ‘But/  said  the  captain,  ‘you  can  at  least  write  your  name. 
I  am  acting  for  the  owners  of  the  ship,  and  I  can  not  risk  their 
property  for  a  piece  of  paper  that  no  one  can  read.-  Let  one  of 
the  gentlemen  draw  up  a  draft  in  proper  form ;  you  sign  it,  and 
I  will  put  you  ashore.’ 

“  The  old  gentleman  would  not  consent  to  this  mode  of  pro¬ 
ceeding,  and  the  affair  was  dropped.” 

During  the  last  twenty  years  of  his  life  Mr.  Astor  lived  in 
the  retirement  of  his  family,  leaving  even  the  greater  part  of 
the  management  of  his  estate  to  the  hands  of  others.  He  was 
exceedingly  fond  of  literary  men.  Irving  was  his  friend,  and 
Halleck  his  business  manager.  He  died  at  the  age  of  eighty- 
four  years  and  eight  months,  literally  from  old  age.  He  was 
buried  in  St.  Thomas’s  Church,  on  Broadway. 

His  immense  estate  was  left  to  his  children,  the  bulk  of  it 
being  bequeathed  to  his  eldest  son.  All  of  his  relatives  were 
made  comfortable.  The  village  of  Waldorf,  his  native  place, 
received  a  legacy  of  fifty  thousand  dollars  for  the  benefit  of  its 
poor,  and  an  amount  in  land  and  funds  equal  to  four  hundred 
thousand  dollars  was  left  to  certain  trustees  to  establish  the 
Astor  Library  in  the  city  of  New  York.  Besides  these,  several 


74 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


charitable  and  benevolent  associations  received  handsome  dona¬ 
tions  from  him. 

His  career  has  been  related  in  these  pages  as  an  example  to 
those  who  are  seeking  to  rise  in  legitimate  commerce.  It  is  the 
best  instance  on  record  of  the  facility  with  which  success  may 
be  won  by  patient  and  intelligent  industry.  In  his  capacity 
for  grasping  and  carrying  out  an  enterprise,  in  his  prudent  and 
economical  management  of  his  business,  in  his  tact,  courage, 
sagacity,  Mr.  Astor’s  example  is  one  which  will  lead  many  to 
success,  and  none  to  injury. 

He  was  a  thoroughly  upright  man,  his  transactions  were 
rigidly  honest ;  but  as  a  man,  candor  compels  the  acknowledg¬ 
ment  that  he  was  not  a  safe  or  admirable  model.  He  was 
utterly  devoid  of  generosity.  Liberal  to  an  extreme  with  his 
own  family,  he  was  close  and  hard  with  others.  He  paid  small 
wages  to  his  employes,  and  never  gave  more  than  the  man  bar¬ 
gained  for,  no  matter  what  extra  service  might  be  rendered. 
He  carried  his  economy  to  a  degree  of  meanness  painful  to 
contemplate.  At  his  death,  out  of  his  vast  estate,  he  left  to 
his  friend  and  faithful  manager  an  annuity  of  only  two  hundred 
dollars,  which  his  son  increased  to  fifteen  hundred. 

One  of  his  captains  once  succeeded  in  saving  for  him  property 
in  China  to  the  amount  of  seven  hundred  thousand  dollars, 
which  had  become  jeopardized  by  the  sudden  death  of  the 
agent  in  charge  of  it.  This  service  was  purely  voluntary,  and 
was  one  which  required  the  greatest  skill,  determination,  and 
courage  on  the  part  of  the  captain,  and  Astor  acknowledged  it, 
frequently  saying:  “If  you  had  not  done  just  as  you  did,  I 
should  never  have  seen  one  dollar  of  my  money;  no,  not  one 
dollar  of  it.”  This  was  the  only  acknowledgment  he  made, 
however.  He  was  worth  ten  millions  of  dollars,  and  the  cap¬ 
tain  had  only  his  pay — twelve  hundred  dollars  a  year — and  a 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


75 


family.  At  bis  father’s  death  Mr.  William  B.  Astor  sent  a 
considerable  sum  to  the  old  seaman  in  return  for  this  service. 

“We  have  all  heard  much  of  the  closeness,  or  rather  the 
meanness,  of  this  remarkable  man.  Truth  compels  us  to  admit 
that  he  was  not  generous,  except  to  his  own  kindred.  His 
liberality  began  and  ended  in  his  own  family.  Very  seldom 
during  his  lifetime  did  he  willingly  do  a  generous  act,  outside 
of  the  little  circle  of  his  relations  and  descendants.  To  get  all 
he  could,  and  to  keep  nearly  all  that  he  got — those  were  the 
laws  of  his  being . He  enjoyed  keenly  the  con¬ 

sciousness,  the  feeling,  of  being  rich.  The  roll-book  of  his 
possessions  was  his  Bible.  He  scanned  it  fondly,  and  saw, 
with  quiet  but  deep  delight,  the  catalogue  of  his  property 
lengthening  from  month  to  month.  The  love  of  accumulation 
grew  with  his  years,  until  it  ruled  him  like  a  tyrant.  If  at 
fifty  he  possessed  his  millions,  at  sixty-five  his  millions  pos¬ 
sessed  him.  Only  to  his  own  children  and  to  their  children 
was  he  liberal;  and  his  liberality  to  them  was  all  arranged 
with  a  view  to  keeping  his  estate  in  the  family,  and  to  cause 
it  at  every  moment  to  tend  toward  a  final  consolidation  in  one 
enormous  mass.” 

This  is  the  estimate  of  his  character  formed  by  Mr.  James 
Parton.  His  friend  Dr.  Coggswell  presents  him  in  quite  a 
different  light.  He  says : 

“  Mr.  Astor  lived  to  the  good  old  age  of  four  score  and  four 
years  and  eight  months.  For  some  years  previous  to  his  death, 
which  happened  March  29,  1848,  his  manly  form  was  bowed 
down  by  age,  and  his  bodily  strength  greatly  enfeebled,  but  his 
mind  retained  much  of  its  original  vigor  and  brightness.  Con¬ 
sidering  his  extraordinary  activity  until  a  late  period  of  his  life, 
he  submitted  to  the  helplessness  of  age  with  uncommon  resig¬ 
nation,  When  his  impaired  eye-sight  no  longer  permitted  him 


76 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


to  read,  his  principal  relief  from  the  wearisomeness  of  unoccu¬ 
pied  time  was  in  the  society  of  his  friends  and  near  relatives. 
All  who  knew  him  well  were  strongly  attached  to  him,  and 
none  but  those  who  were  ignorant  of  his  true  character  believed 
him  unamiable  and  repulsive. 

“  His  smile  was  peculiarly  benignant  and  expressive  of  gen¬ 
uine  kindness  of  heart,  and  his  whole  manner  cordial  and  cour¬ 
teous  to  every  one  entitled  to  his  respect.  There  was  something 
so  impressive  in  his  appearance,  no  one  could  stand  before  him 
without  feeling  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  a  superior  intel¬ 
ligence.  His  deep,  sunken  eye,  beneath  his  overarched  brow, 
denoted  the  prophetic — it  might  almost  be  said  the  inspired — 
mind  within.  Although  he  lived  many  years  beyond  the  age 
when  the  grasshopper  is  a  burden,  and  was  the  victim  of  much 
suffering,  he  did  not  murmur,  nor  did  he  become  unreasonable 
and  peevish.  He  was  not  wont  to  talk  much  on  the  subject 
of  religion,  or  freely  communicate  his  views  in  relation  to  the 
life  beyond  the  grave;  but  it  can  not  be  doubted  that  such 
tranquillity  as  he  exhibited  in  his  near  approach  to  it  must 
have  been  derived  from  *  that  peace  which  the  world  can 
neither  give  nor  take  away.’” 

Perhaps  a  medium  between  Mr.  Parton’s  bitterness  and 
Dr.  Coggswell’s  enthusiasm  will  be  as  correct  an  estimate 
of  his  personal  character  as  can  be  formed.  It  is  a  singular 
fact  that  Mr.  Astor  managed,  in  spite  of  the  closeness  which 
marked  his  operations,  in  spite  of  the  small  wages  he  paid,  to 
inspire  his  employes  with  a  zeal  in  his  service  that  made  them 
willing  to  undertake  any  thing,  to  endure  any  amount  of  labor, 
for  him. 

“He  once  lost  seventy  thousand  dollars  by  committing  a 
piece  of  petty  injustice  toward  his  best  captain.  This  gallant 
sailor,  being  notified  by  an  insurance  office  of  the  necessity  of 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


77 


having  a  chronometer  on  board  his  ship,  spoke  to  Mr.  Astor 
on  the  subject,  who  advised  the  captain  to  buy  one. 

“‘But/  said  the  captain,  ‘I  have  no  five  hundred  dollars  to 
spare  for  such  a  purpose;  the  chronometer  should  belong  to  the 
ship/ 

“‘Well/  said  the  merchant,  ‘you  need  not  pay  for  it  now; 
pay  for  it  at  your  convenience/ 

“The  captain  still  objecting,  Astor,  after  a  prolonged  hig¬ 
gling,  authorized  him  to  buy  a  chronometer  and  charge  it  to 
the  ship’s  account,  which  was  done. 

“Sailing  day  was  at  hand.  The  ship  was  hauled  into  the 
stream.  The  captain,  as  is  the  custom,  handed  in  his  account. 
Astor,  subjecting  it  to  his  usual  close  scrutiny,  observed  the 
novel  item  of  five  hundred  dollars  for  the  chronometer.  He 
objected,  averring  that  it  was  understood  between  them  that 
the  captain  was  to  pay  for  the  instrument.  The  worthy  sailor 
recalled  the  conversation,  and  firmly  held  to  his  recollection 
of  it.  Astor  insisting  on  his  own  view  of  the  matter,  the 
captain  was  so  profoundly  disgusted  that,  important  as  the 
command  of  the  ship  was  to  him,  he  resigned  his  post. 
Another  captain  was  soon  found,  and  the  ship  sailed  for  China. 

“Another  house,  which  was  then  engaged  in  the  China  trade, 
knowing  the  worth  of  this  ‘king  of  captains/  as  Astor  himself 
used  to  style  him,  bought  him  a  ship  and  dispatched  him  to 
Canton  two  months  after  the  departure  of  Astor’s  vessel.  Our 
captain,  put  upon  his  mettle,  employed  all  his  skill  to  accelerate 
the  speed  of  his  ship,  and  had  such  success  that  he  reached  New 
York,  with  a  full  cargo  of  tea,  just  seven  days  after  the  arrival 
of  Mr.  Astor’s  ship.  Astor,  not  expecting  another  ship  for 
months,  and  therefore  sure  of  monopolizing  the  market,  had 
not  yet  broken  bulk,  nor  even  taken  off  the  hatchways.  Our 
captain  arrived  on  a  Saturday.  Advertisements  and  handbills 


J 


78  '  KINGS  OF  FOETUNE. 

were  immediately  issued,  and  on  the  Wednesday  morning  fol¬ 
lowing,  as  the  custom  then  was,  the  auction  sale  of  the  tea 
began  on  the  wharf — two  barrels  of  punch  contributing  to  the 
eclat  and  hilarity  of  the  occasion.  The  cargo  was  sold  to  good 
advantage,  and  the  market  was  glutted.  Astor  lost  in  conse¬ 
quence  the  entire  profits  of  the  voyage,  not  less  than  the  sum 
previously  named.  Meeting  the  captain  some  time  after  in 
Broadway,  he  said: 

“  ‘  I  had  better  have  paid  for  that  chronometer  of  yours/  ” 

Yet  he  could  do  a  kind  act  when  lie  was  in  the  humor. 
When  he  was  poor  and  struggling  for  fortune,  he  had  a  friend 
in  the  city  named  Pell,  a  coachmaker.  As  he  advanced  in 
the  world  he  lost  sight  of  his  friend.  One  day  a  young  man 
called  on  him  to  ask  if  he  would  sell  one  of  his  leases  which 
he  (the  visitor)  then  held.  He  replied  promptly  and  decidedly 
that  he  would  not  sell. 

“But  what  is  your  name?”  he  asked. 

“  It  is  Pell,”  was  the  reply. 

“Pell — Pell — ”  said  the  old  man,  hesitating  a  moment,  “I 
knew  a  man  by  that  name  once;  he  was  a  dear  friend  of  mine, 
but  I  have  not  seen  him  for  years.” 

“That  man,”  said  the  visitor,  “was  my  father.” 

“Indeed,”  exclaimed  the  old  man,  warmly;  “your  father? 
Why,  .he  used  to  give  me  rides  in  his  coaches.  How  I  should 
like  to  see  him.” 

Then  pausing  a  moment,  and  smiling  as  he  recalled  the  past 
to  his  mind,  he  said: 

“You  shall  have  the  lease,  young  man.  Go  home,  have  the 
papers  drawn,  come  here  at  eleven  o’clock  on  Thursday,  and 
I’ll  sign  them.  But  don’t  put  in  any  consideration.” 

The  engagement  was  kept  punctually  by  both  parties. 

“Have  you  got  the  papers?”  asked  the  merchant.  “Bid 


JOHN  JACOB  ASTOR. 


79 


you  put  in  the  consideration?  Well,  let  it  be  one  hundred 
dollars.  Have  you  got  the  money  about  you?  Well,  no  mat¬ 
ter,  Bruce  will  keep  the  lease  till  you  come  and  pay.  I've 
given  you  two  thousand  dollars,  young  man.  Don’t  you  buy 
any  more,  for  I  sha’n’t  do  it  again.  You  tell  your  father  that 
I  remember  him,  and  that  I  have  given  you  two  thousand 
dollars.” 

Mr.  Astor  dearly  liked  a  joke,  and  occasionally  indulged  in 
a  sly  bit  of  humor  himself.  On  one  occasion  a  committee 
called  upon  him  to  solicit  a  donation  for  some  charitable  object. 
The  old  man  took  the  subscription  list,  and,  after  examining 
it,  signed  it  and  gave  the  committee  a  check  for  fifty  dollars. 
They  had  expected  much  more,  and  one  of  them  ventured  to 
say : 

“We  did  hope  for  more,  Mr.  Astor.  Your  son  gave  us  a 
hundred  dollars.” 

“Ah!”  replied  the  old  man,  drily,  “William  has  a  rich 
father.  Mine  was  very  poor.” 


60 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


CHAPTER  III. 

ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 

N  the  year  1818,  a  European  vessel  anchored  in 
the  harbor  of  New  York,  after  a  long  and  weary 
voyage  from  the  Old  World.  She  brought  many 
passengers  to  the  young  metropolis,  the  majority 
of  whom  came  with  the  intention  of  seeking  for¬ 
tunes  in  this  land  of  promise. 

Among  them  was  a  young  Irishman  who  had  left  his  home 
in  his  native  land  to  seek  in  America  the  means  of  bettering 
his  condition.  This  was  Alexander  T.  Stewart.  He  was  the 
son  of  Scotch-Irish  parents,  and  was  born  in  Belfast  in  1802. 
Being  only  three  years  old  when  his  father  died,  his  grandfather 
took  charge  of  him,  and  proved  a  kind  and  judicious  guardian. 
As  he  was  designed  for  the  ministry  by  his  relative,  and  as  his 
own  tastes  inclined  him  to  that  profession,  he  was  given  a  good 
common  school  education,  and  placed  at  college,  where  he  made 
favorable  progress  in  his  class.  He  was  particularly  successful 
in  the  classics,  and  retained  his  relish  for  them  all  his 
life. 

During  his  second  term  his  grandfather  died,  and  he  was  by 
this  event  obliged  to  leave  college.  Abandoning  the  idea  of  enter¬ 
ing  the  ministry,  he  embarked  for  America,  determined  to  make 
a  fortune  in  the  New  World.  He  came  sufficiently  supplied 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


81 


with  ready  money  to  insure  him  against  immediate  want,  and 
with  letters  of  introduction  which  at  once  secured  him  an  ex¬ 
cellent  social  position. 

After  trying  in  vain  for  some  time  to  secure  employment  in 
a  business  house,  he  obtained  a  position  as  assistant  in  a  com¬ 
mercial  school.  This  he  soon  resigned  for  a  similar  place  in  a 
more  celebrated  school.  His  salary  here  was  $300,  which  was 
considered  ample  compensation  in  those  days. 

Not  wishing  to  continue  in  this  career,  however,  he  opened  a 
small  retail  dry  goods  store  in  New  York,  and  began  business 
on  a  humble  scale.  Here  he  remained  until  the  age  of  twenty- 
one,  manifesting  no  extraordinary  business  capacity,  and  in  no 
way  distinguished  from  the  many  small  dealers  around  him. 
Upon  reaching  his  majority  he  returned  to  Ireland,  to  look 
after  the  inheritance  left  him  by  his  grandfather.  The  amount 
which  thus  came  to  him  was  nearly  one  thousand  pounds,  and 
the  greater  part  of  this  he  invested  in  u  insertions”  and  “  scol¬ 
lop  trimmings,”  which  he  shipped  to  America  by  the  vessel  in 
which  he  returned.  He  rented  a  little  store,  on  his  return,  at 
283  Broadway,  and  there  displayed  his  stock,  which  met  with 
a  ready  sale  at  a  fair  profit. 

Without  mercantile  experience,  and  possessing  little  advan¬ 
tage,  save  his  own  Scotch-Irish  energy  and  courage,  Mr. 
Stewart  started  boldly  on  what  proved  the  road  to  fortune.  No 
young  merchant  ever  worked  harder  than  he.  From  fourteen 
to  eighteen  hours  each  day  were  given  to  his  business.  He  was 
his  own  book-keeper,  salesman,  and  porter.  He  could  not 
afford  to  employ  help.  Credit  was  hard  to  obtain  in  those 
days,  and  young  merchants  were  not  favorites  with  those  who 
had  such  favors  to  bestow.  Mr.  Stewart  was  one  of  the 
least  favored,  inasmuch  as  he  was  almost  a  total  strange^  to  the 
business  community  in  which  he  lived.  He  kept  a  small  stock 


82 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


of  goods  on  hand,  which  he  purchased  for  cash  chiefly  at  the 
auction  sales.  He  was  a  regular  attendant  at  these  sales,  and 
his  purchases  were  invariably  “sample  lots” — that  is,  collec¬ 
tions  of  small  quantities  of  various  articles  thrown  together  in 
confusion,  and  sold  in  heaps  for  what  they  would  bring.  He 
had  these  purchases  conveyed  to  his  store,  and  after  the  busi¬ 
ness  of  the  day  was  over,  he  and  his  wife  would  take  these 
“sample  lots,”  and  by  carefully  assorting  them,  bring  or¬ 
der  out  of  the  confusion.  Every  article  was  patiently  gone 
over.  Gloves  were  redressed  and  smoothed  out,  laces  pressed 
free  from  the  creases  which  careless  bidders  had  twisted  into 
them,  and  hose  made  to  look  as  fresh  as  if  they  had  never 
been  handled.  Each  article  being  good  in  itself,  was  thus  re¬ 
stored  to  its  original  excellence.  The  goods  were  then  ar¬ 
ranged  in  their  proper  places  on  the  shelves  of  the  store,  and 
by  being  offered  at  a  lower  price  than  that  charged  by  retail 
dealers  elsewhere  in  the  city,  met  with  a  ready  sale.  Even  at 
this  low  price  the  profit  was  great,  since  they  had  been  pur¬ 
chased  for  a  mere  trifle.  For  six  years  Mr.  Stewart  continued 
to  conduct  his  business  in  this  way,  acquiring  every  day  a 
larger  and  more  profitable  trade.  Here  he  laid  down  those 
principles  of  business  and  personal  integrity  from  which  he 
never  departed,  and  which  led  to  the  honorable  position  of 
■which  only  death  could  deprive  him. 

“His  first  rule  was  honesty  between  seller  and  buyer.  His 
career  was  a  perfect  exemplification  of  Poor  Richard's  maxim: 
‘Honesty  is  the  best  policy,'  and  of  the  poet's  declaration: 
‘  Nothing  can  need  a  lie.'  His  interest  consorted  with  his  in¬ 
clination,  his  policy  with  his  principles,  and  the  business  with 
the  man,  when  he  determined  that  the  truth  should  be  told 
over  his  counter,  and  that  no  misrepresentation  of  his  goods 
should  be  made.  Fie  never  asked,  he  never  would  suffer,  a 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


83 


clerk  to  misrepresent  the  quality  of  his  merchandise.  Clerks 
who  had  been  educated  at  other  stores  to  cheat  customers,  and 
then  to  laugh  off  the  transaction  as  ‘  cuteness, ’  or  defend  it  as 
1  diamond  cut  diamond, 7  found  no  such  slipshod  morality  at 
Stewart’s  little  store,  and  learned  frankness  and  fairness  in  rep¬ 
resentation  at  the  peril  of  dismissal.  Their  employer  asked  no 
gain  from  deceit  in  trade.  On  his  part,  too,  in  buying,  he 
rarely  gave  a  seller  a  second  opportunity  to  misrepresent  goods 
to  him. 

u  A  [  Second  innovation  of  the  young  dry  goods  dealer  was 
selling  at  one  price — a  custom  which  has  also  lasted  without 
interruption,  and  which  has  spread  to  all  the  great  houses.  He 
fixed  his  price,  after  careful  consideration,  at  what  he  thought 
the  goods  could  and  would  bring,  and  would  not  deviate  from 
it  for  any  haggling,  or  to  suit  individual  cases.  Of  course,  he 
followed  the  fluctuations  of  the  market,  and  marked  his  goods 
up  or  down  in  accordance  with  it;  but  no  difference  in  the 
price  was  made  to  different  people.  Perhaps  those  who  had 
some  art  in  Heating  down’  prices  were  offended,  but  people  in 
general  were  pleased. 

u  The  third  principle  he  adopted  was  that  of  cash  on  de¬ 
livery.  It  is  said  that  his  own  early  experience  of  buying  on 
credit,  and  selling  on  credit,  drove  him  to  this  rule. 

“A  fourth  principle  with  him  was  to  conduct  business  as 
business — not  as  sentiment.  His  aim  was  honorable  profit,  and 
he  had  no  purpose  of  confusing  it  by  extraneous  considera¬ 
tions.” 

While  still  engaged  in  his  first  struggles  in  his  little  store, 
Mr.  Stewart  found  himself  called  on  to  make  arrangements  to 
pay  a  note  which  would  soon  become  due.  It  was  for  a  con¬ 
siderable  sum,  and  he  had  neither  the  money  nor  the  means  of 
borrowing  it.  It  was  a  time  when  the  mercantile  community 


84 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


of  New  York  regarded  a  failure  to  pay  a  note  as  a  crime,  and 
when  such  a  failure  was  sure  to  bring  ruin  to  any  new  man. 
Mr.  Stewart  knew  this,  and  felt  that  he  must  act  with  greater 
resolution  and  daring  than  he  had  ever  before  exhibited,  if  he 
would  save  himself  from  dishonor.  To  meet  the  crisis  he 
adopted  a  bold  and  skillful  maneuver.  He  marked  down 
every  article  in  his  store  far  below  the  wholesale  price.  This 
done,  he  had  a  number  of  handbills  printed,  announcing  that 
he  would  sell  off  his  entire  stock  of  goods  below  cost,  within  a 
given  time.  He  scattered  these  handbills  broadcast  through 
the  city,  and  it  was  not  long  before  purchasers  began  to  flock  to 
his  store  to  secure  the  great  bargains  which  his  advertisements 
offered  them.  His  terms  were  “cash,  ”  and  he  had  little  dif¬ 
ficulty  in  selling.  Purchasers  found  that  they  thus  secured  the 
best  goods  in  the  market  at  a  lower  figure  than  they  had  ever 
been  offered  before  in  New  York,  and  each  one  was  prompt  to 
advise  relatives  and  friends  to  avail  themselves  of  the  favor¬ 
able  opportunity.  Customers  were  plentiful;  the  little  Broad¬ 
way  store  was  thronged  all  day,  and  long  before  the  expira¬ 
tion  of  the  period  he  had  fixed  for  the  duration  of  his  sales,  Mr. 
Stewart  found  his  shelves  empty  and  his  treasury  full.  He  paid 
his  note  with  a  part  of  the  money  he  had  thus  received,  and 
with  the  rest  laid  in  a  fresh  stock  of  goods.  Pie  was  fortunate 
in  his  purchases  at  this  time,  for,  as  the  market  was  extremely 
dull  and  ready  money  scarce,  he,  by  paying  cash,  bought  his 
goods  at  very  low  prices. 

The  energy,  industry,  patience,  and  business  tact  displayed 
by  Mr.  Stewart  during  these  first  years  of  his  commercial  life 
brought  him  their  sure  reward,  and  in  1828,  just  six  years  after 
commencing  business,  he  found  his  little  store  too  small  and 
humble  for  the  large  and  fashionable  trade  which  had  come  to 
him.  Three  new  stores  had  just  been  erected  on  Broadway,  be- 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


tween  Chambers  and  Warren  Streets,  and  lie  leased  the  smallest 

—  ’  , 

of  these  and  moved  into  it.  It  was  a  modest  building,  only 
three  stories  high  and  but  thirty  feet  deep,  but  it  was  a  great 
improvement  on  his  original  place.  He  was  enabled  to  fill  it 
with  a  larger  and  more  attractive  stock  of  goods,  and  his  busi¬ 
ness  was  greatly  benefited  by  the  change.  He  remained  in  this 
store  for  four  years,  and  in  1832  removed  to  a  two-story  build¬ 
ing  located  on  Broadway,  between  Murray  and  Wffirren  Streets. 
Soon  after  occupying  it,  he  was  compelled,  by  the  growth  of  his 
business,  to  add  twenty  feet  to  the  depth  of  the  store  and 
a  third  story  to  the  building.  A  year  or  two  later  a  fourth 
story  was  added,  and  in  1837  a  fifth  story,  so  rapidly  did  he 
prosper. 

His  trade  was  now  with  the  wealthy  and  fashionable  class  of 
the  city  He  had  surmounted  all  his  early  difficulties,  and 
laid  the  foundation  of  that  splendid  fortune  which  he  has  since 
won.  The  majority  of  his  customers  were  ladies,  and  he  now 
resolved  upon  an  expedient  for  increasing  their  number.  He 
had  noticed  that  the  ladies,  in  u  shopping,”  were  given  to  the 
habit  of  gossiping,  and  even  flirting  with  the  clerks,  and  he 
adopted  the  expedient  of  employing  as  his  salesmen  the  hand¬ 
somest  men  he  could  procure,  a  practice  which  has  since  become 
common.  The  plan  was  successful  from  the  first.  Women  came 
to  his  store  in  greater  numbers  than  before,  and  “  Stewart’s  nice 
young  men”  were  the  talk  of  the  town. 

The  great  crisis  of  1837  found  Mr.  Stewart  a  prosperous  and 
rising  man,  and  that  terrible  financial  storm  which  wrecked  so 
many  of  the  best  of  the  city  firms  did  not  so  much  as  leave  its 
mark  on  him.  Indeed,  while  other  men  were  failing  all  around 
him,  he  was  coining  money.  It  had  always  been  his  habit  to 
watch  the  market  closely,  in  order  to  profit  by  any  sudden 
change  in  it,  and  his  keen  sagacity  enabled  him  to  see  the 


86 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


approach  of  the  storm  long  before  it  broke,  and  to  prepare 
for  it. 

He  at  once  marked  down  all  his  goods  as  low  as  possible,  and 
began  to  “  sell  for  cost,”  originating  the  system  which  is  now  so 
popular.  The  prices  were  very  low,  and  the  goods  of  the  best 
quality.  Every  body  complained  of  the  hard  times,  and  all 
were  glad  to  save  money  by  availing  themselves  of  “  Stewart’s 
bargains.”  In  this  way  he  carried  on  a  retail  cash  trade  of  five 
thousand  dollars  per  day  in  the  midst  of  the  most  terrible  crisis 
the  country  has  ever  seen.  Other  merchants  were  reduced  to 
every  possible  expedient,  and  were  compelled  to  send  their  goods 
to  auction  to  be  sold  for  what  they  would  bring,  so  great  was 
their  need  of  ready  money.  Stewart  attended  all  these  auctions 
regularly,  and  purchased  the  goods  thus  offered.  These  he  sold 
rapidly  by  means  of  his  “cost  system,”  realizing  an  average 
profit  of  forty  per  cent.  It  is  said  that  he  purchased  fifty  thorn 
sand  dollars  worth  of  silks  in  this  way,  and  sold  the  whole  lot 
in  a  few  days,  making  a  profit  of  twenty  .thousand  dollars  on 
the  transaction.  Thus  he  not  only  passed  through  the  “  crisis,” 
but  made  a  fortune  in  the  midst  of  it. 

From  that  time  on  his  march  to  fortune  was  uninterrupted. 
Over  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago  he  purchased  the  property 
upon  which  to  build  his  great  wholesale  store,  and  com¬ 
menced  at  once  to  erect  a  splendid  marble  warehouse.  His 
friends  were  surprised  at  his  temerity.  They  told  him  it 
was  too  far  up  town,  and  on  the  wrong  side  of  Broadwray, 
but  he  quietly  informed  them  that  a  few  years  would  vindicate 
his  wisdom,  and  see  his  store  the  center  of  the  most  flourish¬ 
ing  business  neighborhood  of  New  York.  His  predictions 
wTere  more  than  realized. 

He  moved  into  his  new  store  in  1846,  and  continued  to  ex- 

* 

pand  and  enlarge  his  business  every  year.  Some  years  ago  he 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


87 


purchased  the  old  Ninth-Street  Dutch  Church  and  the  lots  ad¬ 
jacent  to  it,  comprising  the  entire  block  lying  between  Ninth 
and  Tenth  Streets,  Broadway  and  Fourth  Avenue.  When  he 
found  the  retail  trade  going  up  town,  and  deserting  its  old 
haunts  below  Canal  Street,  he  erected  a  fine  iron  building  at  the 
corner  of  Broadway  and  Tenth  Street,  to  which  he  removed  the  • 
retail  department  of  his  business,  continuing  his  wholesale  trade 
at  his  old  store  on  Chambers  Street.  This  new  “  upper  store” 
increased  with  the  business.  The  building  now  covers  the  en¬ 
tire  block  upon  which  it  was  erected,  and  is  the  largest,  most 
complete,  and  magnificent  establishment  of  its  kind  in  the  world. 

Though  he  took  no  active  part  in  politics,  he  was  too  much 
interested  in  public  affairs,  by  reason  of  his  immense  wealth, 
not  to  watch  them  closely.  He  was  satisfied,  some  time  before 
our  late  troubles  began,  that  war  must  come,  and  quietly  made 
contracts  with  nearly  all  the  manufacturers  for  all  their  pro¬ 
ductions  for  a  considerable  period  of  time.  Accordingly,  when 
the  war  did  come,  it  was  found  that  nearly  all  the  articles 
of  clothing,  blankets,  etc.,  needed  for  the  army  had  been  mo¬ 
nopolized  by  him.  His  profits  on  these  transactions  amounted 
to  many  millions  of  dollars,  though  it  should  be  remarked  that 
his  dealings  with  the  Government  were  characterized  by  an  un¬ 
usual  degree  of  liberality.  The  gains  thus  realized  by  him  more 
than  counterbalanced  the  losses  he  sustained  by  the  sudden  ces¬ 
sation  of  his  Southern  trade. 

Sixty  years  have  now  passed  away  since  the  young  school¬ 
teacher  landed  in  New  York,  and  the  house  he  founded 
stands  to-day  at  the  head  of  the  mercantile  interests  of  the 
New  World.  In  his  half-century  of  active  business  life  he 
won  a  fortune  variously  estimated  at  from  twenty-five  to 
forty  millions  of  dollars.  He  gained  all  this  wealth  fairly, 
not  by  trickery  and  deceit,  nor  even  by  a  questionable 


88 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


honesty,  but  by  a  series  of  mercantile  transactions  the 
minutest  of  which  bears  the  impress  of  his  sterling  integrity, 
and  by  a  patience,  energy,  tact,  and  genius  of  which  few 
men  are  possessed.  Surely,  then,  it  must  haye  been  a  proud 
thought  to  him  that  he  had  done  all  this  himself ,  by  his  own 
unaided  efforts,  and  that  amid  all  his  wonderful  success 
there  did  not  rest  one  single  stain  upon  his  good  name  as  a 
man  or  a  merchant. 

It  is  said  that  Mr.  Stewart  regarded  himself  as  a  “lucky 
man,”  rather  than  as  one  who  had  risen  by  the  force  of  his  own 
genius.  A  writer  in  the  New  York  Herald  related  the  follow¬ 
ing  incident,  as  illustrative  of  the  superstition  which  this 
feeling  of  “luck”  has  given  rise  to  with  him:  “When  he  kept 
his  store  on  Broadway,  between  Murray  and  Warren  Streets, 
there  sat  on  the  sidewalk  before  it,  on  an  orange  box,  an  old 
woman,  whose  ostensible  occupation  was  the  selling  of  apples. 
This  business  was,  however,  merely  a  pretense;  the  main  object 
being  beggary.  As  years  rolled  on,  Mr.  Stewart  became  im¬ 
pressed  with  the  idea  that  the  old  dame  was  his  guardian  angel 
of  good  luck,  and  this  impression  took  so  firm  a  hold  upon  his 
mind  that  when  he  removed  to  Chambers  Street,  he,  in  person, 
took  up  the  old  woman’s  box,  and  removed  her  to  the  front  of 
his  new  establishment.  In  further  illustration  of  Mr.  Stewart’s 
faith  in  the  Irish  traditional  belief  in  ‘lucky’  and  ‘unlucky’ 
persons,  it  may  be  mentioned  that,  after  the  completion  of  the 
St,  Nicholas  Hotel  in  this  city,  an  undertaking  in  which  he 
was  largely  interested,  and  when  the  building  was  just  about 
to  be  opened  for  the  reception  of  guests,  the  millionaire,  stand¬ 
ing  in  the  drawing-room,  ejaculated,  ‘It  is  now  finished;  I 
hope  its  first  visitors  may  be  lucky  people.’ 

1 A  gentleman  present,  who  had  heard  of  Mr.  Stewart’s  care 
for  the  aged  apple  vender,  remarked,  ‘I  presume,  sir,  you  do 
not  in  reality  care  about  lucky  or  unlucky  persons;’  to  which 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


89 


he  immediately  replied,  ‘  Indeed,  I  do.  There  are  persons  who 
are  unlucky.  I  sometimes  open  a  case  of  goods,  and  sell  the 
first  from  it  to  some  person  who  is  unlucky,  and  lose  on  it  to 
the  end.  I  frequently  see  persons  to  whom  I  would  not  sell 
if  I  could  avoid  it.’” 

The  first  incident,  if  true,  doubtless  illustrates  the  quiet 
kindness  with  which  Mr.  Stewart  watched  over  the  poor  that 
lie  took  under  his  care — and  they  were  many.  He  won  his 
success  too  fairly  to  be  a  believer  in  mere  Inch.  There  is  no 
such  thing  as  chance  in  this  world.  Men  are  the  architects 
of  their  own  fortunes. 

One  of  the  principal  reasons  of  his  success  was  the  rigid 
system  with  which  he  conducted  his  business.  He  had  a  place 
for  every  thing,  and  a  time  for  every  duty,  and  required  the 
same  regularity  from  his  subordinates.  His  salesmen  and 
managers  were  thoroughly  versed  in  their  duties,  and  the  more 
important  of  them  were  selected  with  great  care.  Every  thing 
worked  smoothly  under  the  master’s  eye,  and  there  was  a  penal¬ 
ty  for  each  and  every  delinquency,  which  was  rigidly  exacted. 

Mr.  Stewart  was  one  of  the  hardest  workers  in  his  establish¬ 
ment.  His  partners  relieved  him  of  the  details,  but  the  general 
management  of  his  immense  business  he  trusted  to  no  other 
hands.  His  eye  was  on  every  thing.  He  was  familiar  with 
every  detail,  though  he  did  not  take  upon  himself  its  direction. 
He  went  to  his  business  between  nine  and  ten  in  the  morning, 
stopping  first  at  his  upper  store.  He  made  a  brief  but  thorough 
inspection  there,  learned  the  general  progress  of  the  day,  and 
then  repaired  to  his  lower  or  wholesale  store,  where  he  remained 
during  business  hours,  and  returned  home  between  five  and  six 
in  the  afternoon,  stopping  again  at  the  upper  store.  He  wTorkecl 
hard,  and  was  never  absent  from  his  post  unless  detained  by 
sickness. 


90 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNE. 


His  time  was  valuable,  and  he  was  not  willing  to  waste  it. 
Many  persons  endeavored  to  see  him  merely  to  gratify  their 
impertinent  curiosity,  and  others  wished  to  intrude  upon  him 
for  purposes  which  would  simply  consume  his  time.  To  pro¬ 
tect  himself,  he  was  compelled  to  resort  to  the  following 
expedient:  A  gentleman  was  kept  on  guard  near  the  main 
door  of  the  store,  whose  duty  it  was  to  inquire  the  business 
of  visitors.  If  the  visitor  wished  to  see  Mr.  Stewart,  the  “sen¬ 
tinel  ”  informed  him  that  he  must  first  state  his  business  to 
him.  If  the  visitor  urged  that  it  was  private,  he  was  told  that 
Mr.  Stewart  had  no  private  business.  If  his  errand  met  the 
approval  of  the  gentleman  on  guard,  he  was  allowed  to  go  up 
stairs,  where  he  was  met  by  the  confidential  agent  of  the  great 
merchant,  to  whom  he  was  required  to  repeat  the  object  of  his 
visit.  If  this  gentleman  was  satisfied,  or  could  not  get  rid  of 
the  visitor,  he  entered  the  private  office  of  his  employer  and 
laid  the  case  before  him.  If  the  business  of  the  visitor  was 
urgent  he  was  admitted,  otherwise,  he  was  refused  an  inter¬ 
view.  If  admitted,  the  conference  was  brief  and  to  the  point. 
There  was  no  time  lost.  Matters  were  dispatched  with  a 
method  and  promptitude  which  astonished  strangers.  If  the 
visitor  attempted  to  draw  the  merchant  into  a  friendly  con¬ 
versation,  or  indulged  in  useless  complimentary  phrases,  after 
the  matter  on  which  he  came  had  been  settled,  Mr.  Stewart’s 
manner  instantly  became  cold  and  repelling,  and  troublesome 
persons  were  sometimes  given  a  hint  which  hastened  their 
departure.  This  was  his  working  time,  and  it  was  precious 
to  him.  He  could  not  afford  to  waste  it  upon  idlers.  In 
social  life  he  is  said  to  have  been  exceedingly  affable. 

The  greater  portion  of  Mr.  Stewart’s  immense  fortune  was 
invested  in  real  estate.  Besides  his  two  stores  on  Broadway, 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


91 


he  owned  the  Metropolitan  Hotel  and  the  New  York  Theater, 
also  on  Broadway ;  nearly  all  of  Bleecker  Street  from  Broad¬ 
way  to  Depauw  Bow,  several  churches,  a  number  of  buildings, 
and  many  valuable  lots.  He  resided  at  the  northwest  corner 
of  Fifth  Avenue  and  Thirty-fourth  Street,  in  one  of  the  finest 
residences  in  the  world,  and  then  the  most  superb  in  America. 
He  owned  more  real  estate  than  any  other  man  in  America 
except  William  B.  Astor,  and  was  the  most  successful 
merchant  in  the  world. 

Mr.  Stewart  is  said  to  have  been  extremely  liberal  in  his 
donations  to  objects  which  met  with  his  sympathy.  The 
majority  of  these  donations  were  quietly  made,  as  he  had  a 
repugnance  to  public  charities.  He  gave  liberally  to  the  cause 
of  the  Union  during  the  war.  During  that  struggle  he  sent 
a  cargo  of  provisions  to  Ireland,  where  much  distress  existed, 
and  then  invited  as  many  emigrants  as  the  vessel  would  carry 
to  take  passage  to  America  in  her,  free  of  charge.  One 
hundred  and  thirty-nine  persons  availed  themselves  of  his 
offer,  and  upon  reaching  America  were  all  provided  with 
good  situations  by  him. 

As  I  have  said  before,  Mr.  Stewart  did  not  care  for 

*? 

political  distinction,  but  rather  shunned  it.  He  was  a  mem¬ 
ber  of  the  Union  Defense  Committee  during  the  war,  and  in 
1866  was  one  of  the  signers  of  the  Saratoga  address,  calling  on 
the  people  of  the  country  to  sustain  the  policy  of  President 
Johnson.  His  warm  friendship  for  General  Grant  caused  him 
to  be  one  of  the  earliest  advocates  of  the  election  of  the  latter 
to  the  Presidency.  He  was  a  candidate  for  Presidential 
Elector  on  the  Bepublican  ticket  for  the  State  of  New  York, 
but  was  defeated,  with  his  associates,  by  the  Democracy. 


92 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


His  intimate  relations  with  General  Grant,  together  with  his 
vast  financial  experience,  induced  many  persons  to  believe  that 
he  would  be  offered  a  place  in  the  Cabinet  of  the  new  Presi¬ 
dent.  These  expectations  were  realized  by  his  nomination  to  the 
post  of  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  on  the  5th  of  March,  1869, 
and  his  immediate  and  unanimous  confirmation  by  the  Senate. 
He  wras  about  to  enter  upon  his  new  duties,  when  it  was  dis¬ 
covered  that  there  existed  an  old  and  almost  forgotten  law 
forbidding  anv  merchant  from  becoming  the  head  of  the  Treas- 
ury  Department.  As  soon  as  this  discovery  was  made,  Mr. 
Stewart  expressed  his  desire  to  withdraw  from  the  position,  and 
thus  relieve  the  President  of  all  embarrassment  upon  the  sub¬ 
ject,  but  the  laiter,  wishing,  if  possible,  to  retain  him  in  the 
Cabinet,  urged  him  to  delay  his  action,  with  the  hope  that 
the  difficulty  might  be  obviated.  Willing  to  oblige  his  friend, 
and  anxious  to  serve  the  country,  Mr.  Stewart  consented  to 
do  this,  but  finding  that  certain  persons  w'ere  seeking  to 
make  his  nomination  a  source  of  trouble  to  the  Adminis¬ 
tration,  offered  either  to  resign  the  place  or  to  relinquish 
his  entire  interest  in  his  business  during  the  period  of  his 
Secretaryship,  and  to  donate  his  immense  profits  for  that 
time  to  the  poor  of  the  city  of  New  York.  This  sacrifice, 
he  hoped,  would  render  him  eligible;  but  the  President  was 
unwilling  to  accept  the  princely  offer — the  noblest  ever  made 
by  any  man — and  Mr.  Stewart  finally  withdrew  from  the 
contest. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  he  would  have  been  the  best 
Secretary  that  could  have  been  placed  at  the  head  of  the  Treas¬ 
ury.  His  great  financial  experience  and  his  unquestioned 
ability  were  better  qualifications  than  those  possessed  by  any 
politician  in  the  land.  Perhaps  the  best  proof  of  the  satisfac¬ 
tion  which  his  appointment  produced  in  the  minds  of  the 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


93 


thinking  men  of  the  country  is  the  manner  in  which  the  news 
affected  the  money  market.  Gold  fell  as  soon  as  the  announce¬ 
ment  was  made. 

Few  strangers  ever  go  to  New  York  and  depart  without 
visiting  Stewart’s  famous  store  at  the  corner  of  Tenth  Street 
and  Broadway.  The  lower,  or  wholesale  store,  is  far  more  im¬ 
portant  to  its  owner ;  but  it  conducts  its  operations  exclusively 
with  dealers,  and  in  such  a  quiet  and  systematic  way  that  it 
seems  to  attract  but  little  attention  among  the  masses.  It  is 
the  upper  or  retail  store  that  is  the  wonder  of  the  great  city  in 
which  it  is  located. 

It  is  constructed  of  iron,  in  the  style  of  arcade  upon  arcade, 
and  is  lighted  by  numerous  windows.  It  fronts  two  hundred 
feet  on  Broadwav,  and  three  hundred  feet  on  Ninth  and  Tenth 
Streets.  It  covers  an  area  of  about  two  acres,  is  five  stories 
and  an  attic  in  height,  and  has  two  cellars  underneath.  It  is 
warmed  by  steam,  and  contains  several  steam-engines  for  hoist¬ 
ing  goods,  running  the  machines  employed  in  the  manufactur¬ 
ing  department,  and  forcing  water  into  the  immense  tank  at 
the  top  of  the  building.  Six  elevators  and  several  handsome 
stairways  connect  the  various  floors.  Three  of  the  elevators 
are  used  for  conveying  customers  up  and  down,  and  the  others 
for  hoisting  and  lowering  goods.  The  building  is  lighted  by 
several  thousand  gas  jets,  which  are  all  set  aflame  simul¬ 
taneously  by  electricity. 

The  various  floors,  with  the  exception  of  the  first,  are  broken 
only  by  a  rotunda,  which  extends  to  the  roof,  and  is  inclosed 
at  each  floor  by  a  massive  iron  balustrade.  Leaning  over  one 
of  these  balustrades,  and  looking  up  or  down,  the  sight  is 
brilliant  and  attractive.  Thousands  of  persons  are  scattered 
about  the  floors  making  purchases.  Hundreds  of  clerks,  sales¬ 
men,  and  cash  boys  are  busy  serving  them,  and  the  buz  and 


94 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


hum  of  human  voices  under  the  vast  roof  sounds  like  the 
droning  of  a  hive  of  bees. 

The  service  of  this  immense  establishment  is  arranged  as 
follows:  There  is  one  general  superintendent,  with  nineteen 
assistants,  each  of  whom  is  at  the  head  of  a  department.  Nine 
cashiers  receive  and  pay  out  money ;  twenty -five  book-keepers 
keep  the  record  of  the  day;  thirty  ushers  direct  purchasers  to 
the  department  they  seek ;  two  hundred  cash  boys  receive  the 
money  and  bring  back  the  change  of  purchasers ;  four  hundred 
and  seventy  clerks,  a  few  of  whom  are  females,  make  the  sales 
of  the  day ;  fifty  porters  do  the  heavy  work,  and  nine  hundred 
seamstresses  are  employed  in  the  manufacturing  department. 
Besides  these,  there  are  usually  about  five  hundred  other  per¬ 
sons  employed  about  the  establishment  in  various  capacities, 
bringing  the  total  strength  of  the  personelle  of  the  house  to 
twenty-two  hundred. 

The  accounts  of  each  department  are  kept  separate,  and  the 
sales  of  each  for  the  day  constitute  a  separate  return.  These 
sales  will  average  something  like  the  following  figures : 


Silks  .  .  .  . 
Dress  goods  .  . 

Muslins  .  .  . 

Laces  .  .  .  . 

Shawls  .  .  . 

Suits  .  .  .  . 

Calicoes  .  .  . 

Velvets  .  .  . 

Gloves .  .  .  . 

Furs  .  .  .  . 

Hosiery  .  .  . 

Boys’  clothing  . 
Notions  .  .  . 

Embroideries  . 
Carpets  ,  .  . 


$15,000 

6,000 

3,000 

2,000 

2.500 
1,000 

1.500 
2,000 
1,000 
1,000 

600 

700 

600 

1,000 

5.500 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


95 


The  total  daily  receipts  average  $60,000,  and  have  been 
known  to  amount  to  $87,000. 

Salaries  of  subordinate  clerks  range  from  $5  to  $25  per  week. 
The  cash  boys  receive  $5  per  week.  If  not  fined  for  miscon¬ 
duct  they  receive  a  reward  of  $1  per  month,  and  a  further  re¬ 
ward  of  $5  at  the  end  of  each  half  year.  They  are  promoted 
as  fast  as  their  conduct  and  vacancies  in  the  force  of  salesmen 
will  allow.  The  number  of  employes  being  so  large,  the  pro¬ 
prietor  is  compelled  to  keep  them  under  the  constant  espionage 
-of  two  experienced  detectives,  and  each  evening  when  they 
leave  the  store  they  are  required  to  do  so  through  a  private 
door  on  Ninth  Street,  where  the  detectives  are  stationed  to  see 
that  none  of  them  carry  away  articles  which  do  not  belong  to 
them. 

The  number  of  visitors  to  the  establishment  in  the  busy 
season  is  very  large.  On  special  occasions,  such  as  opening 
days,  it  is  said  to  have  reached  fifty  thousand,  but  the  general 
average  is  placed  at  fifteen  thousand,  and  they  represent  every 
grade  in  life.  Rich  and  poor  mingle  here  freely. 

The  floors  are  arranged  simply,  and  with  regard  to  business 
rather  than  for  show,  but  every  thing  is  elegant  and  tasteful. 
The  sub-cellar  is  used  as  a  store-room  for  goods  in  cases.  Here 
the  fabrics  are  opened  and  sent  to  their  departments.  The  cel¬ 
lar  is  the  carpet  sales-room.  The  first  floor  is  the  general  sales¬ 
room,  and  is  the  most  attractive  place  in  the  building.  It  is 
three  hundred  feet  long  by  two  hundred  wide,  and  is  provided 
with  one  hundred  counters,  each  fifty  feet  in  length.  Behind 
these  counters  the  goods  are  arranged,  with  no  effort  at  display, 
on  the  shelves,  which  rise  but  a  few  feet  above  the  counters. 
There  is  an  abundance  of  light  in  all  parts  of  the  house,  espe¬ 
cially  over  the  silk  counters,  which  are  just  under  the  rotunda. 
The  second  floor  is  taken  up  with  ladies’  suits,  shawls,  curtain 


96 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


goods,  etc.,  and  the  next  floor  is  devoted  to  the  same  purpose. 
The  fourth  floor  is  used  as  a  manufactory  for  making  up  the 
suits,  etc.,  placed  on  sale  or  ordered  by  customers  ;  on  the  fifth 
is  the  fur-room  and  upholstery  manufactory;  and  the  sixth  is 
occupied  as  a  laundry.  The  most  perfect  order  is  maintained 
in  every  part  of  the  establishment,  the  mere  direction  of  which 
requires  administrative  ability  of  a  very  high  character. 

As  fast  as  the  sales  are  made,  the  articles,  unless  taken  away 
by  the  purchaser,  are  sent  to  the  parcel  desk,  which  is  located 
in  the  cellar.  This  is  the  busiest  department  in  the  house,  and 
one  of  the  most  important.  Each  order  is  accompanied  by  a 
ticket  stating  the  quality  and  amount  of  the  goods,  the  price,  and 
the  address  of  the  purchaser.  It  is  remeasured  and  examined 
here,  so  that  any  error  on  the  part  of  the  salesman  may  be  de¬ 
tected  and  repaired.  Errors  of  this  kind,  however,  are  rare, 
and  the  burden  of  the  labor  in  this  department  consists  of  mak¬ 
ing  the  goods  up  into  secure  packages  and  sending  them  to 
their  destinations.  The  tickets  delivered  at  the  parcel  desk 
are  then  sent  to  the  checking  desk,  which  is  also  in  the  base¬ 
ment,  where  they  are  compared  with  those  delivered  by  the 
salesmen  to  the  cashiers,  and  if  no  error  is  discovered,  the  goods 
are  sent  to  the  wagons  for  delivery. 

The  wagon  department  constitutes  a  very  important  branch 
of  the  business.  The  vehicles  and  horses  are  accommodated  in 
a  fine  stable  on  Amity  Street,  near  Broadway.  The  building 
was  formerly  a  Baptist  church,  and  was  presided  over  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Williams.  When  the  congregation  went  higher  up 
town,  they  sold  the  old  church,  which  found  a  purchaser  in  Mr. 
Stewart.  He  converted  it  into  a  stable,  and  afterward  more 
than  doubled  its  size.  The  floor  was  taken  up,  a  sewer  built 
to  carry  off  the  waste  water,  and  the  place  paved  with  brick 
and  cement,  It  is  now  one  of  the  best  stables  in  the  city.  It 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART. 


97 


contains  over  forty  horses,  and  five  grooms  are  on  hand  to  at¬ 
tend  to  them.  There  are  eight  wagons  employed  at  the  up¬ 
town  store  to  deliver  parcels  to  purchasers,  while  thirteen  single 
wagons  are  used  by  the  lower  store  to  cart  single  cases  around 
town.  In  addition  to  these,  there  are  ten  double  trucks  to  haul 
heavy  goods.  Twenty-seven  drivers  are  employed,  and  thirteen 
hundred  bushels  of  oats  and  fifty  tons  of  hay  are  fed  out  during 
a  year.  The  place  is  in  charge  of  a  watchman  at  night,  and 
during  the  day  is  managed  by  a  superintendent.  At  half-past 
eight  the  trucks  report  at  the  down-town  store,  and  remain  there 
all  day.  At  the  same  moment  one  of  the  light  wagons  is  dis¬ 
patched  to  the  retail  store,  and  at  once  takes  out  the  early  sales. 
In  an  hour  another  Avagon  folloAVS  it,  and  this  course  is  pursued 
all  day  until  six  o’clock,  when  the  last  wagon  takes  the  last 
sales.  By  this  system  purchasers  receive  their  parcels  with  dis¬ 
patch,  and  the  immense  business  of  the  day  is  entirely  finished. 
Every  AA7eek  the  superintendent  of  the  stables  makes  a  report 
of  the  condition  of  the  horses  and  wagons,  and  this  “stable  re¬ 
port”  is  carefully  inspected  at  head-quarters.  In  case  of  sick¬ 
ness  or  stubborn  lameness,  the  horses  are  sent  to  the  country  to 
recruit. 

Mr.  Stewart  had  a  farm  at  Tuckahoe,  where  the  invalid 
horses  A\Tere  kept,  and  where  much  of  their  proATender  was 
raised.  This  farm  was  noted  for  the  valuable  marble  quarry 
which  furnished  the  stone  from  which  his  mansion  on  Fifth 
Avenue  was  built. 

The  retail  store  contains  fabrics  of  every  description  and 
price.  The  Avife  of  a  millionaire  can  gratify  her  fancy  here  to 
its  utmost  limit,  while  the  poor  sewing-girl  can  obtain  her  sim¬ 
ple  necessities  at  the  same  price  which  is  demanded  for  them 
from  the  rich.  In  the  shaA\d  department,  there  are  “wraps” 
worth  as  much  as  $4,500,  but  not  more  than  one  or  two  find  a 


98 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


purchaser  in  the  course  of  a  year.  Shawls  at  $3,000  find  a  sale 
of  about  twenty  a  year,  and  the  number  of  purchasers  increases 
as  the  price  diminishes.  The  wealthy  ladies  of  New  York  deal 
here  extensively.  One  of  the  clerks  of  the  establishment  re¬ 
cently  made  a  statement  that  a  fashionable  lady  ran  up  a  bill 
of  $20,000  here  in  two  months. 

Mr.  Stewart,  though  leaving  the  details  of  the  retail  business 
in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Tuller,  the  general  superintendent,  yet 
kept  himself  thoroughly  informed  respecting  it,  and  exercised 
over  it  a  general  supervision,  to  which  its  increasing  success 
was  due.  He  knew  exactly  what  was  in  the  house,  how'much 
was  on  hand,  and  how  it  was  selling.  He  fixed  the  prices 
himself,  and  kept  them  always  at  a  popular  figure.  He  is 
said  to  have  had  an  aversion  to  keeping  goods  over  from  one 
season  to  another,  and  would  rather  sacrifice  them  than  do 
so.  He  had  no  dead  stock  on  hand.  His  knowledge  of  the 
popular  taste  and  its  variations  was  intuitive,  and  his  great 
experience  enabled  him  to  anticipate  its  changes. 

“There  can  not  be  so  much  selling  without  proportionate 
buying,  and  Stewart  was  as  systematic  in  the  latter  as  the 
former.  Latterly  he  did  not  act  personally  in  making  pur¬ 
chases,  but  trusted  to  the  system  which  he  had  organized  some 
years  before,  and  which  he  found  to  admirably  answer  as  his 
substitute.  He  had  branch  establishments  exercising  purchas¬ 
ing  functions  only  in  Boston  and  Philadelphia,  in  the  United 
States;  in  Manchester,  England;  and  in  Paris  and  Lyons, 
France.  But  while  these  were  his  agencies,  his  buyers 
haunted  the  marts  of  the  whole  world.  There  was  no  center 
of  commerce  or  manufacture  of  the  wide  range  of  articles  in 
which  he  dealt,  on  either  of  the  continents,  where  he  was  not 
always  present  by  deputy  to  seize  upon  favorable  fluctuations 


ALEXANDER  T.  STEWART.  99 

of  the  market,  or  pounce  upon  some  exceptionally  excellent 
productions.  He  owned  entire  the  manufactory  of  the  cele¬ 
brated  Alexandre  kid-glove.  He  had  a  body  of  men  in  Persia, 
organized  under  the  inevitable  superintendent,  chasing  down 
the  Astraciian  goat  heavy  with  young,  from  which  the  unborn 
kids  were  taken  and  stripped  of  their  skins,  thus  sacrificing 
two  animals  for  every  skin  obtained.  He  rifled  Lyons  of  its 
choicest  silks,  the  famous  productions  of  Bonnet  and  Ponson. 
Holland  and  Ireland  yielded  him  the  first  fruits  of  their 
looms.  Belgium  contributed  the  rarest  of  her  laces,  and 
the  North  sent  down  the  finest  of  its  Russian  sables.  All 
the  looms  of  Prance,  England,  Belgium,  and  the  United 
States  were  closely  watched,  and  the  finest  fabrics  in  dress 
goods,  muslins,  carpets,  and  calicoes  were  caught  up  the 
moment  the  workmen  put  on  the  finishing  touches.  He 
bought  for  cash  the  world  over,  and  was  a  customer  every¬ 
where  so  recognized  as  desirable  that  he  had  his  choice  of 
industrial  productions,  and  on  more  advantageous  terms  than 
his  rivals  could  purchase  what  he  left.  He  had  been  so  long 
in  the  business,  and  had  become  so  thoroughly  versed  in  the. 
productions  of  different  looms  in  different  countries,  that  it 
was  his  practice  to  select  certain  mills  noted  for  excellence 
of  work,  and  take  their  entire  supply,  and  thus  it  happened 
that  there  were  many  looms  in  the  busiest  haunts  of  the  Old 
and  New  "Worlds  that  toiled  unceasingly  on  his  account. 

“By  buying  thus  largely  in  foreign  lands,  he  was,  of  course, 
the  largest  importer  in  the  nation,  and  his  duties  averaged 
$30,000  gold  per  day.  Every  year  his  business  steadily 
increased,  and  there  was  apparently  no  practical  limit  at 
which  it  would  stop.  As  prudent  in  vast  affairs  as  other  men 
were  in  small,  he  insured  liberally,  and  had  policies  renewed 


100 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


every  third  day  throughout  the  year.  But  while  leaning 
on  the  insurance  companies,  he  was  utterly  independent  of 
the  banks ;  he  never  asked  one  of  them  to  ‘  carry  ’  him  through 
a  crisis,  and  should  such  a  contingency  have  arisen,  there 
was  no  bank  in  the  world  competent  to  the  task.” 

He  was  of  the  medium  size,  had  light-brown  hair  and 
beard,  which  was  closely  trimmed.  His  features  were  sharp, 
well  cut,  his  eye  bright,  and  his  general  expression  calm 
and  thoughtful.  His  manner  was  reserved,  and  to  all  but 
his  intimate  friends  cold.  He  dressed  with  great  simplicity, 
but  with  taste,  and  in  the  style  of  the  day.  His  habits  were 
simple,  and  he  avoided  publicity  in  all  things.  Standing  as 
he  did  at  the  head  of  the  mercantile  interests  of  the  country, 
he  afforded  a  fine  example  of  the  calm  and  dignified  manner 
in  which  a  man  of  true  merit  might  enjoy  his  legitimate 
success,  and  of  the  good  use  he  might  make  of  its  fruits. 

Mr.  Stewart  died  April  10,  1876;  The  management  of  the 
great  business  which  he  had  built  up  then  devolved  upon 
Judge  Hilton,  long  a  valued  friend  of  the  great  merchant. 
Among  the  acts  of  charity  which  will  make  Mr.  Stewart’s 
name  long  remembered,  was  the  presentation  of  $50,000 
to  the  sufferers  from  the  Chicago  fire.  During  his  last  years 
he  took  time  to  gratify  his  literary,  artistic  and  social  tastes. 
One  of  his  peculiarities  was  that  he  would  not  have  his 
portrait  taken,  giving  as  a  reason  that  he  was  “such  a  com¬ 
monplace  looking  little  fellow.”  Bismarck  once  sent  his 
picture  to  Mr.  Stewart  and  asked  for  one  of  the  merchant' 
in  return.  Mr.  Stewart  sent  instead  a  check  for  $1,000  for 
the  benefit  of  the  starving  population  in  one  of  the  districts 
of  Prussia. 


AMOS  LAWRENCE. 


101 


CHAPTER  IY. 

AMOS  LAWRENCE. 

MOS  LAWRENCE  was  bom  at  Groton,  Mas¬ 
sachusetts,  on  the  22d  of  April,  1786.  His 

• 

ancestor  came  of  a  good  English  family,  and 
was  one  of  the  company  which  sailed  from 
England  for  the  New  World  under  Governor 
Winthrop,  in  1630,  and  which,  according  to  Grahame,  contained 
“  several  wealthy  and  high-born  persons,  both  men  and  women, 
who  expressed  their  determination  to  follow  truth  and  liberty 
into  a  desert,  rather  than  to  enjoy  all  the  pleasures  of  the  world 
under  the  dominion  of  superstition  and  slavery.”  This  Law¬ 
rence  settled  in  Watertown,  and  was  one  of  the  original  pro¬ 
prietors  of  the  town  of  Groton,  which  was  founded  in  1655. 
Samuel  Lawrence,  the  father  of  the  subject  of  this  memoir,  was 
the  fifth  in  descent  from  the  founder  of  the  family,  and  was 
himself  a  gallant  officer  of  the  American  army  in  the  War  of 
the  Revolution,  the  close  of  which  found  him  the  possessor 
of  a  small  farm,  which  yielded  a  modest  support  for  his  family. 

Young  Amos  was  brought  up  on  the  farm,  with  none  of  the 
advantages  of  wealth,  and  with  but  a  limited  education,  which 
he  gained  at  the  village  schools,  and  which  was  seriously  inter¬ 
fered  with  by  his  delicate  health.  He  received  his  final  training 
at  the  Groton  Academy,  to  which,  in  after  life,  he  became  a 
liberal  patron.  “As  we  children  came  forward,”  he  wrote,  late 


102 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNF. 


in  life,  “  we  were  carefully  looked  after,  but  were  tauglit  to  use 
the  talents  intrusted  to  us;  and  every  nerve  was  strained  to 
provide  for  us  the  academy  which  is  now  doing  so  much  there.” 
Toward  the  close  of  the  year  1799,  when  but  a  little  over  thir¬ 
teen  years  of  age,  he  took  his  final  departure  from  school,  and 
entered  a  store  in  the  village  of  Dunstable,  as  clerk. 

He  remained  there  but  a  few  months,  and  then  returned  to 
Groton,  where  he  obtained  a  place  as  apprentice  in  the  store  of 
a  Mr.  Brazer.  This  was  the  largest  establishment  in  the  place, 
and  conducted  a  very  important  trade  with  the  country  for 
miles  around.  Boston  was  so  far,  and  so  difficult  to  reach  in 
those  days,  that  Groton  came  in  for  nearly  all  the  business  of 
its  vicinity  which  the  railroads  have  now  taken  to  the  city. 
Mr.  Brazer’s  establishment,  which  was  known  as  a  “  variety 
store,”  came  in  for  the  best  part  of  this  trade.  Every  thing 
was  sold  there;  “puncheons  of  rum  and  brandy,  bales  of  cloth, 
kegs  of  tobacco,  with  hardware  and  hosiery,  shared  attention 
in  common  with  silks  and  threads,  and  all  other  articles  for 
female  use.”  Even  medicines  were  sold  there;  and  Dr.  Win. 
R.  Lawrence,  the  son  of  our  hero,  assures  us  that  his  father  was 
obliged  to  sell  medicines,  not  only  to  customers,  but  to  all  the 
physicians  within  a  circuit  of  twenty  miles,  who  depended  on 
this  establishment  for  their  supplies.  “The  confidence  in  his 
good  judgment,”  he  adds,  “was  such  that  he  was  often  con¬ 
sulted  in  'preference  to  the  physician,  by  those  who  were  suffer¬ 
ing  from  minor  ails;  and  many  were  the  extemporaneous  doses 
which  he  administered  for  the  weal  or  woe  of  the  patient.” 

The  Brazer  store  was  a  prominent  feature  in  Groton.  It 
was  a  place  of  general  resort,  and  close  by  was  the  tavern 
where  the  mail  coaches  stopped.  Travelers  were  constantly 
passing  through  the  town,  bringing  the  news  of  those  stirring 
days  when  Napoleon  was  rushing  over  Europe  with  his  armies. 


AMOS  LAWRENCE. 


103 


overturning  old  states  and  building  up  new  ones,  and  changing 
the  destinies  of  the  world.  The  domestic  politics  of  the  day 
were  exciting,  and  it  is  likely  that  they  aided,  together  with 
the  events  in  the  Old  World,  in  imparting  to  the  character  of 
Mr.  Lawrence  the  earnestness  and  gravity  for  which  he  was 
noted  when  a  mere  lad. 

Mr.  Brazer  had  in  his  employ  a  number  of  clerks,  but  it  was 
not  long  before  the  energy  and  business  talent  of  young  Law¬ 
rence  made  him  the  most  trusted  of  all.  Mr.  Brazer  did  not 
give  much  personal  attention  to  the  store,  and  when  he  found 
that  his  young  clerk  was  so  admirable  and  reliable  a  manager, 
he  left  the  business  entirely  in  his  hands.  This  was  a  post  of 
unusual  responsibility  for  one  so  young,  but  Amos  Lawrence 
accepted  it  promptly,  and  labored  to  discharge  its  duties  faith¬ 
fully.  He  at  once  established  the  character  for  probity  and 
fairness  which  distinguished  him  through  life;  his  simple  asser¬ 
tion  was  sufficient  in  any  matter,  being  received  with  implicit 
trust  by  all  who  knew  him.  His  duties  kept  him  constantly 
employed,  and  though  he  lived  within  a  mile  of  his  father’s 
house,  weeks  sometimes  passed  without  giving  him  the  oppor¬ 
tunity  of  visiting  it. 

Drunkenness  was  at  that  day  the  curse  of  New  England. 
Every  body  drank,  and  such  fiery  fluids  as  brandy,  whisky, 
rum,  and  gin  were  the  favorites.  Men,  women,  and  children 
were  addicted  to  the  vice,  and  Groton  was  no  exception  to  the 
rule.  Mr.  Brazer’s  store  was  famous  for  the  good  liquors 
served  out  to  its  customers,  and  his  clerks  were  aware  that 
their  employer  did  not  object  to  their  helping  themselves  when 
they  felt  thirsty.  Amos  Lawrence  fell  into  the  habit  to  which 
all  were  given,  and  for  some  time  went  along  with  the  rest; 
but  at  length  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  such  indulgence 
was  wantonly  ruining  his  health,  and  he  resolved  to  abstain 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


104 

entirely.  “  We  five  boys,”  said  lie,  years  afterward,  “were  in 
the  habit,  every  forenoon,  of  making  a  drink  compounded  of 
rum,  raisins,  sugar,  nutmegs,  etc.,  with  biscuit — all  palatable  to 
eat  and  drink.  After  being  in  the  store  four  weeks,  I  found  my¬ 
self  admonished  by  my  appetite  of  the  approach  of  the  hour  for 
indulgence.  Thinking  the  habit  might  make  trouble  if  allowed 
to  grow  stronger,  without  further  apology  to  my  seniors,  I 
declined  partaking  with  them.  My  first  resolution  was  to 
abstain  for  a  week,  and,  when  the  week  was  out,  for  a  month, 
and  then  for  a  year.  Finally,  I  resolved  to  abstain  for  the 
rest  of  my  apprenticeship,  which  was  for  five  years  longer. 
During  that  whole  period  I  never  drank  a  spoonful,  though 
I  mixed  gallons  daily  for  my  old  master  and  his  cus¬ 
tomers.” 

At  the  same  time,  Mr.  Lawrence  determined  that  he  would 
not  use  tobacco  in  any  form.  He  was  very  fond  of  the  odor 
of  “the  weed,”  and  at  one  period  of  his  life  always  kept 
a  fine  Havana  in  his  drawer  that  he  might  enjoy  the  scent  of 
it;  but  he  was  totally  free  from  our  disgusting  national  vice 
in  any  of  its  forms.  In  this  respect,  as  indeed  in  all  others, 
he  offers  a  fine  example  to  the  rising  youth  of  the  present 
generation. 

On  the  22d  of  April,  1807,  Mr.  Lavrrence  completed  his 
twenty-first  year,  and  his  seven  years’  apprenticeship  with 
Mr.  Brazer  came  to  an  end.  He  was  nowr  of  an  age  to  enter 
into  business  for  himself,  and  it  was  his  intention  to  open  a 
small  store  in  Groton,  in  connection  with  a  brother  apprentice, 
but  before  doing  so  he  decided  to  visit  Boston  for  the  purpose 
of  establishing  a  credit.  He  reached  the  city  with  but  twenty 
dollars  in  his  pocket,  richer,  he  subsequently  declared,  in  his 
own  estimation,  than  he  ever  felt  before  or  afterward.  While 
in  the  city,  he  received  the  sffer  of  a  clerkship  from  a  mer- 


AMOS  LAWRENCE. 


105 


cantile  house  of  good  standing.  It  was  entirely  unsolicited, 
and  took  him  by  surprise,  but  he  decided  to  accept  it,  and 
abandoned  his  idea  of  going  into  business  for  himself  in  Gro¬ 
ton  ;  and  this  act  led  to  a  career  entirely  different  from  that 
to  which  he  had  looked  forward. 

Boston,  in  1807,  had  a  population  of  about  thirty  thousand, 
and  the  commercial  position  of  the  city  was  relatively  much 
greater  than  at  present.  The  foreign  trade  of  the  United 
States  was  enormous,  and  was  carried  on  in  American  ships, 
and  not,  as  at  present,  in  foreign  vessels.  The  total  tonnage  of 
American  shipping  engaged  in  this  trade  was  seven  hundred 
thousand  tons,  and  of  this  Boston  possessed  a  fair  share.  Her 
domestic  trade  was  also  important. 

“The  merchants  of  Boston  had  then  high  places  in  the  es¬ 
timation  of  the  world.  The  Perkinses,  the  Sargeants,  the 
Mays,  the  Cabots,  the  Higginsons,  and  others,  were  known 
throughout  the  world  for  their  integrity,  their  mercantile  skill, 
and  the  extent  and  beneficial  character  of  their  operations. 

These  were  the  golden  days  of  Boston's  commerce . 

The  standard  of  integrity  was  high,  and  though  it  would  be 
absurd  to  suppose  that  there  was  not  the  usual  amount  of  evil 
in  the  place,  it  may  be  assumed  that  in  no  part  of  the  world 
was  the  young  trader  more  likely  to  find  severer  judges  of 
character  and  conduct,  or  to  be  better  treated  if  he  should  afford 
unquestionable  proofs  of  capacity  and  honesty." 

It  was  into  this  community  that  Mr.  Lawrence  now  entered, 
and  in  which  his  life  was  spent.  He  gave  such  satisfaction  to 
his  employers  that,  when  he  had  been  with  them  a  short  time, 
they  astonished  him  with  the  offer  of  a  partnership.  He  was 
but  partially  acquainted  with  their  affairs,  but  their  manner  of 
conducting  their  business  did  not  please  him,  and  he  declined 
tlmA  offer.  His  sagacity  was  verified  by  the  result.  In  a  few 


/ 


106  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

months  the  firm  failed,  and  the  creditors  appointed  him  to 
settle  their  affairs,  which  he  did  to  their  satisfaction. 

Being  now  out  of  employment,  he  resolved  to  commence 
business  on  his  own  account  in  Boston.  He  had  made  such  a 
favorable  impression  upon  the  merchants  of  the  city  that  he 
had  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  credit.  He  rented  a  store  in 
Cornhill,  stocked  it  with  dry  goods,  and  began  his  career 
as  a  merchant.  Four  months  after  this,  his  father,  who  was 
keenly  interested  in  his  son’s  success,  without  consulting  the 
latter,  mortgaged  his  farm  for  one  thousand  dollars,  and,  re¬ 
pairing  to  Boston,  placed  the  money  in  Amos  Lawrence’s  hands. 
Mr.  Lawrence  was  profoundly  affected  by  this  proof  of  his 
father’s  devotion,  but  he  regretted  it  none  the  less,  as  he  knew 
that  his  failure  would  bring  ruin  to  his  parent  as  well  as  to 
himself.  “I  told  him,”  said  he,  forty  years  later,  “that  he  did 
wrong  to  place  himself  in  a  situation  to  be  made  unhappy  if 
I  lost  the  money.  He  told  me  he  guessed  I  wouldn’t  lose  it , 
and  I  gave  him  my  note.”  Mr.  Lawrence  made  a  prompt 
use  of  the  money,  and  paid  the  mortgage  at  the  proper  time; 
but  he  had  a  narrow  escape  from  loss,  as  the  bank  on  which 
he  had  bills  for  the  amount  of  the  mortgage  failed  almost  im¬ 
mediately  after  he  had  obtained  specie  for  them. 

“  This  incident,  ”  he  said,  “  shows  how  dangerous  it  is  to  the 
independence  and  comfort  of  families  for  parents  to  take  pe¬ 
cuniary  responsibilities  for  their  sons  in  trade,  beyond  their 
power  of  meeting  them  without  embarrassment.  Had  any 
Hillsborough  bank-notes  not  been  paid  as  they  were,  nearly 
the  whole  amount  would  have  been  lost,  and  myself  and  my 
family  might  have  been  ruined.  The  incident  was  so  striking 
that  I  have  uniformly  discouraged  young  men  who  have  ap¬ 
plied  to  me  for  credit,  offering  their  fathers  as  bondsmen ;  and 
by  doing  so  I  believe  I  have  saved  some  respectable  families 


AMOS  LAWRENCE. 


107 


from  ruin.  My  advice,  however,  has  sometimes  been  rejected 
with  anger.  A  young  man  who  can  not  get  along  without 
such  aid  will  not  be  likely  to  get  along  with  it.” 

He  began  his  business  upon  principles  of  prudence  and 
economy,  which  he  rigidly  maintained  throughout  his  whole 
life.  He  never  allowed  himself  to  anticipate  his  gains,  and 
having  fixed  his  personal  expenses  at  a  certain  sum,  he  never 
went  beyond  it.  His  system,  which  is  thus  stated  by  himself, 
is  offered  here  as  a  safe  and  admirable  rule  for  all  persons : 

“  When  I  commenced,  the  embargo  had  just  been  laid,  and 
with  such  restrictions  on  trade  that  many  were  induced  to  leave 
it.  But  I  felt  great  confidence  that,  by  industry,  economy,  and 
integrity,  I  could  get  a  living;  and  the  experiment  showed  that 
I  was  right.  Most  of  the  young  men  who  commenced  at  that 
period  failed  by  spending  too  much  money,  and  using  credit 
too  freely. 

“  I  adopted  the  plan  of  keeping  an  accurate  account  of  mer¬ 
chandise  bought  and  sold  each  day,  with  the  profit,  as  far  as 
practicable.  This  plan  was  pursued  for  a  number  of  years, 
and  I  never  found  my  merchandise  fall  short  in  taking  an  ac¬ 
count  of  stock,  wdiich  I  did  as  often  at  least  as  once  in  each 
year.  I  wras  thus  enabled  to  form  an  opinion  of  my  actual  state 
as  a  business  man.  I  adopted  also  the  rule  always  to  have 
property,  after  my  second  year’s  business,  to  represent  forty  per 
cent,  at  least  more  than  I  owed — that  is,  never  to  be  in  debt 
more  than  two  and  a  half  times  my  capital.  This  caution 
saved  me  from  ever  getting  embarrassed.  If  it  were  more 
generally  adopted,  we  should  see  fewer  failures  in  business. 
Excessive  credit  is  the  rock  on  which  so  many  business  men 
are  broken.” 

Mr.  Lawrence  was  very  successful  from  the  first.  His  profits 
during  his  first  year  were  fifteen  hundred  dollars,  and  over  four 


108 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


thousand  during  the  second.  In  seven  years  he  made  over 
fifty  thousand  dollars.  He  paid  the  closest  attention  to  his 
business,  and  nothing  could  draw  him  from  it  in  working 
hours.  After  these  were' over  he  would  take  his  pleasure.  His 
aim  was  to  keep  every  thing  in  the  most  complete  state  pos¬ 
sible.  During  the  first  seven  years  of  his  business  he  never 
allowed  a  bill  against  him  to  stand  unsettled  over  the  Sabbath. 
If  he  made  a  purchase  of  goods  on  Saturday,  and  they  were 
delivered  to  him  that  day,  he  always  examined  and  settled  the 
bill  by  note,  or  by  crediting  it,  and  leaving  it  clear,  so  that 
there  should  be  no  unfinished  business  to  go  over  to  the  next 
week,  and  make  trouble  for  his  clerks  in  case  he  should  not  be 
at  his  post.  “  Thus,  ”  said  he,  “  I  always  kept  my  business  be¬ 
fore  me,  instead  of  allowing  it  to  drive  me.” 

The  first  years  of  Mr.  Lawrence’s  mercantile  experience 
covered  the  darkest  period  of  the  history  of  the  Republic. 
They  were  marked  by  the  embargo,  the  crippling  of  our  com¬ 
merce  by  the  hostility  of  England  and  France,  and  the  second 
war  with  Great  Britain,  in  all  of  which  there  was  much  to  dis¬ 
hearten  a  beginner,  even  if  he  escaped  positive  loss.  Nothing 
was  certain.  The  events  of  a  single  hour  might  undo  the 
labor  of  years,  and  baffle  the  best  laid  plans.  Yet  he  perse¬ 
vered,  and  went  steadily  on  to  fortune.  He  was  remarkable 
for  his  keen  foresight,  as  well  as  for  his  prudence,  and  was 
always  on  the  alert  to  profit  by  the  fluctuations  of  the  market. 
Yet  he  abominated  speculation.  He  averred  that  speculation 
made  men  desperate  and  unfit  for  legitimate  business,  and  that 
it  led  them,  when  under  excitement,  to  the  commission  of  acts 
against  which  their  cooler  judgment  would  have  warned  them. 
The  fair  profits  of  legitimate  business  were,  in  his  opinion, 
sure  to  reward  any  honest  and  capable  man.  His  aim  was  to 
elevate  commerce,  and  not  to  degrade  it.  He  introduced  into 


AMOS  LAWRENCE. 


109 


Boston  the  system  of  double-entry  in  book-keeping,  in  advance 
of  any  other  city  merchant.  He  was  prompt  and  faithful  in 
the  performance  of  every  contract,  and  required  a  similar 
course  toward  himself  from  all  indebted  to  him,  as  long  as  they 
were  able  to  do  so.  When  they  became  unfortunate,  he  was 
kind  and  generous,  ready  to  compromise  upon  the  most  liberal 
terms,  or  to  give  them  their  own  time  for  payment;  and  it  is 
recorded  of  him  that  he  never  dealt  harshly  with  a  debtor  who 
had  failed  in  business. 

As  long  as  such  a  course  was  necessary,  Mr.  Lawrence  de¬ 
voted  himself  entirely  to  his  business,  but  after  he  had  placed 
it  on  a  safe  footing,  he  was  careful  to  reserve  to  himself  time 
for  other  duties  and  for  relaxation.  No  man,  he  said,  had  the 
right  to  allow  his  business  to  engross  his  entire  life.  “  Prop¬ 
erty  acquired  at  such  sacrifices  as  I  have  been  obliged  to  make 
the  past  year,  ”  he  wrote  at  the  commencement  of  1826,  “  costs 
more  than  it  is  worth;  and  the  anxiety  in  protecting  it  is  the 
extreme  of  folly.  ”  He  never  lost  sight  of  the  fact  that  man  is 
a  responsible,  intelligent  being,  placed  in  the  Avorld  for  other 
purposes  than  the  mere  acquisition  of  wealth. 

In  October,  1808,  his  brother,  Abbott  Lawrence,  afterward 
famous  as  a  merchant  and  statesman,  came  to  him  as  an  appren¬ 
tice,  and  on  the  1st  of  January,  1814,  he  was  admitted  to  part¬ 
nership,  the  style  of  the  firm  being  A.  &  A.  Lawrence.  This 
partnership  was  terminated  only  by  the  deaLx  of  the  elder 
brother  in  1852.  Their  business  was  the  importation  and  sale 
of  foreign  manufactures,  and  the  firm  soon  took  its  place  at  the 
head  of  the  Boston  merchants  engaged  in  this  trade.  The  tariffs 
of  1816  and  1824  gave  a  new  and  powerful  impetus  to  the  man¬ 
ufacture  of  woolens  and  cottons  in  this  country,  and  the  Law¬ 
rences  entered  largely  into  the  sale  of  these  goods  on  commis¬ 
sion.  In  1830,  they  became  interested  in  the  cotton  mills  at 


110 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


Lowell;  and  on  the  establishment  of  the  Suffolk,  Tremont,  and 
Lawrence  Companies,  as  well  as  subsequently  in  other  corpora¬ 
tions,  they  became  large  proprietors.  From  this  time  their 
business  as  selling  agents  was  on  the  most  extensive  scale,  and 
their  income  from  all  sources  large  in  proportion.  They  amassed 
large  fortunes,  and  won  names  which  are  the  most  precious  heri¬ 
tages  of  their  children. 

Perhaps  the  best  exposition  of  the  principles  upon  which 
these  brothers  conducted  their  commercial  operations  is  found 
in  the  following  letter  from  the  elder  to  the  younger,  written  on 
the  11th  of  March,  1815,  upon  the  occasion  of  a  visit  to  En£ 
land  by  the  latter  on  business  for  the  firm  : 

My  Dear  Brother — I  have  thought  best,  before  you  go  abroad,  to 
suggest  a  few  hints  for  your  benefit  in  your  intercourse  with  the  people 
among  whom  you  are  going.  As  a  first  and  leading  principle,  let  every 
transaction  be  of  that  pure  and  honest  character  that  you  would  not  be 
ashamed  to  have  appear  before  the  whole  world  as  clearly  as  to  yourself. 
In  addition  to  the  advantages  arising  from  an  honest  course  of  conduct 
with  your  fellow-men,  there  is  the  satisfaction  of  reflecting  within  your¬ 
self  that  you  have  endeavored  to  do  your  duty;  and  however  greatly 
the  best  may  fall  short  of  doing  all  they  ought,  they  will  be  sure  not  to 
do  more  than  their  principles  enjoin. 

It  is,  therefore,  of  the  highest  consequence  that  you  should  not  only 
cultivate  correct  principles,  but  that  you  should  place  your  standard  of 
action  so  high  as  to  require  great  vigilance  in  living  up  to  it. 

In  regard  to  your  business  transactions,  let  every  thing  be  so  regis¬ 
tered  in  your  booKs,  that  any  person,  without  difficulty,  can  understand 
the  whole  of  your  concerns.  You  may  be  cut  off  in  the  midst  of  your 
pursuits,  and  it  is  of  no  small  consequence  that  your  temporal  affairs 
should  always  be  so  arranged  that  you  may  be  in  readiness. 

If  it  is  important  that  you  should  be  well  prepared  in  this  point  of 
view,  how  much  more  important  is  it  that  you  should  be  prepared  in 
that  which  relates  to  eternity ! 

You  are  young,  and  the  course  of  life  seems  open,  and  pleasant  pros¬ 
pects  greet  your  ardent  hopes ;  but  you  must  remember  that  the  race  is 


AMOS  LAWRENCE. 


Ill 


not  always  to  ‘the  swift,  and  that,  however  flattering  may  be  our  pros¬ 
pects,  and  however  zealously  you  may  seek  pleasure,  you  can  never  find 
it  except  by  cherishing  pure  principles  and  practicing  right  conduct. 
My  heart  is  full  on  this  subject,  my  dear  brother,  and  it  is  the  only  one 
on  which  I  feel  the  least  anxiety. 

While  here,  your  conduct  has  been  such  as  to  meet  my  entire  ap¬ 
probation  ;  but  the  scenes  of  another  land  may  be  more  than  your  prin¬ 
ciples  will  stand  against.  I  say  may  be,  because  young  men  of  as  fair 
promise  as  yourself  have  been  lost  by  giving  a  small  latitude  (inno¬ 
cent  in  the  first  instance)  to  their  propensities.  But  I  pray  the  Father 
of  all  mercies  to  have  you  in  his  keeping,  and  preserve  you  amid 
temptations. 

I  can  only  add  my  wish  to  have  you  write  me  frequently  and  par¬ 
ticularly,  and  that  you  will  embrace  every  opportunity  of  gaining  in¬ 
formation. 

Your  affectionate  brother, 

Amos  Lawrence. 

To  Abbott  Lawrence. 

In  his  politics,,  Mr.  Lawrence  was  a  Federalist,  and  then  a 
Whig.  He  served  for  one  term  in  the  State  Legislature  as  a 
Representative  from  Boston,  with  credit  to  himself,  but  after¬ 
ward  avoided  any  active  participation  in  public  events.  When 
his  nephew-by-marriage,  General  Pierce,  was  a  candidate  for 
the  Presidency,  he  was  very  much  gratified  personally  by  the 
selection  of  the  Democracy,  but  declined  to  vote  for  him.  In  a 
letter  to  a  friend,  written  at  this  time,  he  said  :  “  I  had  a  charm¬ 
ing  ride  yesterday  with  my  nephew,  Frank  Pierce,  and  told  him 
I  thought  he  must  occupy  the  White  Plouse  the  next  term,  but 
that  I  would  go  for  Scott.  Pierce  is  a  fine,  spirited  fellow, 
and  will  do  his  duty  wherever  placed.  Scott  will  be  my  choice 
for  President  of  the  United  States.” 

Regarding  himself  as  a  steward  of  the  riches  committed  to 
him,  Amos  Lawrence  was  liberal  in  his  charities.  During  the 
last  twenty-four  years  of  his  life  he  kept  an  accurate  account  of 
the  sums  he  thus  distributed,  but  with  no  idea  that  the  state- 


112 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


ment,  which  he  intended  for  his  own  eye  only,  would  ever  be 
made  public.  During  this  period  he  gave  away  six  hundred 
and  thirty-nine  thousand  dollars.  The  greater  part  of  this  was 
given  away  in  ten  years,  and  during  a  period  when  his  average 
income  was  sixty  thousand  dollars  a  year.  He  was  a  liberal 
patron  of  education,  giving  large  sums  to  its  extension ;  and  it 
was  his  delight  to  assist  poor  clergymen,  without  regard  to  de¬ 
nominations.  He  gave  away  clothing,  food,  books,  etc.,  in  large 
quantities,  as  well  as  ready  money.  “  Two  rooms  in  his  house,” 
says  his  son  and  biographer,  u  and  sometimes  three,  were  used 
principally  for  the  reception  of  useful  articles  for  distribution. 
There,  when  stormy  weather  or  ill-health  prevented  him  from 
taking  his  usual  drive,  he  was  in  the  habit  of  passing  hours  in 
selecting  and  packing  up  articles  which  he  considered  suitable 
to  the  wants  of  those  whom  he  wished  to  aid.”  He  did  not 
forget  the  children,  and  many  of  his  packages  contained  toys, 
and  books,  and  other  things  calculated  to  promote  their  enjoy¬ 
ment. 

He  was  beset  with  beggars  of  all  kinds,  many  of  whom  he 
was  compelled  to  refuse.  In  his  diary,  he  wrote  on  the  11th  of 
April,  1849,  “  Applications  come  in  from  all  quarters,  for  all 
objects.  •  The  reputation  of  giving  freely  is  a  very  bad  reputa¬ 
tion,  so  far  as  my  personal  comfort  is  concerned.” 

It  pained  him  to  have  his  charities  made  public,  and  he  fre¬ 
quently  requested  the  recipients  to  say  nothing  about  them.  He 
once  made  a  present  of  some  books  to  the  Johnson  school  for 
girls,  and  the  gift  being  acknowledged  through  the  columns  of  a 
newspaper,  he  wrote  to  the  principal  of  the  school:  “I  merely 
want  to  say  that  I  hope  you  will  not  put  me  in  the  newspaper 
at  present,  and  when  my  work  is  done  here,  if  you  have  any 
thing  to  say  about  me  that  will  not  hurt  my  children  and  grand¬ 
children,  say  on .”  To  another  party  he  wrote:  “I  must  request 


AMOS  LAWRENCE. 


113 


that  my  name  be  not  thrust  forward,  as  though  I  was  to  be  a 
by-word  for  my  vanity.  I  want  to  do  good,  but  am  sorry  to  be 
published,  as  in  the  recent  case.” 

As  a  merchant,  Mr.  Lawrence  was  upright,  prudent,  far- 
seeing,  sagacious,  and  courageous;  as  a  citizen,  he  was  patriotic, 
public-spirited,  and  devoted;  and  as  a  man,  he  was  a  sincere, 
earnest,  Christian  husband,  father,  and  friend.  Viewed  in  auy 
light,  his  character  affords  one  of  the  most  perfect  models  to  be 
found  in  our  history.  He  was  the  Christian  gentleman  in  all 
things,  even  in  the  minutest  detail  of  his  business.  His  stand¬ 
ard  was  very  high,  but  he  came  up  to  it.  Courteous  and 
dignified  in  manner,  with  a  face  handsome  and  winning  in 
youth,  and  gentle  and  benignant  in  age,  he  made  scores  of 
friends  wherever  he  went,  for  it  was  a  true  index  to  his  char¬ 
acter.  It  is  a  significant  and  interesting  fact  that,  during  the 
hottest  passages  of  the  old  nullification  times,  although  his 
views  were  known  to  be  uncompromisingly  opposed  to  the 
attitude  of  the  South,  he  never  lost  the  warmest  friendship  of 
some  of  the  most  advanced  of  the  South  Carolina  leaders. 
When  one  thinks  of  the  friendship's  that  were  wrecked  amid 
the  passions  of  those  days,  this  fact  speaks  volumes  for  the 
personal  attributes  of  Mr.  Lawrence. 

He  was  a  true  American — proud  of  his  country’s  past,  hope¬ 
ful  for  her  future,  and  desiring  nothing  better  than  to  live 
and  die  in  the  land  of  his  birth.  He  sent  his  children  abroad 
that  they  might  see  the  Old  World,  and  profit  by  the  lessons 
learned  there,  but  he  strove  earnestly  to  keep  them  true  to 
their  country.  To  his  son,  who  was  traveling  in  France  in 
1829,  he  wrote: 

“  Bring  home  no  foreign  fancies  which  are  inapplicable  to 
our  state  of  society.  It  is  very  common  for  .our  young  men 
to  come  home  and  appear  quite  ridiculous  in  attempting  to 


114 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


introduce  their  foreign  fashions.  It  should  be  always  kept  in 
mind  that  the  state  of  society  is  widely  different  here  from  that 
in  Europe;  and  our  comfort  and  character  require  it  should 
long  remain  so.  Those  who  strive  to  introduce  many  of  the 
European  habits  and  fashions,  by  displacing  our  own,  do  a 
serious  injury  to  the  republic,  and  deserve  censure.  An  idle 
person,  with  good  powers  of  mind,  becomes  torpid  and  inactive 
after  a  few  years  of  indulgence,  and  is  incapable  of  making 
any  high  effort.  Highly  important  it  is,  then,  to  avoid  this 
enemy  of  mental  and  moral  improvement.  I  have  no  .wish  that 
you  pursue  trade;  I  would  rather  see  you  on  a  farm,  or  study¬ 
ing  any  profession. 

“It  should  always  be  your  aim  so  to  conduct  yourself  that 
those  whom  you  value  most  in  the  world  would  approve  your 
conduct,  if  your  actions  were  laid  bare  to  their  inspection;  and 
thus  you  will  be  pretty  sure  that  He  who  sees  the  motive  of 
all  our  actions  will  accept  the  good  designed,  though  it  fall 
short  in  its  accomplishment.  You  are  young,  and  are  placed 
in  a  situation  of  great  peril,  and  are,  perhaps,  sometimes 
tempted  to  do  things  which  you  would  not  do  if  you  knew 
yourself  under  the  eye  of  your  guardian.  The  blandishments 
of  a  beautiful  city  may  lead  you  to  forget  that  you  are  always 
surrounded,  supported,  and  seen  by  that  best  Guardian.” 

He  was  an  eminently  just  man,  and  he  carried  this  trait 
into  the  little  details  of  his  domestic  life.  His  household 
adored  him;  and  his  friends  were  bound  to  him  by  ties  unu¬ 
sually  strong.  He  was  firm  and  positive  in  his  own  opinions; 
but  he  was  tolerant  of  those  who  differed  from  him.  He  was 
a  man  of  quick,  nervous  temperament,  but  he  possessed  a  pow¬ 
erful  self-control.  He  was  a  sincere  and  earnest  Christian, 
and  while  attaching  himself  to  the  sect  of  his  choice,  his  sym¬ 
pathy  and  aid  went  out  to  the  whole  Christian  Church. 


AMOS  LAWRENCE. 


115 


Denominational  differences  had  no  place  in  his  heart.  He 
stood  on  the  broad  platform  of  the  “faith  of  Christ  crucified.” 

During  the  last  years  of  his  life,  Mr.  Lawrence  was  a  con¬ 
stant  invalid.  To  a  man  of  his  temperament  this  was  a  great 
trial,  but  he  bore  it  unflinchingly,  exhibiting,  in  the  long  years 
of  feeble  health  which  preceded  his  death,  a  cheerfulness  and 
patience  which  plainly  showed  the  aid  of  the  Arm  on  which 
he  leaned  for  support.  For  sixteen  years  he  did  not  take  a 
meal  with  his  family.  His  food  and  drink,  of  the  simplest 
kind,  were  regularly  weighed,  a  pair  of  scales  being  kept  in 
his  chamber  for  that  purpose.  He  wrote  to  his  friend  Presi¬ 
dent  Hopkins,  of  Williams  College:  “If  your  young  folks 
want  to  know  the  meaning  of  epicureanism,  tell  them  to  take 
some  bits  of  coarse  bread  (one  ounce  or  a  little  more),  soak  them 
in  three  gills  of  coarse  meal  gruel,  and  make  their  dinner  of 
them,  and  nothing  else;  beginning  very  hungry, 'and  leaving 
off  more  hungry.” 

Mr.  Lawrence  continued  in  this  condition  until  December, 
1852,  when  he  was  seized  with  a  severe  attack  of  the  stomachic 
trouble  to  which  he  was  a  martyr.  He  died  peacefully,  on 
the  last  day  of  that  month  and  year,  at  the  age  of  sixty-six 
years,  eight  months,  and  eight  days.  He  was  buried  in  Mount 
Auburn  Cemetery,  and  was  followed  to  the  grave  by  a  host 
of  friends  who  mourned  him  as  a  brother,  and  by  strangers 
to  whom  his  kindness  in  life  had  brought  relief  from  many  a 
care  and  suffering. 


116 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

ANDREW  V.  STOUT. 

HERE  are  few  men  in  the  city  of  New  York 
who  have  won  more  fairly  their  proud  positions 
in  the  mercantile  world  than  he  whose  name 
stands  at  the  top  of  this  page.  For  more  than 
forty  years  he  has  carried  on  a  large  and  increas¬ 
ing  business  with  an  energy,  skill,  and  probity  which  could  not 
fail  of  success. 

Andrew  V.  Stout  was  born  in  the  city  of  New  York,  at 
No.  6  Canal  Street,  or,  as  it  was  then  called,  Pump  Street, 
about  the  year  1814.  When  he  was  scarcely  more  than  a  child 
he  was  left  fatherless,  and  thrown  upon  his  own  resources  for 
a  living.  He  was  a  manly  little  fellow,  and,  young  as  he  was, 
was  fully  alive  to  the  importance  of  the  position  he  was  com¬ 
pelled  to.  assume.  Tie  was  resolved  not  only  to  support  himself, 
but  also  to  acquire  a  good  education,  and  by  studying  hard 
while  most  boys  are  at  play,  mastered  the  ordinary  English 
branches  by  the  time  he  was  twelve  years  old. 

He  had  a  mother  and  sister  to  support,  and  applied  himself 
manfully  to  the  task  of  accomplishing  this.  He  was  well 
grown  for  his  age,  and  was  generally  supposed  to  be  several 
years  older  than  he  really  was.  When  he  was  fourteen  years 
old  he  applied  for  and  received  a  position  as  assistant  teacher 


ANDREW  V.  STOUT. 


11? 


of  the  English  branches  in  one  of  the  public  schools  of  the 
city.  The  trustees  of  the  school  supposed  he  was  at  least 
eighteen  or  nineteen  years  old.  Had  his  true  age  been  known 
to  them,  it  is  probable  he  would  not  have  received  the  appoint¬ 
ment.  He  was  not  questioned  upon  the  subject,  and  he  was 
wise  enough  to  keep  his  own  counsel.  He  performed  the  duties 
of  his  position  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the  school  officials, 
and  made  such  a  good  impression  on  his  friends  that  at  the 
age  of  sixteen  he  was  made  assistant  principal  in  one  of  the 
most  important  and  popular  private  schools  of  the  day,  taught 
by  Shepherd  Johnson,  a  name  well  known  to  the  old  residents 
of  New  York. 

He  was  very  young  to  fill  this  position,  and,  as  may  be  sup¬ 
posed,  it  was  peculiarly  trying  to  one  whose  learning  was 
mainly  self-acquired.  He  was  determined  to  succeed,  however, 
and  he  applied  himself  energetically  to  master  the  course  he 
was  teaching.  He  studied  harder  and  more  constantly  than 
any  of  his  pupils,  and  was  always  fresh  on  the  lessons  for  the 
day. 

When  he  was  sixteen  years  old  he  was  so  well  grown  and 
so  mature  that  he  passed  for  twenty.  Having  succeeded  so 
well  in  the  management  of  his  English  classes,  he  was  offered 
the  position  of  instructor  of  Latin,  with  an  increase  of  his  sal¬ 
ary.  The  offer  at  first  dismayed  him.  He  was  thoroughly  ig¬ 
norant  of  the  Latin  language,  and  utterly  unprepared  for  the 
duties  demanded  of  him.  He  was  very  anxious  to  have  the 
place,  however,  for  he  needed  the  increase  of  salary  offered  him, 
and,  after  hesitating  a  little  while,  accepted  it.  He  pur¬ 
chased  a  Latin  grammar,  and  engaged  a  private  tutor.  He 
studied  hard,  and  soon  mastered  the  rudiments  of  the  language. 
In  this  way  he  managed  to  keep  ahead  of  his  classes.  If  a 
question  was  -asked  him  which  he  could  not  answer,  he  post- 


118 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


poned  his  reply,  looked  into  the  matter  at  night,  and  explained 
it  the  next  morning.  By  such  hard  study  and  patient  efforts 
did  this  boy,  himself  a  mere  novice,  turn  out  what  was  admit¬ 
ted  by  all  to  be  the  best  drilled  Latin  class  Shepherd  Johnson’s 
school  had  ever  boasted  of. 

When  he  was  eighteen  years  old  he  was  made  principal  of 
Public  School  No.  2  of  New  York.  He  was  living  at  Bush- 
wick,  where  he  resided  with  his  mother  and  sister  in  a  cosy 
little  cottage,  the  garden  of  which  was  his  pride,  since  he 
tended  it  with  his  own  hands.  It  was  his  custom  to  rise  every 
morning  at  four  o’clock,  and  work  in  his  garden  until  seven. 
Then  he  rode  into  the  city,  and  attended  to  his  school  duties 
until  four  o’clock,  when  he  returned  home. 

He  was  now  in  possession  of  a  comfortable  living ;  but  he  was 
not  satisfied  to  do  this  and  nothing  more.  He  was  anxious  to 
win  fortune,  to  enter  upon  a  more  active  and  stirring  pursuit, 
and  he  kept  himself  always  on  the  watch  for  an  opening. 
About  the  time  he  became  the  head  of  the  public  school  we 
have  referred  to,  he  commenced  to  engage  in  various  ventures 
of  a  commercial  nature,  devoting  to  them  his  evenings,  and  the 
hours  of  the  day  not  demanded  by  his  school. 

One  of  his  relatives  was  a  builder,  with  a  fair  trade,  and  had 
made  some  money  by  erecting  houses  in  New  York.  Young 
Stout,  who  had  saved  a  little  money,  proposed  to  him  that 
they  should  take  out  a  contract  for  building  a  number  of  dwell¬ 
ings  on  the  then  fashionable  thoroughfare  of  East  Broadway. 
The  elder  man  was  pleased  with  the  plan,  and  at  once  consented 
to  it.  The  houses  were  built  at  a  handsome  profit;  others  fol¬ 
lowed  them,  and  by  attending  closely  to  this  business,  as  well 
as  his  other  duties,  Andrew  Stout,  by  the  time  he  was  twenty 
years  old,  had  saved  seventeen  thousand  dollars — a  very  large 
sum  in  those  steady-going  days. 


ANDREW  V.  STOUT. 


119 


He  was  greatly  aided  by  the  custom  of  doing  business  on 
time,  which  then  prevailed,  but  he  never  allowed  one  of  his 
notes  to  be  protested,  and  never  asked  for  an  extension.  When 
he  began  business,  he  did  so  with  the  firm  resolve  that  he  would 
conduct  his  most  insignificant  transaction  as  a  Christian  man  of 
honor.  If  he  could  not  make  money  honestly,  he  would  re¬ 
main  poor.  Every  body  saw  the  energy  and  judgment  with 
which  he  conducted  his  affairs,  and  the  strict  integrity  which 
marked  them  all,  and  he  was  not  long  in  building  up  a  repu¬ 
tation  as  a  business  man  of  which  any  one  might  have  been 
proud.  The  promptness  and  apparent  ease  with  which  he 
met  every  contract,  and  took  up  every  note,  caused  it  to  be 
generally  believed  that  he  was  a  very  rich  man.  Further  than 
this,  it  was  known  that  he  was  a  zealous  and  earnest  Christian, 
one  who  carried  his  religion  into  his  business,  and  who  lived 
up  to  his  professions.  He  was  an  active  member  of  the  Meth¬ 
odist  Church,  and  the  business  man  of  the  congregation  to 
which  he  belonged.  In  his  hands  its  finances  prospered  as 
they  had  never  done  before.  Such  was  the  reputation  of  this 
young  man,  who  had  not  yet  attained  his  majority. 

He  held  his  position  in  the  public  school  for  several  years 
after  his  appointment  to  it,  but  the  requirements  of  his  busi¬ 
ness  at  length  compelled  him  to  relinquish  it. 

In  the  midst  of  his  prosperity  Mr.  Stout  made  one  mistake. 
A  friend  with  whom  he  had  been  interested  in  building  wished 
to  procure  some  money  from  the  bank,  and  Mr.  Stout  was  in¬ 
duced,  with  considerable  reluctance,  to  indorse  his  note  for  five 
thousand  dollars.  One  false  step  in  business,  as  in  other  affairs 
of  life,  leads  to  another,  and,  in  order  to  save  this  money,  Mr. 
Stout  was  forced  to  renew  his  indorsements  until  his  liabilities 
amounted  to  twenty-three  thousand  dollars.  To  his  dismay  he 
was  now  informed  by  the  builder  for  whose  sake  he  had  incurred 

~  V 


120 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


this  risk,  that  he  (the  builder)  had  failed,  without  making 
provision  for  the  payment  of  the  notes,  and  that  Mr.  Stout 
would  have  to  account  to  the  bank  for  them. 

“  Several  methods  of  relief  were  open  to  Mr.  Stout.  He  was 
worth  seventeen  thousand  dollars,  which  he  had  earned  by 
nights  of  toil,  by  economy,  and  by  daily  and  earnest  attention 
to  business.  To  pay  the  notes  would  not  only  sweep  away 
every  penny  that  he  had,  but  would  leave  him  six  thousand 
dollars  in  debt.  He  had  never  realized  one  cent  from  the 
money,  and  his  name  was  used  simply  to  accommodate  the 
builder.  Besides,  he  was  not  of  age,  though  nobody  suspected 
that  fact,  and  he  could  repudiate  his  debts  as  a  minor.  He 
took  no  counsel,  made  no  statement  of  his  affairs  to  any  one, 
shut  himself  up  in  his  own  room,  and  considered  thoughtfully 
what  he  should  do,  and  then  followed  out  the  decision  that  he 
had  reached.  Having  become  bankrupt  in  money,  he  concluded 
he  would  not  be  so  in  character.  He  had  earned  seventeen  thou¬ 
sand  dollars,  and  could  earn  seventeen  thousand  dollars  more. 
He  did  confide  in  one  friend.  He  went  to  a  relative,  and  asked 
him  to  lend  him  six  thousand  dollars,  the  sum  necessary  to  take 
up  all  the  notes.  The  relative  was  astonished  at  the  request, 
and  insisted  upon  knowing  the  facts  in  the  case.  Mr.  Stout 
made  a  full  and  frank  statement.  It  was  met  with  the  remark, 
‘  Well,  Andrew,  I  thought  you  would  be  a  rich  man,  but  if  this 
is  the  way  you  do  your  business,  you  will  never  be  worth  any 
thing.’  But  Mr.  Stout  did  not  want  preaching,  he  wanted 
money ;  and  as  the  relative  seemed  to  hesitate  about  loaning  the 
motley,  as  no  security  was  offered,  Mr.  Stout  curtly  told  him  he 
could  do  as  he  pleased  about  it ;  he  could  get  the  money  some¬ 
where,  and  pay  the  notes.  The  money  was  promised,  and  he 
went  on  his  way. 

“  The  bank  watched  the  young  financier  with  a  great  deal  of 


ANDREW  V.  STOUT. 


121 


interest.  The  whole  matter  had  been  discussed  often  in  the 
bank,  and  the  wonder  was  how  young  Stout  would  meet  the 
blow.  It  was  supposed  that  he  would  ask  for  an  extension ; 
and  it  was  agreed  to  give  it  to  him,  and  to  make  the  time  of 
payment  convenient  to  his  ability.  Had  he  proposed  to  com¬ 
promise  the  matter  by  paying  one-half,  the  bank  would  have 
accepted  it.  That  would  have  left  him  a  capital  of  nearly  eight 
thousand  dollars  for  a  fresh  start.  Had  he  offered  his  seventeen 
thousand  dollars  on  condition  that  he  was  released  from  all  lia¬ 
bility,  the  notes  would  have  been  canceled  with  alacrity.  He 
did  neither.  He  proposed  no  compromise,  asked  no  extension, 
and  attempted  to  negotiate  no  settlement.  When  the  first  note 
became  due,  he  paid  it.  He  did  the  same  with  the  second  and 
third.  After  the  third  payment,  he  was  called  into  the  office 
of  the  president.  Reference  was.  made  to  the  notes,  and  to  the 
fact  that  he  had  obtained  no  benefit  from  the  money.  The 
president  told  him  the  bank  was  ready  to  renew  the  notes,  and 
to  give  him  any  accommodation  that  he  might  ask.  Mr.  Stout 
simply  replied  that  the  blow  was  a  heavy  one,  but  that  having 
assumed  the  obligation,  he  should  discharge  it ;  that  he  asked 
no  favors,  and  as  the  notes  matured  he  should  take  them  up. 
He  paid  every  dollar  due,  and  every  one  was  certain  that  his 
wealth  must  be  very  large.  His  manliness,  pluck,  and  integ¬ 
rity,  which  carried  him  through  that  crisis,  became  the  sure 
foundation-stone  on  which  his  great  fortune  was  laid.  He  took 
the  front  rank  among  successful  financiers,  and  his  honorable 
course  in  that  crisis  established  his  fame  as  an  honest  man,  in 
whom  it  would  be  safe  to  confide.  Years  of  earnest  and  active 
business  life  have  not  changed  that  character,  nor  allowed  a 
blot  or  stain  to  cloud  that  reputation.”  * 

Some  years  later,  Mr.  Stout  became  a  merchant.  He  estab- 

*  Matthew  Hole  Smith. 


122  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

lishecl  a  wholesale  boot  and  shoe  store,  and  engaged  actively  in 
that  business.  He  brought  to  his  new  calling  the  energy,  pru¬ 
dence,  and  integrity  which  had  distinguished  him  all  through 
Ids  life,  and  was  successful  from  the  first.  Pie  worked  hard. 
Plis  business  hours  were  from  seven  in  the  morning  until  six  in 
the  evening.  During  his  busy  season,  four  months  in  the  year, 
he  worked  until  ten,  and  often  until  twelve,  paying  his  em¬ 
ployes  extra  wages  for  labor  performed  after  the  regular  busi¬ 
ness  hours.  Sometimes  he  worked  until  four  in  the  morning, 

o  / 

but  that  did  not  deter  him  from  being  in  the  store  at  the  usual 
hour  for  opening.  He  was  always  the  last  to  go  home,  never 
leaving  the  store  until  the  business  of  the  day  was  over  and 
the  house  was  closed.  Pie  extended  his  operations  into  dry 
goods,  meeting  with  equal  success  in  this  department.  As  his 
business  expanded,  he  was  compelled  to  form  various  partner¬ 
ships,  but  in  all  these  arrangements  he  reserved  to  himself, 
like  Stewart,  the  exclusive  management  of  the  finances. 

About  thirty  years  ago,  the  shoe  and  leather  merchants 
of  the  city  decided  to  organize  a  bank,  in  which  their  interests 
should  be  the  principal  consideration.  Mr.  Stout  engaged  in 
the  effort  with  great  enthusiasm,  and  the  Shoe  and  Leather 
Bank  of  New  York  was  at  length  organized  under  the  most 
auspicious  circumstances.  Mr.  Stout  was  the  largest  stock¬ 
holder  in  the  new  bank,  and  was  elected  one  of  its  directors. 
His  influence  was  potent  in  directing  its  first  operations,  and 
the  next  year  he  was  elected  vice-president,  in  which  position 
he  really  had  the  control  of  the  enterprise  left  to  him.  A  year 
kiter  he  was  elected  president  of  the  bank,  a  position  which  he 
still  holds,  being  in  point  of  service  the  oldest  bank  president 
in  New  York.  Upon  questions  of  banking  and  finance,  his 
views  are  listened  to  with  great  respect  by  his  associates,  who 
have  proof  of  their  soundness  in  the  splendid  success  of  the 


ANDREW  V.  STOUT. 


123 

institution  over  which  lie  presides ;  and  it  may  be  truly  said 
that  there  are  few  men  in  the  city  who  enjoy  so  large  a  share 
of  the  public  confidence  as  is  bestowed  upon  him. 

As  a  citizen,  he  is  public-spirited  and  -liberal.  Some  years 
ago,  he  held  the  office  of  city  chamberlain,  and  during  his  ad¬ 
ministration  of  it  a  difficulty  arose  in  regard  to  paying  the 
police  force  their  wages.  Knowing  that  the  men  and  their 
families  would  suffer  if  the  money  were  not  promptly  paid 
them,  Mr.  Stout  generously  advanced  the  necessary  sum  from 
his  private  means,  looking  to  the  city  to  reimburse  him.  In 
grateful  acknowledgment  of  this  practical  sympathy  for  them, 
the  force  presented  him  with  a  handsome  testimonial.  His  for¬ 
tune  is  immense,  and  is  used  liberally  in  behalf  of  the  cause  of 
the  Christian  religion.  His  charities  are  said  to  be  large,  but 
one  rarely  hears  of  them,  so  quietly  are  they  done.  He  is  mar¬ 
ried  and  has  a  family. 

No  man’s  career  holds'  out  more  encouragement  to  young 
men  seeking  to  rise  than  that  of  Andrew  V.  Stout.  It 
shows  that  courage,  patient  industry,  and  business  capacity 
will  bring  fortune  to  any  honest  worker.  His  uniform  suc¬ 
cess  speaks  volumes  in  favor  of  a  young  man’s  striving  to 
lead  a  Christian  life  in  the  midst  of  his  business  cares  and 
struggles.  God’s  blessing  follows  such  an  one  at  every  step, 
and  he  will  succeed  in  the  end,  whatever  trials  may  beset 
his  path  at  first.  It  is  a  great  mistake  to  suppose  that  a  man’s 
success  depends  on  his  “  sharpness.”  Shrewdness  is  a  valuable 
quality,  but  it  must  be  coupled  with  a  plain,  practical  honesty, 
or  it  will  amount  to  nothing  in  the  end.  A  man  must  be  faith¬ 
ful  to  his  God  if  he  would  have  his  work  stand. 


124 


KINGS  OK  FOKTUNE. 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

JONAS  CHICKENING. 

N  Tremont  Street,  in  the  City  of  Boston,  near  the 
Boxbury  line,  there  stands  an  immense  building 
of  brick,  said  to  be  larger  than  any  edifice  in  the 
United  States,  save  the  Capitol  at  Washington. 
It  is  built  in  the  form  of  a  hollow  square,  with  a 
large  court-yard  in  the  center,  and  the  building  and  court-yard 
together  cover  an  area  of  five  acres.  It  is  five  stories  in  height 
on  the  outer  side,  and  six  on  the  inner,  the  court-yard  being  one 
story  lower  than  the  street.  The  building  is  two  hundred  and 
sixty-two  feet  in  length  from  east  to  west,  and  two  hundred  and 
forty-five  from  north  to  south,  the  shorter  distance  being  the 
length  on  Tremont  Street.  The  width  of  the  building  all 
around  the  court-yard  is  fifty  feet.  It  contains  nine  hundred 
windows,  with  eleven  thousand  panes  of  glass,  and  when 
lighted  up  at  night  seems  almost  a  solid  mass  of  fire.  From 
five  to  six  hundred  men  are  employed  here  in  various  capaci¬ 
ties,  and  an  immense  steam  engine  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 
horse-power  furnishes  the  motive  power  for  the  machinery. 
Altogether,  it  is  one  of  the  most  prominent  and  interesting 
of  all  the  sights  of  Boston,  and  the  visitor  is  surprised  to  learn 
that  it  is  due  entirely  to  the  energy  and  genius  of  one  who, 
but  thirty-four  years  previous  to  its  erection,  came  to  Boston  a 


JONAS  CHICKERING. 


125 


penniless  stranger.  The  building  is  the  famous  piano-forte 
manufactory  of  Chickering  &  Sons,  and  its  founder  was  Jonas 
Chickering,  the  subject  of  this  sketch. 

Jonas  Chickering  was  born  at  New  Ipswich,  New  Hamp¬ 
shire,  on  the  5th  of  April,  1798.  His  father  was  a  blacksmith 
by  trade,  and  employed  his  leisure  time  in  cultivating  a  small 
farm  of  which  he  was  the  owner.  He  was  esteemed  by  his 
neighbors  as  an  upright,  reliable  man,  and  prudent  and  care¬ 
ful  in  his  temporal  affairs.  The  family  being  poor,  young 
Jonas  was  required  to  do  his  share  toward  cultivating  the 
farm,  and  received  only  such  education  as  was  afforded  by  the 
district  schools  in  the  vicinity.  He  was  noted  at  an  early  age 
for  his  passionate  love  of  music.  When  a  mere  child,  he 
learned  to  play  on  the  fife,  and  was  such  a  proficient  per¬ 
former  that  he  was  called  upon  with  the  town  drummer  to 
furnish  music  for  the  militia  musters,  which  were  then  the 
pride  of  the  town.  These  were  happy  days  for  the  lad,  but 
his  pleasure  was  marred  by  the  ridicule  which  the  contrast 
between  his  slender  figure  and  the  stalwart  frame  of  the  “ six- 
foot  drummer”  caused  the  fun-loving  towns-people  to  indulge  in. 
Soon  after  this  he  learned  to  play  on  the  clarionet,  and  when 
only  seventeen  or  eighteen  years  old,  was  so  advanced  in  his  art 
that  he  could  read  at  sight  music  of  the  most  difficult  character. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  cabinet¬ 
maker  to  learn  his  trade,  and  remained  with  him  for  three 
years,  exerting  himself  to  become  thorough  master  of  every 
detail  of  the  business.  Toward  the  close  of  his  apprenticeship, 
an  event  occurred  which  changed  the  whole  current  of  his  life, 
and  placed  him  in  what  proved  to  him  the  road  to  fame  and 
fortune. 

One  of  the  wealthiest  citizens  of  New  Ipswich  was  the  for¬ 
tunate  owner  of  a  piano,  the  only  instrument  of  the  kind  in  the 


126 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


place;  but  his  treasure  was  almost  useless  to  him,  for  the  reason 
that  it  was  out  of  tune  and  seriously  damaged  in  some  respects. 
It  had  lain  in  this  condition  for  a  long  time,  no  one  in  or  near 
the  place  being  able  to  make  the  necessary  repairs.  In  this 
extremity  the  owner  bethought  him  of  Jonas  Chickering,  who 
had  acquired  an  enviable  reputation  for  skill  in  his  trade,  and 
it  was  thought  that  a  good  cabinet-maker  ought  of  necessity  to 
be  a  clever  piano-maker.  Young  Chickering,  thus  appealed  to, 
consented  to  undertake  the  task,  as  much  for  the  purpose  of 
becoming  familiar  with  the  instrument  as  of  earning  the  sum 
the  owner  of  it  proposed  to  pay  for  the  repairs.  He  had  not 
the  slightest  knowledge  of  its  internal  organization,  but  he 
believed  that  by  patient  investigation  he  could  master  it,  and 
he  knew  that  the  correctness  of  his  ear  would  enable  him  to 
tune  it.  He  made  a  careful  study  of  the  instrument  and  of 
every  separate  part,  spent  days  over  the  task,  discovered  the 
injury  and  the  cause  of  it,  arid  not  only  took  the  instrument  to 
pieces  and  restored  it  to  its  former  condition,  but  did  his  work 
so  well  that  the  piano  was  pronounced  fully  as  good  in  every 
respect  as  when  it  was  new.  This  was  not  all.  ,  He  discovered 
defects  in  the  instrument  which  even  its  maker  was  not  able  to 
remedy,  and  his  fertile  brain  at  once  suggested  to  him  a  plan 
for  removing  them. 

Here  was  a  chance  for  him,  and  he  resolved  to  profit 
by  it.  He  would  abandon  cabinet-making  and  learn  the 
manufacture  of  pianos.  Then,  when  master  of  his  trade, 
he  would  make  use  of  his  discoveries,  and  earn  both  fame 
and  fortune.  When  his  determination  to  change  his  business 
was  made  known,  his  friends  attributed  it  to  his  desire  to 
be  in  the  midst  of  musical  instruments,  and  where  he  could 
gratify  his  love  of  music;  but  this  was  only  a  part  of  the 
motive  which  influenced  him.  He  meant  to  rise  in  the 


JONAS  CHICKERING. 


127 


world,  and  he  was  sure  that  he  held  in  his  hands  the  means 
of  doing  so. 

In  1818,  when  twenty  years  old,  he  removed  to  Boston,  and 
obtained  employment  with  a  cabinet-maker.  He  did  this  in 
order  to  give  him  time  to  look  about  him,  to  become  familiar 
with  the  city  and  city  life,  and  to  acquire  such  other  informa¬ 
tion  as  would  enable  him  to  decide  upon  the  best  means  of 
putting  his  plans  into  execution.  He  saved  his  wages  with 
the  greatest  care,  and  at  the  end  of  his  first  year  in  Boston 
had  accumulated  a  modest  little  sum,  which  he  meant  should 
support  him  while  he  was  learning  his  new  trade. 

On  the  15th  of  February,  1819,  without  the  loss  of  a  day, 
he  began  work  with  a  piano-maker. 

He  had  now  entered  upon  what  he  meant  should  be  the 
business  of  his  life,  and  he  was  resolved  that  he  would  be 
master  of  it.  From  the  first  he  took  rank  in  his  employer’s 
factory  as  the  most  careful  workman  in  it.  He  spared  no  pains 
to  make  his  knowledge  full  in  every  detail.  Time  was  of  no 
consequence  compared  with  knowledge,  and  he  was  never 
anxious  to  hurry  through  with  his  work.  It  soon  came  to  be 
recognized  by  his  employer  and  fellow-workmen  that  he  was 
the  best  fitted  for  those  portions  of  the  work  upon  the  instru¬ 
ment  which  required  the  greatest  patience  as  well  as  the  great¬ 
est  care,  and  the  most  difficult  and  delicate  work  was  always 
intrusted  to  him,  his  wages  being,  of  course,  in  proportion. 
Other  men  had  no  thought  but  to  earn  a  living.  This  man 
meant  to  win  fame  and  fortune,  and  to  enlarge  the  scope  of 
that  art  to  which  he  was  so  passionately  devoted.  He  labored 
with  his  mind  as  well  as  his  hands,  familiarizing  himself  with 
every  detail  of  the  manufacture,  and  devising  in  silence  the 
means  for  improving  the  instrument  and  the  implements  used 
in  its  construction.  He  could  afford  to  wait,  to  be  slower  than 


128 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


bis  fellows.  Every  moment  spent  over  his  task  made  his  work¬ 
manship  the  better,  and  opened  to  his  mind  new  sources  of  im¬ 
provement.  He  spent  three  years  as  a  journeyman,  and  then 
went  into  business  for  himself.  He  associated  himself  with  a 
Mr.  Stewart,  under  the  firm  of  Stewart  &  Chickering. 

Fifty  years  ago  the  piano-forte  was  a  wretched  piece  of 
mechanism  compared  with  the  superb  instrument  of  to-day. 
It  was  originally  a  progressive  growth  from  the  ancient  lyre, 
through  the  harp,  psaltery,  dulcimer,  clavictherium,  clavichord, 
virginal,  spinet,  harpsichord,  to  the  piano  of  Christofali  in  the 
early  years  of  the  last  century.  At  the  period  of  Mr.  Chick- 
ering’s  entrance  into  business,  it  was  still  very  imperfect, 
and  the  various  manufacturers  of  the  instrument  were  earnestly 
endeavoring  to  discover  some  means  of  remedying  the  defects 
of  which  they  were  all  conscious.  There  are  four  divisions  in 
the  manufacture  of  a  piano,  each  of  which  requires  great  skill 
and  care.  These  are :  First,  The  making  of  the  framing  and 
the  sound-board;  Second,  The  stringing;  Third,  The  keys  and 
action;  Fourth,  The  case  and  ornamental  work.  The  framing 
requires  strength  and  simplicity.  It  is  this  portion  of  the  in¬ 
strument  which  sustains  the  tension  of  the  strings,  which  in  full 
to  large-sized  pianos  is  not  less  than  from  six  to  twelve  tons, 
and  it  is  a  matter  of  prime  necessity  that  the  portions  which  serve 
as  a  strut  or  stretcher  between  the  ends  of  the  strings,  and 
which  are  to  resist  this  enormous  pull,  must  be  made  cor¬ 
respondingly  strong  and  rigid,  since  by  any  gradual  yielding 
under  the  pull  of  the  strings,  their  lengths  and  tensions,  and 
hence  their  tone,  must  undergo  proportionate  change.  In  the 
old  pianos,  the  frames  were  of  wood,  and  it  was  impossible  to 
use  any  but  small,  short  strings,  for  the  reason  given  above. 
Fullness  and  power  were  not  to  be  thought  of,  and  builders 
were  obliged  to  confine  themselves  to  securing  truthfulness  of 


JONAS  CHICKERING. 


129 


tone.  A  multitude  of  causes,  among  which  were  the  changes 
in  the  weather,  combined  to  render  it  impossible  to  keep  the  old- 
fashioned  instrument  in  tune.  It  was  this  defect  which  first 
attracted  the  attention  of  Jonas  Chiekering,  and  his  first  en¬ 
deavor  was  to  produce  an  instrument  which  would  withstand 
the  climatic  changes  which  were  so  troublesome  to  the  old  ones. 
He  was  fully  aware  of  the  fact  that  the  piano  trade  in  this 
country  was  then  so  unimportant  that  it  offered  but  little  in¬ 
ducement  to  a  man  who  could  manufacture  only  the  old  in¬ 
strument  ;  but  he  believed  that  by  producing  an  instrument  of 
better  proportions,  and  one  fuller,  richer,  and  more  lasting  in 
tone,  he  could  create  a  demand  for  it  which  would  insure  the 
sale  of  all  he  could  manufacture.  His  hope  of  success  lay  not 
in  the  old,  but  in  an  improved  and  nobler  instrument.  That 
he  was  correct  in  his  belief,  the  magnificent  instrument  of  to¬ 
day  which  bears  his  name,  and  the  lucrative  business  he  has 
left  to  his  sons,  amply  demonstrate.  Others  besides  himself 
were  working  for  the  same  end,  and  he  knew  that  he  would 
have  to  bear  the  test  of  determined  and  intelligent  competition. 
He  applied  himself  to  his  purpose  with  enthusiasm.  He  care¬ 
fully  studied  the  theory  of  atmospheric  vibration  and  musical 
combination,  as  well  as  an  application  of  the  principles  of  me¬ 
chanical  philosophy  to  the  construction  of  the  instrument.  He 
went  deep  into  the  science  involved  in  his  work,  into  the  phil¬ 
osophy  of  melody.  Passionately  devoted  to  music,  he  was  am¬ 
bitious  of  placing  that  which  has  been  so  truly  called  “  the 
king  of  instruments”  within  the  reach  of  all  lovers  of  harmony, 
and  to  e’ive  them  the  best  instrument  that  human  invention 

O 

could  produce — an  instrument  which  should  not  only  withstand 
atmospheric  changes,  but  which  should  yield  the  richest,  fullest 
volume  of  melody,  with  the  least  exertion  to  the  performer. 
His  progress  was  slow,  but  it  was  sure.  Beginning  with  an 


130 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


improvement  in  the  action,  he  accomplished,  in  a  great  measure 
(in  1838),  his  plan  for  preserving  the  permanence  and  purity 
of  the  tone  of  the  instrument  by  casting  the  entire  iron  framing 
with  the  parallel  bars  in  one  piece.  Iron  had  for  some  time 
before  this  been  in  general  use  for  framing,  but  the  frame  was 
cast  in  a  few  separate  parts,  which  were  put  together  by  means 
of  bolts  and  screws,  a  plan  which  is  still  used  to  a  considerable 
extent  in  Europe.  By  his  plan  of  casting  the  frame  and  its 
supporting  bars  in  one  solid  piece,  Mr.  Chickering  not  only 
prevented  the  frame  from  yielding  to  the  pull  of  the  strings, 
thus  securing  permanence  and  purity  of  tone,  but  was  enabled 
to  use  larger  frames  and  more  strings,  which  greatly  increased 
the  capacity  of  the  instrument. 

Several  other  improvements  were  made  by  him,  the  most  im¬ 
portant  of  which  was  the  invention,  in  1845,  of  the  circular 
scale  for  square  pianos,  which  is  now  in  general  use  in  this 
country  and  in  Europe.  “  This  consists  in  giving  to  the  row 
of  tuning  pins  and  wrest-planks — previously  straight  in  these 
instruments — a  curved  disposition,  answering  nearly  to  an  arc 
of  a  circle,  the  advantage  being  that  the  strings  become  less 
crowded,  larger  hammers,  and  a  more  direct  blow  can  be  se¬ 
cured,  and  the  tone  is  both  strengthened  and  improved.”  With 
a  rare  generosity,  Mr.  Chickering  declined  to  patent  this  im¬ 
provement,  which  would  have  enabled  him  to  drive  competition 
out  of  the  market.  He  regarded  it  as  so  necessary  to  a  good 
piano  that  he  declared  that  all  makers  ought  to  have  the  use  of 
it,  as  it  would  thus  be  within  the  power  of  all  persons  able  to 
purchase  a  piano  to  avail  themselves  of  it,  whether  they  bought 
a  “ Chickering”  or  not.  Such  generosity  is  too  rare  to  fail  to 
receive  the  praise  it  merits. 

Mr.  Chickering  did  not  continue  long  in  business  with  Mr. 
Stewart.  The  latter  withdrew  in  a  few  years,  and  Mr.  Chick- 


JONAS  CHICKERING. 


131 


ering  carried  on  the  business  alone.  In  1830  he  formed  a 
partnership  with  Captain  John  Mackay,  a  retired  ship-mer¬ 
chant.  In  the  new  firm  Captain  Mackay  took  charge  of  the 
finances  and  the  office  business,  while  Mr.  Chickering  devoted 
himself  entirely  to  the  mechanical  department.  The  operations 
of  the  new  house  were  very  successful.  The  improvements 
made  by  Mr.  Chickering  from  the  first  created  a  demand  for 
their  instruments  which  was  sometimes  so  great  that  it  was 
difficult  to  supply  it.  This  demand  continued  to  increase, 
until  the  house  was  perfectly  easy  as  to  money  matters,  and 
able  to  enlarge  its  facilities  very  greatly.  It  was  Mr.  Chicker- 
ing’s  design  that  each  separate  instrument  should  be  an  im¬ 
provement  upon  those  which  had  preceded  it,  and  he  was  care¬ 
ful  that  this  plan  should  not  miscarry.  In  a  few  years  the 
firm  was  enabled  to  import  the  foreign  materials  needed,  by  the 
cargo,  thus  saving  the  profit  which  they  had  hitherto  been  com¬ 
pelled  to  pay  the  importer.  Besides  this  saving,  they  were 
enabled  to  keep  on  hand  a  large  stock  of  the  woods  used  in  the 
instrument,  and  thus  it  was  allowed  to  become  more  thoroughly 
seasoned  than  that  which  they  had  been  compelled  to  purchase, 
from  time  to  time,  in  small  quantities.  In  1841,  Captain 
Mackay  sailed  from  Boston  for  South  America,  for  the  purpose 
of  obtaining  a  supply  of  the  woods  needed  by  the  firm ;  but  he 
never  returned,  and  as  no  tidings  of  him  or  his  ship  were  ever 
received,  it  is  supposed  that  the  vessel  went  down  at  sea  with  all 
on  board. 

Mr.  Chickering  now  decided  to  continue  the  business  with¬ 
out  a  partner.  His  friends  supposed  that  in  assuming  the 
management  of  the  concern,  in  addition  to  the  direction  of  the 
mechanical  department,  and  the  constant  mental  labor  to  which 
he  subjected  himself  in  his  efforts  to  improve  the  piano,  he  was 
undertaking  more  than  he  was  capable  of  performing.  They 


132 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


feared  his  health  would  break  down  under  it.  Besides,  it  was 
generally  believed  that,  in  spite  of  Mr.  Chiekering’s  undoubted 
skill  in  his  own  department,  he  was  not  much  of  a  business 
man.  He  was  confident  of  his  own  ability,  however,  and  did 
not  hesitate  to  assume  the  new  responsibility. 

The  business  of  which  he  now  became  the  owner  was  very 
heavy  and  extensive.  Soon  after  the  beginning  of  his  connec¬ 
tion  with  Captain  Mackay,  the  firm  erected  a  large  factory  for 
the  purpose  of  carrying  on  their  business.  One  hundred  hands 
were  employed  in  it  when  opened,  but  in  a  few  years  it  was 
necessary  to  employ  more  than  twice  that  number,  so  rapidly 
did  the  business  increase.  The  supply  of  materials  needed  was 
ample  and  of  the  very  best  quality,  for  Mr.  Chiekering  never 
allowed  an  inferior  article  to  be  used.  The  warerooms  were 
large  and  handsomely  fitted  up,  and  were  filled  with  instru¬ 
ments  ranging  in  price  from  a  thousand  dollars  downward.  It 
was  generally  believed  that  while  Mr.  Chi'ckering’s  genius  had 
created  the  demand  for  the  pianos,  it  was  Captain  Mackay’s 
business  knowledge  and  experience  that  had  placed  affairs  on 
their  present  footing,  and  when  Mr.  Chiekering  proposed  to 
buy  Captain  Mackay’s  interest  from  his  heirs,  which  was  valued 
at  several  hundred  thousand  dollars,  there  was  a  very  general 
belief,  which  found  expression,  that  he  was  incurring  certain 
ruin.  The  condition  of  the  sale  was  that  the  purchase-money 
should  be  divided  into  installments,  for  each  of  which  Mr. 
Chiekering  should  give  his  note,  secured  by  a  mortgage  on  the 
premises.  At  Mr.  Chickering’s  request  each  note  was  made 
payable  “on  or  before ”  a  given  day.  The  lawyer  who  con¬ 
ducted  the  transaction  smiled  skeptically  as  he  inserted  this 
clause,  and  asked  the  purchaser  if  he  ever  expected  to  pay  the 
notes  at  all. 

“  If  I  did  not  expect  to  pay  them  promptly,  I  should  not 


JONAS  CHICKERING. 


133 


give  them/’  was  the  simple  reply.  He  was  as  good  as  his 
word.  The  notes  were  met  promptly,  and  although  Captain 
Mackay’s  family  requested  that  they  might  stand  as  an  invest¬ 
ment  for  them,  Mr.  Chickering  took  up  the  last  one  at  its 
maturity. 

With  the  business  in  his  own  hands,  Mr.  Chickering  contin¬ 
ued  its  operations,  displaying  an  ease  in  his  mercantile  transac¬ 
tions  which  astonished  and  delighted  his  friends.  The  business 
prospered  to  a  greater  degree  than  before,  and  all  the  while 
Mr.  Chickering  continued  his  labors  for  the  improvement  of 
his  instruments  with  still  greater  success  than  in  former  years. 
His  pianos  were  universally  regarded  as  the  best  in  the  market, 
and  his  competitors  were  unable  to  excel  him.  Although  con¬ 
ducting  a  business  which  required  the  constant  exercise  of  the 
highest  mercantile  talent,  he  did  not  relax  his  energy  in  the 
mechanical  department.  To  the  end  of  his  life,  long  after  he 
had  become  a  wealthy  and  prominent  man,  he  had  his  own 
little  working-cabinet,  with  an  exquisite  set  of  tools,  with  which 
he  himself  put  the  finishing  touch  to  each  of  his  splendid  in¬ 
struments,  a  touch  he  would  not  intrust  to  anv  other  hands. 

His  competitors  did  all  in  their  power  to  equal  him,  but  he 
distanced  them  all.  One  of  them  adopted  a  most  startling  ex¬ 
pedient.  He  obtained  permission  from  the  Legislature  of  Mas¬ 
sachusetts  to  change  his  name  to  Chickering,  and  at  once  sent  out 
his  instruments  marked  with  his  new  name,  his  object  of  course 
being  to  deceive  the  public,  and  Jonas  Chickering  had  the  mor¬ 
tification  of  seeing  the  inferior  instruments  of  another  maker 
mistaken  for  his  own.  He  promptly  laid  before  the  Legislature 
a  petition  for  redress,  setting  forth  the  facts  of  the  case  and  the 
motives  of  his  rival.  The  result  was  that  the  Legislature  recon¬ 
sidered  its  action,  and  compelled  the  bogus  Chickering  to  resume 
his  original  name. 


134 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNE. 


Mr.  Chickering  was  noted  for  his  simplicity  and  straight¬ 
forwardness  in  business  transactions.  Conscious  of  his  own  in¬ 
tegrity,  he  listened  to  no  proposition  of  a  doubtful  character, 
nor  would  he  ever  allow  his  credit  as  a  merchant  to  be  ques¬ 
tioned  with  impunity.  Upon  one  occasion,  he  applied  through 
his  clerk  to  the  bank,  with  which  he  had  dealt  for  many  years, 
for  an  accommodation  which  he  needed.  The  president  of 
the  bank  sent  for  him,  and  told  him  that  security  would  be 
required. 

“I  shall  give  you  none,”  he  replied.  “I  have  done  my 
business  at  this  bank  for  a  long  time,  and  if  you  do  not  know 
me,  I  shall  apply  where  I  am  better  known.” 

The  president  was  firm  in  his  position,  and  Mr.  Chickering 
applied  to  another  bank,  which  readily  granted  him  the  desired 
discount,  and  to  which  he  at  once  transferred  his  business,  which 
was  worth  to  the  bank  about  ten  thousand  dollars  a  year, 
Shortly  after,  a  director  of  the  institution  at  which  he  had  for^ 
merly  dealt  called  on  him,  and  urged  him  to  restore  his  busi¬ 
ness  to  the  bank,  assuring  him  that  in  future  it  would  readily 
grant  him  any  accommodation  he  might  desire. 

“  No,”  he  replied ;  “  I  will  deal  with  no  institution  which, 
having  had  the  opportunity  of  knowing  me,  suspects  my  respon¬ 
sibility.” 

Again  having  need  of  accommodation,  he  sent  his  notes  for 
a  large  sum  to  one  of  the  city  banks  for  discount.  The  presi¬ 
dent  said  an  indorser  would  be  required. 

u  I  shall  indorse  them  myself,”  said  Mr.  Chickering. 

u  That  will  never  do,”  replied  the  president. 

“  Very  well,”  was  the  simple  answer,  and,  without  further 
words,  he  took  the  notes  to  another  bank,  which  promptly 
loaned  him  the  money  on  them. 

He  tolerated  no  irregularity  in  his  own  business.  He  was 


JONAS  CHICKERING. 


185 


true  to  the  spirit  as  well  as  to  the  letter  of  a  contract,  and 
never,  during  the  whole  course  of  his  long  life,  was  he  guilty 
of  a  transaction  in  which  the  most  rigid  moralist  could  find  a 
taint  of  sharp  practice.  What  a  refutation  of  the  theories  of 
those  who  hold  that  cunning  and  trickery  are  unavoidable 
some  time  in  the  course  of  a  long  and  successful  mercantile 
career  lies  in  the  story  of  this  man,  who,  beginning  life  penni¬ 
less,  filled  with  a  burning  ambition  to  be  rich  and  famous,  never 
swerved  from  the  straight  path  of  integrity,  and  by  the  exercise 
of  only  the  highest  traits  of  his  nature  more  than  realized  his 
boyish  dreams !  Ponder  it  well,  young  man,  and  learn  from  it 
that  honesty  is  indeed  the  best  policy  in  any  calling. 

Mr.  Chickering  had  married  early  in  life,  and  now  had  three 
sons  just  entering  upon  manhood.  These  were  carefully  edu¬ 
cated  at  the  public  schools  for  which  Boston  is  so  justly  famed, 
and  then  put  into  their  father’s  factory  to  learn  the  mechanical 
part  of  the  business.  It  was  the  father’s  ambition  to  be  suc¬ 
ceeded  by  his  sons,  but  he  was  not  willing  to  trust  the  labor  of 
his  life  to  ignorant  or  incompetent  hands.  At  the  age  of  seven¬ 
teen,  Thomas  Chickering,  the  eldest  son,  was  taken  from  school, 
and,  under  his  father’s  eye,  taught  every  detail  of  the  mechan¬ 
ical  branch  of  the  business,  until  he  understood  it  as  well  as 
the  senior  Chickering  himself.  George,  the  second  son,  in  due 
time  passed  through  the  same  course  of  training;  while  Francis, 
the  youngest,  was  brought  up  in  the  warehouse.  The  father 
thoroughly  imbued  his  sons  with  his  own  system  and  energy, 
and  to-day  we  see  the  result.  The  firm  of  Chickering  &  Sons 
is  still  the  most  prominent  in  America.  Thomas  is  now  the 
acting  head  of  the  house,  and  has  led  it  on  to  continued  suc¬ 
cess;  Francis  is  the  presiding  genius  of  the  mechanical  depart¬ 
ment,  and  has  made  many  important  improvements  in  the  field 

in  which  his  father  won  success ;  and  George  exercises  a  gen- 
9 


136 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

eral  supervision  at  the  immense  factory  in  Boidon.  TEj 
mantle  of  the  father  has  fallen  upon  the  sons,  and  l:i3  Lvks  j 
have  found  their  highest  reward  in  their  success. 

Mr.  Chickering’s  good  fortune  was  not  entirely  uninterrupted. 
On  the  1st  of  December,  1852,  his  factory  was  burned  to  the 
ground,  with  all  its  valuable  patterns,  stock,  etc.,  involving  a 
loss  to  him  of  two  hundred  thousand  dollars.  The  interruption 
to  his  business  was  very  serious,  apart  from  the  loss  of  his 
property.  Expressions  of  sympathy  poured  in  upon  him  from 
his  friends,  coupled  with  offers  of  pecuniary  assistance  in  his 
efforts  to  reestablish  his  business.  His  disaster  seemed  merely 
to  inspire  him  with  fresh  energy,  but  the  kindness  of  his  friends 
entirely  overcame  him. 

He  wasted  no  time  in  vain  regrets,  but  at  once  went  to  work. 
He  was  fifty-four  years  old,  but  he  showed  an  energy  and 
determination  which  more  than  rivaled  the  fire  of  his  young 
manhood.  The  loss  of  his  factory  was  not  only  a  severe  blow 


“MY  M  c  N  SHALL  NOT  SUFFER.” 


JONAS  CHICKERING. 


137 


to  him,  but  to  the  three  hundred  workmen  who  had  been 
employed  in  it,  and  who  were  dependent  upon  their  wages  for 
their  support.  His  first  care  was  to  assure  them  that  they 
should  not  suffer,  but  that  they  should  continue  to  receive  their 
wages  as  regularly  as  though  nothing  had  happened  to  inter¬ 
rupt  their  labor.  He  had  always  been  kind  and  generous  to 
his  employes,  paying  liberal  wages,  and  rewarding  especial 
merit,  but  this  act  of  kindness  did  more  to  endear  him  to 
them  than  any  previous  benefaction.  Having  provided  for 
his  men,  he  set  to  work  to  prepare  temporary  accommoda¬ 
tions  for  his  business,  and  then  began  his  arrangements  for  the 
construction  of  a  new  factory.  He  took  a  great  degree  of  inter¬ 
est  in  the  plans  for  the  new  building,  the  architect  being  almost 
entirely  guided  by  his  suggestions,  and  the  result  of  his  labors 
is  the  magnificent  building  to  which  reference  was  made  at  the 
opening  of  this  chapter.  He  did  not  live  to  see  it  completed, 
however.  He  died  at  the  house  of  a  friend  from  the  rupture 
of  a  blood-vessel,  produced,  it  is  believed,  by  severe  mental 
labor,  on  the  8th  of  December,  1853.  His  fortune  at  the  time 
of  his  death  was  estimated  at  a  quarter  of  a  million  of  dollars. 
His  sons  assumed  the  charge  of  the  business,  which  they  still 
conduct. 

The  loss  of  Mr.  Chickering  was  felt  by  all  classes  of  his  fel¬ 
low-citizens — especially  by  the  poor.  To  them  he  had  been  a 
kind  and  generous  friend.  Distress  never  appealed  to  him  in 
vain,  and  he  proved  a  faithful  steward  of  the  riches  committed 
to  his  care.  Yet  he  performed  his  charities  Avith  such  a  modesty 
and  reticence  that  feAV  beside  the  grateful  recipients  were  aware 
of  them.  Indeed,  it  was  his  custom  to  enjoin  secrecy  upon 
those  whom  he  assisted ;  but  they  Avould  not  remain  quiet. 
His  liberality  is  in  striking  contrast  with  the  closeness  of 
many  who  were  worth  more  than  twenty  times  his  wealth,  but 
who  lacked  his  warm  and  sympathizing  nature. 


138 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


I 


CHAPTER  VII. 

NICHOLAS  LONGWORTH. 

HE  grape  culture  of  the  United  States  is  yet  in 
its  infancy.  Although  the  annual  wine  product 
is  estimated  at  nearly  three  millions  of  gallons, 
there  can  he  no  doubt  that  ere  many  years  shall 
have  elapsed  America  will  rank  as  one  of  the 
most  important  wine  countries  of  the  world.  California  is 
already  extending  her  vineyards  for  miles  along  her  smiling 
valleys,  where  the  clear  sky  and  the  balmy  air,  which  are  un¬ 
changeable  at  the  season  of  the  grape  harvest,  permit  a  degree 
of  perfection  in  the  fruit  unattainable  in  any  European  country. 
Already  her  wines  are  commanding  an  enviable  place  in  the 
markets  of  the  world,  with  no  apparent  limits  to  the  growing 
demand  for  them.  The  hillsides  of  the  lower  Ohio  Valley  are 
lined  with  thriving  vineyards,  whose  rich  clusters  of  Catawba 
and  Isabella  grapes  delight  the  eye  on  every  hand,  and  thou¬ 
sands  of  acres  are  now  given  to  successful  grape  culture,  where 
formerly  only  a  few  straggling  vines  were  seen.  More  than 
five  hundred  thousand  gallons  of  wine  are  now  annually  pro¬ 
duced  in  the  neighborhood  of  Cincinnati  alone,  and  find  a 
market  in  that  city,  and  what  was  but  a  few  years  ago  a  mere 
experiment  is  now  one  of  the  chief  sources  of  the  wonderful 
prosperity  of  the  Ohio  Valley,  and  one  of  the  most  important 
features  in  the  commerce  of  the  Queen  City  of  the  West.  The 


NICHOLAS  LONGWORTH. 


139 


success  which  has  attended  this  branch  of  our  industry  must  be 
a  matter  of  congratulation  to  the  whole  country,  and  the  man 
to  whose  courage,  energy,  and  liberality  it  is  mainly  due  must 
be  regarded  as  a  public  benefactor. 

This  man,  Nicholas  Longworth  by  name,  was  born  at 
Newark,  New  Jersey,  on  the  16th  of  January,  1782.  His  father 
had  been  a  man  of  large  property,  but  in  consequence  of  being 
a  Tory  during  the  Revolution,  his  possessions  were  confiscated, 
and  he  and  his  family  impoverished.  Young  Nicholas’s  child¬ 
hood  was  passed  in  indigence,  and  it  is  said  that  he  was 
apprenticed  to  a  shoemaker,  when  a  mere  lad,  to  learn  the 
trade  as  a  means  of  livelihood.  However  this  may  be,  it  is 
certain  that  when  very  young  he  went  to  South  Carolina  as  a 
clerk  for  his  elder  brother.  The 'climate  of  the  South,  however, 
did  not  suit  his  health,  and  he  returned  to  Newark,  and  began 
the  study  of  the  law. 

He  was  poor,  and  the  East  was  overcrowded,  even  at  that 
early  day,  and  offered  but  few  inducements  to  a  young  man 
entirely  dependent  upon  his  own  efforts.  Ohio  was  then  the 
“Far  West,”  and  emigration  was  setting  in  toward  it  rapidly. 
Those  who  had  seen  the  country  related  what  then  seemed  mar¬ 
velous  tales  of  its  wonderful  fertility  and  progress.  Few  pro¬ 
fessional  men  were  seeking  the  distant  land,  and  Longworth 
felt  convinced  that  the  services  of  such  as  did  go  would  assur¬ 
edly  be  in  demand,  and  he  resolved  to  cast  his  lot  with  the 
West. 

In  1803,  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  he  removed  to  the  little 
village  of  Cincinnati,  and,  having  fixed  upon  this  place  as  his 
future  home,  entered  the  law  office  of  Judge  Jacob  Burnet, 
long  the  ablest  jurist  in  Ohio.  He  soon  won  the  confidence  and 
esteem  of  his  instructor,  and  succeeded  so  well  in  his  studies 
that  in  an  unusually  short  time  he  was  admitted  to  the  bar. 


140 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


He  entered  upon  the  practice  of  his  profession  with  energy,  and 
soon  acquired  a  profitable  business,  which  increased  rapidly. 
He  was  a  man  of  simple  habits,  and  lived  economically.  His 
savings  were  considerable,  and  were  regularly  invested  by  him 
in  real  estate  in  the  suburbs  of  the  town.  Land  was  cheap 
at  that  time,  some  of  his  lots  costing  him  but  ten  dollars  each. 
Long  before  his  death  they  were  worth  more  than  as  many 
thousands.  He  had  a  firm  conviction  that  Cincinnati  was  des¬ 
tined  to  become  one  of  the  largest  and  most  flourishing  cities 
in  the  Union,  and  that  his  real  estate  would  increase  in  value  at 
a  rate  which  would  render  him  wealthy  in  a  very  few  years. 

His  first  client  was  a  man  accused  of  horse-stealing,  in  those 
days  the  most  heinous  offense  known  to  Western  law.  Long- 
worth  secured  his  acquittal,  but  the  fellow  had  no  money  to 
pay  his  counsel,  and  in  the  absence  of  funds  gave  Longworth 
two  second-hand  copper  stills,  -which  were  his  property.  These 
the  lawyer  accepted,  thinking  that  he  could  easily  dispose  of 
them  for  cash,  as  they  were  rare  and  valuable  there  in  those 
days.  They  were  in  the  keeping  of  Mr.  Joel  Williams,  who 
carried  on  a  tavern  adjacent  to  the  river,  and  who  was  after¬ 
ward  one  of  the  largest  property-holders  in  Cincinnati.  Mr. 
Williams  was  building  a  distillery  at  the  time,  and,  as  he  had 
confidently  reckoned  upon  using  the  two  stills  in  his  possession, 
was  considerably  nonplused  when  Longworth  presented  his 
order  for  them.  In  his  extremity  he  offered  to  purchase  them 
from  the  lawyer  for  a  lot  of  thirty-three  acres  of  barren  land  in 
the  town,  which  was  then  worth  little  or  nothing.  Longworth 
hesitated,  for  although  he  had  an  almost  prophetic  belief  in  the 
future  value  of  the  land,  he  was  sorely  in  need  of  ready  money ; 
but  at  length  he  accepted  the  offer.  The  deed  for  the  land 
was  made  out  in  his  name,  and  the  stills  became  the  property 
of  Mr.  Williams.  The  distillery  was  built,  and  its  owner 


NICHOLAS  LONGWORTH. 


141 


realized  a  fortune ;  but  Longworth  did  more.  His  thirty-three 
acres  of  barren  land  were  soon  in  the  very  heart  of  Cincin¬ 
nati,  and  long  before  his  death  were  valued  at  two  millions 
of  dollars. 

The  foresight  of  Mr.  Longworth  was  fully  justified  by  the 
course  of  events.  The  growth  of  Cincinnati  was  almost  mar¬ 
velous  in  its  rapidity.  In  1802,  it  contained  about  800  inhab¬ 
itants ;  in  1810,  2,540;  in  1820,  9,060;  in  1830,  24,831;  in 
1840,  46,338;  in  1850,  118,761 ;  and  in  1860,  just  three  years 
before  Mr.  Long  worth’s  death,  171,293  inhabitants.  The  reader 
can  easily  imagine  the  immense  profits  which  a  half  century’s 
increase  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  far-seeing  lawyer.  It  seems 
almost  like  reading  some  old  fairy  tale  to  peruse  the  accounts 
of  successful  ventures  in  real  estate  in  American  cities.  They 
have  sprung  up  as  if  by  magic,  and  it  is  impossible  to  say  where 
their  development  will  end.  Said  a  gentleman  of  less  than 
thirty-five  years  of  age  to  the  writer  of  these  pages,  “  I  am  the 
oldest  native-born  citizen  of  Chicago.  When  I  first  saw  the 
light,  my  native  place  could  not  boast  even  the  dignity  of  a 
village ;  and  young  as  I  am,  I  have  witnessed  all  this  wonder¬ 
ful  growth.”  The  prosperity  of  Cincinnati  was  scarcely  less 
marked,  as  the  career  of  Mr.  Longworth  shows.  The  invest¬ 
ment  of  a  comparatively  insignificant  sum  laid  the  foundation 
of  his  fortune,  and  the  first  counsel  fee  he  ever  earned,  a  sum 
trifling  in  itself,  placed  him  in  possession  of  millions. 

Mr.  Longworth  continued  carefully  to  invest  his  gains  in 
real  estate.  The  prices  paid  by  him  increased,  of  course,  with 
the  rise  in  the  value  of  property,  but  as  he  was  persuaded  that 
the  limit  had  not  yet  been  reached,  he  extended  his  operations 
without  fear  of  loss.  He  sold  many  of  his  original  purchases, 
but  continued  until  the  day  of  his  death  the  largest  land-owner 
in  the  city.  In  1850  his  taxes  were  over  $17,000,  and  in  the 


142 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


same  year  the  taxes  of  William  B.  Astor  amounted  to  $23,116. 
At  the  time  of  his  death  Mr.  Long  worth’s  estate  was  valued  at 
fifteen  millions  of  dollars,  and  is  doubtless  worth  fully  one- 
third  more  at  the  present  day. 

Mr.  Longworth  retired  from  the  practice  of  the  law  in  1819, 
to  devote  himself  to  the  management  of  his  property,  which 
was  already  sufficiently  important  to  require  his  undivided  at¬ 
tention.  He  had  always  been  an  enthusiast  in  horticultural 
matters,  and  believing  that  the  climate  of  the  Ohio  Valley  was 
admirably  adapted  to  the  production  of  grapes,  had  for  some 
time  been  making  experiments  in  that  direction ;  but  he  fell 
into  the  error  of  believing  that  only  the  foreign  vines  were 
worth  cultivating,  and  his  experiments  were  unsuccessful.  The 
foreign  grape  did  not  mature  well,  and  the  wine  produced  from 
it  was  not  good.  In  1828  his  friend  Major  Adlum  sent  him 
some  specimens  of  the  Catawba  grape,  which  he  had  procured 
from  the  garden  of  a  German  living  near  Washington  City, 
and  he  began  to  experiment  with  it  in  his  own  vineyard. 

The  Catawba  grape,  now  so  popular  and  well-known  through¬ 
out  the  country,  was  then  a  comparative  stranger  to  our  people, 
and  was  regarded  even  by  many  who  were  acquainted  with  it 
as  unfit  for  vintage  purposes.  It  was  first  discovered  in  a  wild 
condition  about  1801,  near  Asheville,  Buncombe  County,  North 
Carolina,  near  the  source  of  the  Catawba  River.  General  Davy, 
of  Rocky  Mount,  on  that  river,  afterward  Senator  from  North 
Carolina,  is  supposed  to  have  given  the  German  in  whose  gar¬ 
den  Major  Adlum  found  the  grape  a  few  of  the  vines  to  ex¬ 
periment  upon.  General  Davy  always  regarded  the  bringing 
of  this  grape  into  notice  as  the  greatest  act  of  his  life.  “1 
have  done  my  country  a  greater  benefit  in  introducing  this 
grape  into  public  notice,  ”  said  he,  in  after  years,  u  than  I 
would  have  done  if  I  had  paid  the  national  debt.  ” 


NICHOLAS  LONGWORTH. 


143 


Mr.  Longwortlds  experiments  with  the  Catawba  were  highly 
successful,  and  induced  him  to  abandon  all  his  efforts  with 
foreign  vines,  and  undertake  only  the  Catawba,  co  which  he 
afterward  added  the  Isabella.  He  now  entered  systematically 
upon  grape-growing.  He  established  a  large  vineyard  upon  a 
hillside  sloping  down  to  the  river,  about  four  miles  above  the 
city,  and  employed  German  laborers,  whose  knowledge  of  vine¬ 
dressing,  acquired  in  the  Fatherland,  made  them  the  best  work¬ 
men  he  could  have.  He  caused  it  to  be  announced  that  all  the 
grape  juice  produced  by  the  small  growers  in  the  vicinity 
would  find  a  cash  purchaser  in  him,  no  matter  in  what  quan¬ 
tities  offered.  At  the  same  time  he  offered  a  reward  of  five 
hundred  dollars  for  any  improvement  in  the  quality  of  the 
Catawba  grape. 

The  enthusiasm  which  he  manifested,  as  well  as  the  liberality 
of  his  offer,  had  a  decidedly  beneficial  effect  upon  the  small 
growers  in  the  neighborhood.  “  It  proved  a  great  stimulus  to 
the  growth  of  the  Catawba  vine  in  the  country  around  Cincin¬ 
nati,”  to  know  that  a  man  of  Mr.  Longworth’s  means  stood 
ready  to  pay  cash,  at  the  rate  of  from  a  dollar  to  a  dollar  and  a 
quarter  a  gallon,  for  all  the  grape-juice  that  might  be  brought 
to  him,  without  reference  to  the  quantity.  It  was  in  this  way, 
and  by  urgent  popular  appeals  through  the  columns  of  the 
newspapers,  that  he  succeeded,  after  many  failures,  and  against 
the  depressing  influence  of  much  doubt  and  indifference,  in 
bringing  the  enterprise  up  to  its  present  high  and  stable  po- 
sition.  When  he  took  the  matter  in  hand  there  was  much  to 
discourage  any  one  not  possessed  of  the  traits  of  constancy  of 
purpose  and  perseverance  peculiar  to  Mr.  Longworth.  Many 
had  tried  the  manufacture  of  wine,  and  had  failed  to  give  it 
any  economical  or  commercial  importance.  It  was  not  believed, 
until  Mr.  Longworth  practically  demonstrated  it,  that  a  native 


144 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


grape  was  the  only  one  upon  which  any  hope  could  be  placed, 
and  that  the  Catawba  offered  the  most  assured  promise  of  suc¬ 
cess,  and  was  the  one  upon  which  all  vine-growers  might  with 
confidence  depend.  It  took  years  of  unremitted  care,  multi¬ 
plied  and  wide-spread  investigations,  and  the  expenditure  of 
large  sums  of  money,  to  establish  this  fact,  and  bring  the  agri¬ 
cultural  community  to  accept  it  and  act  under  its  guidance. 
The  success  attained  by  Mr.  Longworth  soon  induced  other 
gentlemen  resident  in  the  vicinity  of  Cincinnati,  and  favorably 
situated  for  the  purpose,  to  undertake  the  culture  of  the  Catawba, 
and  several  of  them  are  now  regularly  and  extensively  engaged 
in  the  manufacture  of  wine.  The  impetus  and  encouragement 
thus  given  to  the  business  soon  led  the  German  citizens  of 
Hamilton  County  to  perceive  its  advantages,  and,  under  their 
thrifty  management,  thousands  of  acres,  stretching  up  from  the 
banks  of  the  Ohio,  are  now  covered  with  luxuriant  and  profit¬ 
able  vineyards,  rivaling  in  profusion  and  beauty  the  vine-clad 
hills  of  Italy  and  France.  The  oldest  vineyard  in  the  county 
of  Hamilton  is  of  Mr.  Longworth’s  planting.” 

Mr.  Longworth  subsequently  increased  the  size  of  his  vine¬ 
yard  to  two  hundred  acres,  and  toward  the  close  of  his  life  his 
wine  houses  annually  produced  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
bottles  of  wine.  His  vaults  usually  contained  a  stock  of  three 
hundred  thousand  bottles  in  course  of  thorough  ripening. 

His  cellars  were  situated  on  the  declivity  of  East  Sixth 
Street,  on  the  road  to  Observatory  Hill.  They  occupied  a 
space  ninety  feet  by  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  in  size,  and 
consisted  of  two  tiers  of  massive  stone  vaults,  the  lower  of 
which  was  twenty-five  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  ground. 
The  manufacture  of  the  wine  was  placed  under  the  charge  of  a 
celebrated  chemist  from  Rheims,  and  the  mode  of  preparation 
was  as  follows: 


NICHOLAS  LONGWORTH. 


145 


After  the  pressing  of  the  grape,  the  juice  is  subjected  to  the 
vinous  fermentation,  by  which  ten  or  eleven  per  cent,  of  alcohol 
is  developed.  In  the  following  spring,  it  is  mixed  with  a  small 
quantity  of  sugar,  and  put  into  strong  bottles,  the  corks  of 
which  are  secured  with  twine  and  wire.  The  sugar  accelerates 
a  second  fermentation,  which  always  takes  place  about  this 
time,  and  thus  a  strong  movement  is  produced  inside  the  glass, 
which  generates  gas  enough  to  burst  the  vessels  briskly,  adding 
thereby  considerably  to  the  cost.  This  is  known  as  the  gaseous 
fermentation,  and  the  effect  of  it  is  to  render  the  wine  more 
enlivening,  more  stinging  to  the  taste,  and  more  fruity.  “  This 
last  effect  results  from  this,  that  the  flavor  of  the  fruit  mostly 
passes  off  with  the  carbonic  acid  gas,  which  is  largely  generated 
in  the  first  or  vinous  fermentation,  and  in  a  less  degree  in  this 
second  or  gaseous  fermentation.”  It  is  impossible  to  avoid  the 
loss  of  the  flavor  in  the  first  fermentation,  but  the  strong  bottles 
and  securely-fastened  corks  preserve  it  in  the  second.  The 
liquid,  which  is  muddy  at  first,  becomes  clear  in  about  a  year, 
a  thick  sediment  having  collected  at  the  bottom  of  the  bottle. 
The  bottles  are  then  placed  in  racks,  with  their  necks  down¬ 
ward,  and  are  shaken  vigorously  every  day  for  about  three 
weeks.  This  forces  the  sediment  to  settle  down  in  the  neck 
against  the  cork.  When  it  is  all  in  the  neck,  the  wires  are  cut, 
and  the  cork  blown  out  by  the  gas,  carrying  the  sediment  with 
it.  Fresh  sugar,  for  sweetness,  is  now  added,  new  corks  are 
driven  in  and  secured,  and  in  a  few  weeks  the  wine  is  ready 
for  the  market. 

Mr.  Longworth  continued  his  wine  trade  with  great  success 
for  about  twenty-five  years,  and  though  for  some  time  his 
expenditures  were  largely  in  excess  of  his  income  from  this 
source,  he  at  length  reaped  a  steady  and  increasing  profit  from 
it,  which  more  than  reimbursed  him  for  his  former  losses.  He 


146 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


was  very  fond  of  the  strawberry,  and  succeeded,  by  careful  and 
expensive  cultivation,  in  making  several  very  important  im¬ 
provements  in  that  delicious  fruit.  His  experiments  in  the 
sexual  character  of  the  strawberry  are  highly  interesting,  but 
must  be  passed  by  here.  He  manifested  no  selfishness  with 
respect  to  his  fruits.  He  was  anxious  that  their  cultivation 
should  become  general,  and  his  discoveries  and  improvements 
were  always  at  the  service  of  any  and  every  one  who  desired  to 
make  use  of  them. 

He  was  thoroughly  devoted  to  his  adopted  home,  and  anxious 
to  secure  its  steady  improvement.  When  it  was  proposed  to 
establish  an  observatory,  the  Mount  Adams  property,  then 
owned  by  him,  was  regarded  as  the  most  fitting  site  for  it. 
He  was  asked  to  name  the  price  for  which  he  would  sell  the 
property.  To  the  astonishment  of  the  parties  in  charge  of 
the  enterprise,  he  made  a  free  gift  of  the  land — four  acres  in 
extent — to  the  trustees.  A  gentleman  who  had  hoped  to  dis¬ 
pose  of  some  of  his  own  property  for  this  purpose  charged  Mr. 
Longworth,  through  the  press,  with  being  influenced  by  a 
desire  to  improve  his  adjoining  property  by  the  erection  of 
the  observatory  on  Mount  Adams.  Longworth  promptly 
replied  that  if  the  writer  of  the  article  in  question  would 
donate  four  acres  of  his  own  property  for  an  observatory,  he 
(Longworth)  would  put  up,  at  his  own  expense,  a  building 
on  it  equal  to  that  which  had  been  erected  on  Mount  Adams, 
and  transfer  the  latter  place  to  the  city  as  a  permanent  pleasure 
ground.  He  quietly  added  that  in  this  way  his  accuser  might 
himself  receive,  for  his  adjacent  property,  all  the  benefits 
of  such  an  improvement,  and  at  the  same  time  win  for 
himself  the  lasting  gratitude  of  the  people  of  Cincinnati. 
.This  settled  the  matter,  and  no  more  was  heard  from  the 
other  side. 


NICHOLAS  LONGWOETH. 


147 


i(  Longworth,”  says  one  who  knew  him,  “  is  a  problem  and  a 
riddle — a  problem  worthy  of  the  study  of  those  who  delight  in 
exploring  that  labyrinth  of  all  that  is  hidden  and  mysterious, 
the  human  heart ;  and  a  fiddle  to  himself  and  others.  He  is  a 
wit  and  a  humorist  of  a  high  order;  of  keen  sagacity  and 
shrewdness  in  many  other  respects  than  in  money  matters;  one 
who  can  be  exact  to  a  dollar,  and  liberal,  when  he  chooses, 
with  thousands;  of  marked  peculiarity  and  tenacity  in  his  own 
opinions,  yet  of  abundant  tolerance  to  the  opinions,  however 
extravagant,  of  others — a  man  of  great  public  spirit  and  sound 
general  judgment. 

“  In  addition  to  all  this,  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  an  indi¬ 
vidual  of  his  position  and  standing  so  perfectly  free  from 
pride,  in  the  ordinary  sense.  He  has  absolutely  none,  unless  it 
be  the  pride  of  eccentricity.  It  is  no  uncommon  circumstance 
for  men  to  become  rich  by  the  concentration  of  time,  and  labor, 
and  attention  to  some  one  object  of  profitable  employment. 
This  is  the  ordinary  phase  of  money-getting,  as  closing  the  ear 
and  pocket  to  applications  for  aid  is  that  of  money-saving. 
Longworth  has  become  a  rich  man  on  a  different  principle. 
He  appears  to  have  started  upon  the  calculation  that  if  he 
could  put  any  individual  in  the  way  of  making  a  dollar  for 
Longworth,  and  a  dollar  for  himself  at  the  same  time,  by  aid¬ 
ing  him  with  ground  for  a  lot,  or  in  building  him  a  house 
on  it ;  and  if,  moreover,  he  could  multiply  cases  of  the  kind 
by  hundreds,  or  perhaps  thousands,  he  would  promote  his  own 
interests  just  in  the  same  measure  as  he  was  advancing  those  of 
others.  At  the  same  time  he  could  not  be  unconscious  that, 
while  their  half  was  subdivided  into  small  possessions,  owned 
by  a  thousand  or  more  individuals,  his  half  was  a  vast,  boundless 
aggregate,  since  it  was  the  property  of  one  man  alone.  The  event 
has. .done  justice  to  his  sagacity.  Hundreds,  if  not  thousands. 


✓ 


148  KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 

*  /  i 

in  and  adjacent  to  Cincinnati,  now  own  houses  and  lots,  and 
many  have  become  wealthy,  who  would,  in  all  probability,  have 
lived  and  died  as  tenants  under  a  different  sffite  of  case.  Had 
not  Mr.  Longworth  adopted  this  course,  he  would  have  occu¬ 
pied  that  relation  to  society  which  many  wealthy  men  now  sus¬ 
tain,  that  of  getting  all  they  can  and  keeping  all  they  get.” 

In  politics,  Mr.  Longworth  was  a  Whig,  and  afterward  a 
Republican.  During  the  famous  Clay  campaign  he  was  asked 
to  give  one  hundred  dollars  to  help  defray  the  expenses  of  the 
party. 

u  I  never  give  something  for  nothing,”  said  he.  u  We  might 
fail  to  elect  Clay,  as  we  did  before,  and  I  should  fling  away  the 
hundred  dollars.” 

The  applicant,  who  was  himself  a  man  of  wealth,  assured 
him  that  there  was  no  doubt  of  Clay’s  election. 

“  There  can  be  no  chance  of  your  losing,”  he  said. 

“  Well,”  replied  Longworth,  “I  ’ll  tell  you  what  I  will  do. 
I  will  give  you  the  hundred  dollars,  but  mind,  you  shall  be 
personally  responsible  to  me  for  its  return  if  Clay  is  not 
elected.” 

The  offer  was  accepted ;  and  when  the  campaign  resulted  in 
the  defeat  of  Clay,  Longworth  demanded  his  money  from  the 
politician,  who  was  compelled  to  return  it  out  of  his  own 
pocket. 

In  his  own  way — and  a  quaint,  singular  way  it  was — Mr. 
Longworth  was  exceedingly  charitable.  Long  after  he  was 
worth  millions,  and  when  every  moment  of  his  time  was  valu¬ 
able,  he  was  supernumerary  township  trustee.  This  was  an 
office  which  required  the  expenditure  of  a  considerable  portion 
of  his  time,  and  brought  him  in  constant  contact  with  some  of 
the  most  wretched  of  the  lowest  class  of  the  poor.  He  was 
always  in  his  office,  at  stated  times,  and  with  a  patience  and 


NICHOLAS  LONGWOKTH. 


149 


kindness  worthy  of  all  admiration,  the  millionaire  listened  to 
their  sad  tales,  and  provided  such  aid  as  was  necessary,  often¬ 
times  giving  it  out  of  his  own  purse  when  the  public  funds 
failed. 

He  was  a  bitter  foe  to  vagabondage  and  mendicity.  If  peo¬ 
ple  in  need  were  willing  to  work,  he  would  place  them  in  the 
way  of  doing  so.  He  was  the  owner  of  a  stone  quarry  on 
Deer  Creek,  the  traces  of  which  may  still  be  seen  in  the  lines 
of  the  new  Gilbert  Avenue ;  and  he  kept  in  his  office  a  supply 
of  picks  and  shovels.  When  a  stout  beggar  asked  him  for 
alms,  he  would  inquire  if  he  was  willing  to  go  to  work.  If 
answered  affirmatively,  he  would  give  him  a  pick  and  shovel, 
and  start  him  for  the  quarry,  where  the  wages  were  promptly 
paid  out  every  night.  Many  availed  themselves  of  the  oppor¬ 
tunity,  and  worked  for  him  faithfully ;  but  others  gave  the 
quarry  “  a  wide  berth,”  and  sold  the  pick  and  shovel  for 
money  or  liquor.  It  was  his  custom  to  buy  large  quantities  of 
bread  tickets  from  the  bakers,  and  to  distribute  them  to  those 
whom  he  considered  worthy ;  and  he  would  also  keep  on  hand 
large  quantities  of  shoes,  dry  goods,  etc.,  which  he  gave  away 
in  the  same  manner. 

Mr.  Frank  Pentland,  who  was  once  in  his  employ,  relates 
the  following  incident : 

“  One  morning,  just  after  Mr.  Longworth  had  gone  to  his 
office,  near  the  Third-Street  entrance,  where  he  was  accustomed 
to  receive  applicants  for  charity,  he  was  accosted  by  a  man  who 
craved  assistance.  In  answer  to  a  question  as  to  his  needs,  he 
replied  that  his  main  want  was  a  pair  of  shoes,  and  a  glance  at 
his  feet  showed  that  he  spoke  truthfully.  Mr.  Longworth  ap¬ 
peared  ‘to  take  his  measure’  at  a  glance,  and  impulsively 
shaking  his  right  foot  (he  seldom  wore  his  shoes  tied),  kicked 
the  shoe  over  to  the  applicant,  saying: 


150 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

Try  that  on,  my  man.  How  does  it  fit?’ 

*  ‘  litigant,  yer  honor/ 

“  ‘  Well,  try  that,  now, 7  said  he,  kicking  off  the  other.  *  How 
will  they  do  ? 7 

“  ‘  Illigant,  yer  honor ;  illigant !  May  many  a  blessing 7 — 

“  ‘  Well,  well,  go  now — that  711  do,7  and  turning  to  Pentland, 
who  was  then  a  young  boy  in  his  service,  ordered  him  to  the 
house  to  get  another  pair.  Frank  obeyed,  but  was  told  by  Mrs. 
Longworth  that  those  he  wore  away  from  the  house  were  all 
that  he  had.  The  result  was  that  Frank  was  hurried  off  to 
William  Hart7s  shoe  store,  on  Fifth  Street,  for  new  ones,  with 
instructions  to  ‘  Ask  Mr.  Hart  for  the  kind  I  always  buy,  and 
don’t  pay  over  a  dollar  and  a  half  for  them.7  77 

Yet  many  persons  charged  this  man  with  stinginess — a 
charge  to  which  every  rich  man  lays  himself  open  who  does 
not  give  to  all  who  ask  him.  Even  the  rich  must  refuse  some¬ 
times,  for  there  is  no  reason  why  they  should  answer  all  the 
calls  made  upon  them — a  course  which  would  soon  impoverish 
them.  They  must  discriminate  somewhere,  and  how  this  shall 
be  done  is  a  question  which  each  must  decide  for  himself. 
Longworth  exercised  this  discrimination  in  an  eccentric  man¬ 
ner,  eminently  characteristic  of  him.  He  invariably  refused 
cases  that  commended  themselves  to  others.  A  gentleman  once 
applied  to  him  for  assistance  for  a  widow  in  destitute  circum¬ 
stances. 

“Who  is  she?77  asked  the  millionaire.  “Do  you  know  her? 
Is  she  a  deserving  object?77 

“  She  is  not  only  a  woman  of  excellent  character,77  answered 
his  friend,  “  but  she  is  doing  all  in  her  power  to  support  a  large 
family  of  children.77 

“Very  well,  then, 77  said  Mr.  Longworth,  “I  sha7n7t  give  a 
cent.  Such  persons  will  always  find  a  plenty  to  relieve  them.77 


*  ' 

/  a  \  t  *  ^  •  -  v.  -  x 

-  ■  \ 

NICHOLAS  LONG  WORTH.  151 

He  was  firm,  and  turned  coldly  from  the  entreaties  of  his 
friend.  Yet  he  opened  his  purse  liberally  to  those  whom  others 
refused.  Vagabonds,  drunkards,  fallen  women,  those  who  had 
gone  down  far  into  the  depths  of  misery  and  wretchedness,  and 
from  whom  respectable  people  shrank  in  disgust,  never  ap¬ 
pealed  to  him  in  vain.  “The  devil’s  poor,”  he  whimsically 
called  them.  He  would  listen  to  them  patiently,  moved  to  the 
depths  of  his  soul  by  their  sad  stories,  and  would  send  them 
away  rejoicing  that  they  were  not  utterly  friendless.  “  Decent 
paupers  will  always  find  a  plenty  to  help  them, 99  he  would 
say,  “  but  no  one  cares  for  these  poor  wretches.  Every  body 
damns  them,  and  as  no  one  else  will  help  them,  I  must.  ”  Yet 
he  aided  them  in  such  a  manner  as  to  encourage  them  to  rise 
above  their  wretchedness. 

In  his  personal  appearance  Mr.  Longworth  was  not  prepos¬ 
sessing.  He  was  dry  and  caustic  in  his  remarks,  and  rarely 
spared  the  object  of  his  satire.  He  was  plain  and  careless  in 
his  dress,  looking  more  like  a  beggar  than  a  millionaire.  He 
cared  nothing  for  dress,  except,  perhaps,  that  he  preferred 
common  clothes  to  fine  ones.  One  of  his  acquaintances  re¬ 
lates  the  following  story  in  illustration  of  this  phase  of  his 
character : 

“  Many  winters  ago,  it  will  be  remembered  that  a  style  of 
striped  goods  was  quite  popular  with  poor  people  on  account  of 
its  cheapness,  and  that  it  acquired  the  name  of  c  Hard  Times.  ’ 
Every  body  with  scant  purses  wore  coats  or  pants  of  it,  for  the 
reason  that  they  could  not  very  well  buy  any  other  kind.  As 
the  story  goes,  it  appears  that  ‘  Old  Nick,  9  as  he  was  familiarly 
called,  invested  in  an  overcoat  of  this  material,  and  took  great 
pride  in  wearing  it,  much  to  the  annoyance  of  the  women 
folks.  It  happened  that  one  cold,  stormy  night  the  faithful 
family  coachman  was  at  the  house  without  an  overcoat,  and 


152 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Mrs.  Longworth,  after  very  feelingly  depicting  his  forlorn  con¬ 
dition  to  her  husband,  solicited  the  privilege  of  giving  him  the 
aforesaid  overcoat.  Much  to  her  gratification,  Mr.  Longworth 
assented,  and  the  coachman  wore  off  the  (  Hard  Times,  *  the 
good  wife  replacing  it  by  an  elegant  broadcloth  that  she  had 
quietly  provided  for  the  occasion.  The  next  morning  ‘  Old 
Nick ?  very  innocently  (?)  overlooked  the  new  coat,  and  went  off 
to  make  his  usual  morning  rounds  without  one;  but  it  would 
be  impossible  to  portray  the  annoyance  of  the  household  when 
they  saw  him  returning  to  dinner  wearing  a  duplicate  of  the 
veritable  ‘  Hard  Times, 9  and  for  weeks  afterward  it  was  no 
uncommon  occurrence  to  see  the  *  master  and  man 9  flitting  about 
the  old  homestead  dressed  in  their  gray  stripes.” 

The  shabbiness  of  his  dress  once  led  to  an  amusing  adven¬ 
ture,  which  he  enjoyed  very  much.  Climbing  one  of  the  hilly 
streets  of  the  city  one  broiling  summer  day,  he  sat  down  on  a 
pile  of  bricks,  under  the  cool  shade  of  a  tree,  to  rest.  Taking 
off  his  well-worn  hat,  he  laid  it  on  his  knee,  and  closing  his 
eyes,  sat  enjoying  the  breeze  which  had  just  then  sprung  up. 
He  was  very  tired,  and  his  whole  figure  expressed  his  weari¬ 
ness.  As  he  sat  there  in  his  shabby  dress,  with  his  eyes  closed 
and  his  hat  resting  on  his  knees,  he  looked  the  very  picture  of 
a  blind  beggar  soliciting  charity.  For  such, indeed,  he  was  mis¬ 
taken  by  a  working  man  who  passed  by  a  few  minutes  later, 
and  who,  pitying  the  supposed  unfortunate,  tossed  a  few  pennies 
into  his  hat.  The  noise  of  the  coppers  made  the  old  man  open 
his  eyes  and  look  up ;  and  to  his  amazement  the  workman  rec¬ 
ognized  in  the  object  of  his  charity  Nicholas  Longworth,  the 
millionaire.  Mr.  Longworth  looked  at  him  a  moment  in  his 
dry,  quizzical  way,  and  then,  thanking  him  politely,  put  the 
coins  in  his  pocket,  and,  closing  his  eyes,  once  more  resumed  his 
former  position. 


I 


NICHOLAS  LONGWOKTH.  153 

Mr.  Longworth  had  erected  a  magnificent  mansion  in  the 
midst  of  his  vineyard.  He  gathered  there  a  fine  library,  and 
a  collection  of  paintings,  statuary,  and  other  art  treasures,  which 
were  his  pride.  He  died  there  on  the  10th  of  February,  1863, 
at  the  age  of  eighty-one.  His  loss  was  severely  felt .  by  the 
community,  especially  by  his  “  devil’s  poor,”  for  whom  he  had 
cared  so  tenderly. 


GEORGE  PEABODY. 


15  7 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

GEORGE  PEABODY. 

1  is  not  often  that  men  who  pass  their  lives  in  the 
acquisition  of  money  are  able  to  retain  the  desire 
to  give  it  to  others  who  have  had  no  share  in  the 
earning  of  it.  In  European  countries,  the  wealthy 
merchant  commonly  uses  his  fortune  for  the  pur¬ 
pose  of  founding  a  family,  and  securing  sometimes  a  title  of 
nobility.  His  wealth  is  entailed,  that  it  may  remain  in  his 
family  and  benefit  remote  generations;  but  few  save  those  of  his 
own  blood  enjoy  any  benefit  from  it,  and  the  world  is  no  better 
off  for  his  life  and  success  than  if  he  had  never  been  born.  In 
America,  instances  of  personal  generosity  and  benevolence  on  a 
large  scale  are  of  more  common  occurrence  than  in  the  Old 
World.  We  have  already  borne  witness  to  the  munificence  of 
Girard,  Astor,  Lawrence,  Longworth,  and  Stewart,  and  shall 
yet  present  to  the  reader  other  instances  of  this  kind  in  the 
remaining  pages  of  this  work.  We  have  now  to  trace  the 
career  of  one  who  far  exceeded  any  of  these  in  the  extent  and 
magnitude  of  his  liberality,  and  who,  while  neglecting  none 
connected  with  him  by  ties  of  blood,  took  the  whole  English- 
speaking  race  for  his  family,  and  by  scattering  his  blessings  far 
and  wide  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  has  won  a  proud  name 

“As  one  who  loved  his  fellow-men.” 

George  Peabody  came  of  an  old  English  family,  which 


158 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


traced  its  descent  back  to  the  year  of  our  Lord  61,  the  days  of 
the  heroic  Boadicea,  down  through  the  brilliant  circle  of  the 
Knights  of  the  Bound  Table,  to  Francis  Peabody,  who  in  1635 
went  from  St.  Albans,  in  Hertfordshire,  to  the  New  World, 
and  settled  in  Danvers,  Massachusetts,  where  the  subject  of 
this  memoir  was  born  one  hundred  and  sixty  years  later,  on 
the  18th  of  February,  1795.  The  parents  of  George  Peabody 
were  poor,  and  hard  work  was  the  lot  to  which  he  was  born, 
a  lot  necessary  to  develop  his  sterling  qualities  of  mind  and 
heart.  He  was  possessed  of  a  strong,  vigorous  constitution, 
and  a  quick,  penetrating  intellect.  His  education  was  limited, 
for  he  was  taken  from  school  at  the  age  of  eleven,  and  set  to 
earning  his  living.  Upon  leaving  school,  he  was  apprenticed 
to  a  Mr.  Sylvester  Proctor,  who  kept  a  “  country  store  ”  in 
Danvers.  Here  he  worked  hard  and  faithfully  for  four  or  five 
years,  devoting  himself,  with  an  energy  and  determination  sur¬ 
prising  in  one  so  young,  to  learn  the  first  principles  of  business. 
His  mind  matured  more  rapidly  than  his  body,  and  he  was  a 
man  in  intellect  long  before  he  wTas  out  of  his  teens.  Having 
gained  all  the  information  it  was  possible  to  acquire  in  so  small 
an  establishment,  he  began  to  wish  for  a  wider  field  for  the  ex¬ 
ercise  of  his  abilities.  A  retail  grocery  store  was  no  longer 
the  place  for  one  possessed  of  such  talents,  and  thoroughly  con¬ 
scious  of  them  at  such  an  early  age,  and  it  was  natural  that  he 
should  desire  some  more  important  and  responsible  position. 

Accordingly,  he  left  Mr.  Proctor’s  employment,  and  spent  a 
year  with  his  maternal  grandfather  at  Post  Mills  village, 
Thetford,  Vermont.  “  George  Peabody’s  year  at  Post  Mills,” 
says  a  writer  who  knew  him,  “  must  have  been  a  year  of  in¬ 
tense  quiet,  with  good  examples  always  before  him,  and  good 
advice  whenever  occasion  called  for  it;  for  Mr.  Dodge  and  his 
wife  were  both  too  shrewd  to  bore  him  with  it  needlessly. 


GEORGE  PEABODY. 


159 


“  It  was  on  his  return  from  this  visit  that  he  spent  a  night  at 
a  tavern  in  Concord,  N.  IX.,  and  paid  for  his  entertainment  by 
sawing  wood  the  next  morning.  That,  however,  must  have 
been  a  piece  of  George’s  own  voluntary  economy,  for  Jeremiah 
Dodge  would  never  have  sent  his  grandson  home  to  Danvers 
without  the  means  of  procuring  the  necessaries  of  life  on  the 
way,  and  still  less,  if  possible,  would  Mrs.  Dodge.  .  .  . 


PEABODY  PAYING  FOR  A  NIGHT'S  LODGING. 


“  The  interest  with  which  Mr.  Peabody  remembered  this 
visit  to  Post  Mills  is  shown  by  his  second  visit  so  late  in  life, 
and  his  gift  of  a  library — as  large  a  library  as  that  place  needs. 
OF  its  influence  on  his  subsequent  career,  of  course,  there  is  no 
record.  Perhaps  it  was  not  much.  But,  at  least,  it  gave  him 
a  good  chance  for  quiet  thinking,  at  an  age  when  he  needed  it ; 
and  the  labors  of  the  farm  may  have  been  useful  both  to  mind 
and  body.” 

At  the  age  of  sixteen,  in  the  year  1811,  he  went  to  New- 
buryport,  and  became  a  clerk  in  the  store  of  his  elder  brother, 
David  Peabody,  who  was  engaged  in  the  dry  goods  business  at 


160 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


that  place.  He  exhibited  unusual  capacity  and  promise  in  his 
calling,  and  soon  drew  upon  himself  the  favorable  attention  of 
the  merchants  of  the  place.  He  w^as  prompt,  reliable,  and  en¬ 
ergetic,  and  from  the  first  established  an  enviable  reputation  for 
personal  and  professional  integrity.  It  is  said  that  he  earned 
here  the  first  money  he  ever  made  outside  of  his  business. 
This  was  by  writing  ballots  for  the  Federal  party  in  Newbury- 
port.  Printed  ballots  had  not  then  come  into  use. 

He  did  not  stay  long  in  Newbury  port,  as  a  great  fire,  which 
burned  up  a  considerable  part  of  the  town,  destroyed  his 
brother’s  store,  and  obliged  him  to  seek  employment  else¬ 
where.  He  always  retained  a  warm  attachment  to  the  place, 
however,  an  attachment  which  a  resident  of  the  town  explains 
as  follows: 

“The  cause  of  Mr.  George  Peabody’s  interest  in  Newbury  - 
port  was  not  alone  that  he  had  lived  here  for  a  brief  period, 
or  that  his  relatives  had  lived  here;  but  rather  it  was  the 
warm  friendship  that  had  been  shown  him,  which  was,  in  fact, 
the  basis  of  his  subsequent  prosperity.  He  left  here  in  1811, 
and  returned  in  1857.  The  forty-six  intervening  years  had 
borne  to  the  grave  most  of  the  persons  with  whom  he  had 
formed  acquaintance.  Among  those  he  recognized  were  several 
who  were  in  business,  or  clerks,  on  State  Street  in  1811, — 
Messrs.  John  Porter,  Moses  Kimball,  Prescott  Spaulding,  and 
a  few  others.  Mr.  Spaulding  was  fourteen  years  older  than 
Mr.  Peabody,  and  in  business  when  the  latter  was  a  clerk  with 
his  uncle,  Colonel  John  Peabody.  Mr.  Peabody  was  here  in 
1857,  on  the  day  of  the  Agricultural  Fair,  and  was  walking 
in  the  procession  with  the  late  Mayor  Davenport,  when  he  saw 
Mr.  Spaulding  on  the  sidewalk,  and  at  once  left  the  procession 
to  greet  him. 

“Mr.  Spaulding  had  rendered  him  the  greatest  of  services. 


GEORGE  PEABODY. 


161 

When  Mr.  Peabody  left  Newburyport,  he  was  under  age,  and 
not  worth  a  dollar.  Mr.  Spaulding  gave  him  letters  of  credit 
in  Boston,  through  which  he  obtained  two  thousand  dollars’ 
worth  of  merchandise  of  Mr.  James  Reed,  who  was  so  favor¬ 
ably  impressed  with  his  appearance,  that  he  subsequently  gave 
him  credit  for  a  larger  amount.  This  was  his  start  in  life,  as 
he  afterward  acknowledged;  for  at  a  public  entertainment  in 
Boston,  when  his  credit  was  good  for  any  amount,  and  in  any 
part  of  the  world,  Mr.  Peabody  laid  his  hand  on  Mr.  Reed’s 
shoulder,  and  said  to  those  present,  ‘My  friends,  here  is  my 
first  patron;  and  he  is  the  man  who  sold  me  my  first  bill  of 
goods.’  After  he  was  established  in  Georgetown,  D.  C.,  the 
first  consignment  made  to  him  was  by  the  late  Francis  Todd, 
of  Newburyport.  It  was  from  these  facts  that  Newburyport 
was  always  pleasant  in  his  memory ;  and  the  donation  he  made 
to  the  Public  Library  was  on  his  own  suggestion,  that  he  de¬ 
sired  to  do  something  of  a  public  nature  for  our  town.” 

From  New  England,  George  Peabody  turned  his  face  south¬ 
ward,  and  entered  the  employment  of  his  uncle,  Mr.  John 
Peabody,  who  was  engaged  in  the  dry  goods  business  in 
Georgetown,  in  the  District  of  Columbia.  He  reached  that 
place  in  the  spring  of  1812;  but,  as  the  second  war  with  Eng¬ 
land  broke  out  about  the  same  time,  was  not  able  to  give  his 
immediate  attention  to  business.  He  became  a  member  of  a 
volunteer  company  of  artillery,  which  was  stationed  at  Fort 
Warburton,  but  as  no  active  duty  was  required  of  the  com¬ 
pany,  he  soon  went  back,  to  his  uncle’s  store.  His  uncle  was 
a  poor  man  and  a  bad  manager,  and  for  two  years  the  business 
was  conducted  by  George  Peabody,  and  in  his  own  name;  but 
at  the  end  of  that  time,  seeing  the  business  threatened  with 
ruin  by  his  uncle’s  incapacity,  he  resigned  his  situation,  and 
entered  the  service  of  Mr.  Elisha  Riggs,  who  had  just  estab- 


162 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


liylied  a  wholesale  dry  goods  house  in  Georgetown.  Mr.  Riggs 

furnished  the  capital  for  the  concern,  and  Mr.  Peabody  was 

# 

given  the  management  of  it.  Soon  after  this,  the  latter  be¬ 
came  a  partner  in  the  house.  It  is  said  that  when  Mr.  Riggs 
invited  Mr.  Peabody  to  become  his  partner,  the  latter  informed 
him  that  he  could  not  legally  assume  the  responsibilities  of  the 
business,  as  he  was  only  nineteen  years  old.  This  was  no 
objection  in  the  mind  of  the  merchant,  as  he  wanted  a  young 
and  active  assistant,  and  had  discerned  in  his  boy-manager 
the  qualities  which  never  fail  to  win  success. 

The  new  business  in  which  he  was  engaged  consisted  chiefly 
in  the  importation  and  sale  of  European  goods,  and  consign¬ 
ments  of  dry  goods  from  the  northern  cities.  It  extended 
over  a  wide  field,  and  gave  Mr.  Peabody  a  fine  opportunity  for 
the  display  of  his  abilities.  Mr.  Riggs’  friends  blamed  him 
very  much  for  leaving  his  business  so  entirely  in  the  hands  of 
a  boy  of  nineteen ;  but  he  had  better  proof  than  they  that  his 
affairs  were  not  only  in  good  but  in  the  best  hands,  and  he  an¬ 
swered  them  all  by  telling  them  that  time  would  justify  his 
course.  Mr.  Peabody  traveled  extensively  in  establishing  his 
business,  often  journeying  into  the  wild  and  unsettled  regions 
of  the  border  States  on  horseback.  He  worked  with  energy 
and  intelligence,  and  in  1815  the  business  was  found  to  be 
so  extensive  that  a  removal  to  Baltimore  became  necessary. 
About  this  time  a  sort  of  irregular  banking  business  was  added 
to  the  operations  of  the  house.  This  was  chiefly  the  sugges¬ 
tion  of  Mr.  Peabody,  and  proved  a  source  of  great  profit. 

Mr.  Peabody  quickly  took  a  prominent  rank  among  the 
merchants  of  Baltimore.  His  manner  was  frank  and  engaging, 
and  won  him  many  friends.  He  was  noted  for  “  a  judgment 
quick  and  cautious,  clear  and  sound,  a  decided  purpose,  a  firm 
will,  energetic  and  persevering  industry,  punctuality  and  fidelity 


GEORGE  PEABODY. 


163 


in  every  engagement,  justice  and  honor  controlling  every  trans- 
♦  action,  and  courtesy - — that  true  courtesy  which  springs  from 
genuine  kindness  —  presiding  over  the  intercourse  of  life.” 
His  business  continued  to  increase,  and  in  1822  it  became  nec¬ 
essary  to  establish  branches  in  Philadelphia  and  New  York, 
over  which  Mr.  Peabody  exercised  a  careful  supervision.  He 
was  thoroughly  familiar  with  every  detail  of  his  business,  and 
never  suffered  his  vigilance  to  relax,  however  competent  might 
be  the  subordinates  in  the  immediate  charge  of  those  details. 
In  1827  he  went  to  England  on  business  for  his  firm,  and  dur¬ 
ing  the  next  ten  years  made  frequent  voyages  between  New 
York  and  London. 

In  1829  Mr.  Riggs  withdrew  from  the  firm,  and  Mr.  Pea¬ 
body  become  the  actual  head  of  the  house,  the  style  of  the 
firm,  which  had  previously  been  “  Riggs  &  Peabody,”  being 
changed  to  “  Peabody,  Riggs  &  Co.”  The  firm  had  for  some 
time  been  the  financial  agents  of  the  State  of  Maryland,  and 
had  managed  the  negotiations  confided  to  them  with  great  skill 
and  success;  and  every  year  their  banking  department  became 
more  important  and  more  profitable. 

In  1836  Mr.  Peabody  determined  to  extend  his  business, 
which  was  already  very  large,  to  England,  and  to  open  a 
branch  house  in  London.  In  1837  he  removed  to  that  city 
for  the  purpose  of  taking  charge  of  his  house  there,  and  from 
that  time  London  became  his  home. 

The  summer  of  this  year  was  marked  by  one  of  the  most 
terrible  commercial  crises  the  United  States  has  ever  known. 
A  large  number  of  the  banks  suspended  specie  payment,  and 
the  majority  of  the  mercantile  houses  were  either  ruined  or  in 
the  greatest  distress.  Thousands  of  merchants,  until  then  pros¬ 
perous,  were  hopelessly  ruined.  “  That  great  sympathetic  nerve 
of  the  commercial  world,  credit,”  said  Edward  Everett,  “as  far 


164 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


as  the  United  States  was  concerned,  was  for  the  time  paralyzed. 
At  that  moment  Mr.  Peabody  not  only  stood  firm  himself,  but 
was  the  cause  of  firmness  in  others.  There  were  not  at  that 
time,  probably,  half  a  dozen  other  men  in  Europe  who,  upon 
the  subject  of  American  securities,  would  have  been  listened  to 
for  a  moment  in  the  parlor  of  the  Bank  of  England.  But  his 
judgment  commanded  respect;  his  integrity  won  back  the  re¬ 
liance  which  men  had  been  accustomed  to  place  in  American 
securities.  The  reproach  in  which  they  were  all  involved  was 
gradually  wiped  away  from  those  of  a  substantial  character; 
and  if,  on  this  solid  basis  of  unsuspected  good  faith,  he  reared 
his  own  prosperity,  let  it  be  remembered  that  at  the  same  time 
he  retrieved  the  credit  of  the  State  of  Maryland,  of  which  he 
was  agent — performing  that  miracle  by  which  the  word  of  an 
honest  man  turns  paper  into  gold.” 

The  conduct  of  Mr.  Peabody,  as  well  as  the  evidences  which 
he  gave  of  his  remarkable  capacity  for  business,  in  this  crisis, 
placed  him  among  the  foremost  merchants  of  London.  He 
carried  on  his  business  upon  a  large  scale  from  his  base  of 
operations  in  that  city.  He  bought  British  manufactures  in 
all  parts  of  England  and  shipped  them  to  the  United  States. 
His  vessels  brought  back  in  return  all  kinds  of  American  pro¬ 
duce  which  would  command  a  ready  sale  in  England.  Prof¬ 
itable  as  these  ventures  were,  there  was  another  branch  of  his 
business  much  more  remunerative  to  him.  The  merchants  and 
manufacturers  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic  who  consigned 
their  goods  to  him  frequently  procured  from  him  advances 
upon  the  goods  long  before  they  were  sold.  At  other  times 
they  would  leave  large  sums  in  his  hands  long  after  the  goods 
were  disposed  of,  knowing  that  they  could  draw  whenever  they 
needed,  and  that  in  the  meanwhile  their  money  was  being  so 
profitably  invested  that  they  were  certain  of  a  proper  interest 


GEORGE  PEABODY. 


165 


for  their  loans.  Thus  Mr.  Peabody  gradually  became  a  banker, 
in  which  pursuit  he  was  as  successful  as  he  had  been  as  a  mer¬ 
chant.  In  1843  he  withdrew  from  the  house  of  Peabody, 
Biggs  &  Co.,  and  established  the  house  of  u  George  Peabody  & 
Company,  of  Warnford  Court,  City.” 

His  dealings  were  chiefly  with  America,  and  in  American 
securities,  and  he  was  always  regarded  as  one  of  the  best  speci¬ 
mens  of  the  American  merchant  ever  seen  in  London.  He  was 
very  proud  of  his  country;  and  though  he  passed  so  many  years 
of  his  life  abroad,  he  never  forgot  that  he  was  an  American. 
In  speaking  of  the  manner  in  which  he  organized  his  business 
establishment,  he  once  said :  “  I  have  endeavored,  in  the  con¬ 
stitution  of  its  members  and  the  character  of  its  business,  to 
make  it  an  American  house,  and  to  give  it  an  American  at¬ 
mosphere;  to  furnish  it  with  American  journals;  to  make  it  a 
center  of  American  news,  and  an  agreeable  place  for  my  Amer¬ 
ican  friends  visiting  London.” 

It  was  his  custom,  from  his  first  settlement  in  England,  to 
celebrate  the  anniversary  of  the  independence  of  his  country  by 
an  entertainment  at  one  of  the  public  houses  in  the  city,  to 
which  the  most  distinguished  Americans  in  London  were  al¬ 
ways  invited,  as  were  also  many  of  the  prominent  men  of  Great 
Britain ;  and  this  dinner  was  only  discontinued  in  deference  to 
the  general  celebration  of  the  day  which  was  afterward  insti¬ 
tuted  by  the  whole  body  of  Americans  resident  in  the  British 
metropolis.  In  the  year  1851,  when  it  was  thought  that  there 
wTould  be  no  representation  of  the  achievements  of  American 
skill  and  industry  in  the  Great  Exhibition  of  that  year,  from 
a  lack  of  funds,  Mr.  Peabody  generously  supplied  the  sum  of 
fifteen  thousand  dollars,  which  enabled  the  Commissioners  to 
make  a  suitable  display  of  the  American  contributions.  Said 
the  Hon.  Edward  Everett,  alluding  to  this  act : 


166 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


“  In  most,  perhaps  in  all  other  countries,  this  exhibition  had 
been  a  government  affair.  Commissioners  were  appointed  by 
authority  to  protect  the  interests  of  the  exhibitors;  and,  what 
was  more  important,  appropriations  of  money  had  been  made 
to  defray  their  expenses.  Ao  appropriations  were  made  by 
Congress.  Our  exhibitors  arrived  friendless,  some  of  them 
penniless,  in  the  great  commercial  Babel  of  the  world.  They 
found  the  portion  of  the  Crystal  Palace  assigned  to  our  country 
unprepared  for  the  specimens  of  art  and  industry  which  they 
had  brought  with  them ;  naked  and  unadorned  by  the  side  of 
the  neighboring  arcades  and  galleries  fitted  up  with  elegance 
and  splendor  by  the  richest  governments  in  Europe.  The 
English  press  began  to  launch  its  too  ready  sarcasms  at  the 
sorry  appearance  which  Brother  Jonathan  seemed  likely  to 
make ;  and  all  the  exhibitors  from  this  country,  as  well  as  those 
who  felt  an  interest  in  their  success,  were  disheartened.  At  this 
critical  moment,  our  friend  stepped  forward.  He  did  what 
Congress  should  have  done.  By  liberal  advances  on  his  part, 
the  American  department  was  fitted  up;  and  day  after  day,  as 
some  new  product  of  American  ingenuity  and  taste  was  added 
to  the  list, — McCormick’s  reaper,  Colt’s  revolver,  Powers’s 
Greek  Slave,  Hobbs’s  unpickable  lock,  Hoe’s  wonderful  print¬ 
ing  presses,  and  Bond’s  more  wonderful  spring  governor, — it 
began  to  be  suspected  that  Brother  Jonathan  was  not  quite  so 
much  of  a  simpleton  as  had  been  thought.  He  had  contributed 
his  full  share,  if  not  to  the  splendor,  at  least  to  the  utilities  of 
the  exhibition.  In  fact,  the  leading  journal  at  London,  with  a 
magnanimity  which  did  it  honor,  admitted  that  England  had 
derived  more  real  benefit  from  the  contributions  of  the  United 
States  than  from  those  of  any  other  country.” 

As  has  been  said,  Mr.  Peabody  made  the  bulk  of  his  colossal 
fortune  in  the  banking  business.  He  had  a  firm  faith  in  Amer- 


GEORGE  PEABODY. 


167 


ican  securities,  and  dealt  in  them  largely,  and  with  confidence. 
His  business  instinct  was  remarkable,  his  judgment  in  mercan¬ 
tile  and  financial  matters  almost  infallible,  and  he  made  few 
mistakes.  His  course  was  now  onward  and  upward,  and  each 
year  marked  an  increase  of  his  wealth.  His  business  operations 
were  conducted  in  pursuance  of  a  rigid  system  which  was  never 
relaxed.  To  the  very  close  of  his  life  he  never  abandoned  the 
exact  or  business-like  manner  in  which  he  sought  to  make 
money.  He  gave  away  millions  with  a  generosity  never  ex¬ 
celled,  yet  he  could  be  exacting  to  a  penny  in  the  fulfillment 
of  a  contract. 

In  his  youth  he  contracted  habits  of  economy,  and  these  he 
retained  to  the  last.  Being  unmarried,  he  did  not  subject 
himself  to  the  expense  of  a  complete  domestic  establishment, 
but  lived  in  chambers,  and  entertained  his  friends  at  his  club 
or  at  a  coffee-house.  His  habits  were  simple  in  every  respect, 
and  he  was  often  seen  making  his  dinner  on  a  mutton-chop  at 
a  table  laden  (at  his  cost)  with  the  most  sumptuous  and  tempt¬ 
ing  viands.  His  personal  expenses  for  ten  years  did  not  aver¬ 
age  three  thousand  dollars  per  annum. 

The  conductor  on  an  English  railway  once  overcharged  him 
a  shilling  for  fare.  He  promptly  complained  to  the  directors, 
and  had  the  man  discharged.  “  Not,”  said  he,  “  that  I  could 
not  afford  to  pay  the  shilling,  but  the  man  was  cheating  many 
travelers  to  whom  the  swindle  would  be  offensive.” 

Several  years  ago  he  chanced  to  ride  in  a  hack  in  Salem, 
Massachusetts,  and  upon  reaching  his  destination  tendered  the 
driver  his  usual  fee  of  fifty  cents. 

“  Here ’s  your  change,  sir,”  said  the  man,  handing  him  back 
fifteen  cents. 

“  Change !  ”  exclaimed  Mr.  Peabody ;  “  why,  I ’m  not  entitled 
to  any.” 


168 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


“Yes,  you  are;  I  don’t  charge  but  thirty-five  cents  for  a 
ride  in  my  hack.” 

“How  do  you  live,  then?” 

.  “  By  fair  dealing,  sir.  I  do  n’t  believe  in  making  a  man  pay 
more  than  a  thing  is  worth  just  because  I  have  an  oppor¬ 
tunity.” 

Mr.  Peabody  was  so  much  pleased  with  this  reply,  that  as 
long  as  he  remained  in  Salem  he  sought  this  man  out  and  gave 
him  his  custom. 

In  his  dress  Mr.  Peabody  was  simple  and  unostentatious.  He 
was  scrupulously  neat  and  tasteful,  but  there  was  nothing  about 
him  to  indicate  his  vast  wealth.  He  seldom  wore  any  jewelry, 
using  merely  a  black  band  for  his  watch-guard.  Display  of  all 
kinds  he  abominated. 

He  made  several  visits  to  his  native  country  during  his  last 
residence  in  London,  and  commemorated  each  one  of  them  by 
acts  of  princely  munificence.  He  gave  large  sums  to  the  cause 
of  education,  and  to  religious  and  charitable  objects,  and  made 
each  one  of  his  near  kindred  wealthy.  None  of  his  rela¬ 
tives  received  less  than  one  hundred  thousand  dollars,  and 
some  were  given  as  much  as  three  times  that  sum.  He  gave 
immense  sums  to  the  poor  of  London,  and  became  their  bene¬ 
factor  to  such  an  extent  that  Queen  Victoria  sent  him  her 
portrait,  which  she  had  caused  to  be  executed  for  him  at  a  cost 
of  over  forty  thousand  dollars,  in  token  of  her  appreciation  of 
his  services  in  behalf  of  the  poor  of  her  realm. 

Mr.  Peabody  made  another  visit  to  the  United  States  in  1866, 
and  upon  this  occasion  added  large  sums  to  many  of  the  dona¬ 
tions  he  had  already  made  in  this  country.  He  remained  here 
until  May,  1867,  when  he  returned  to  England.  He  came  back 
in  June,  1869,  but  soon  sailed  again  for  England.  His  health 
had  become  very  feeble,  and  it  was  his  belief  that  it  would  be 


GEOEGE  PEABODY. 


169 


better  in  the  atmosphere  of  London,  to  which  he  had  been  so 
long  accustomed.  His  hope  of  recovery  was  vain.  He  failed 
to  rally  upon  reaching  London,  and  died  in  that  city  on  the  4th 
of  November,  1869. 

The  news  of  his  death  created  a  profound  sadness  on  both 
sides  of  the  Atlantic,  for  his  native  and  his  adopted  country 
alike  revered  him  as  a  benefactor.  The  Queen  caused  his  body 
to  be  placed  in  a  vault  in  Westminster  Abbey,  amidst  the 
greatest  and  noblest  of  her  kingdom,  until  all  was  in  readiness 
for  its  transportation  to  the  United  States  in  a  royal  man-of- 
war.  The  Congress  of  the  United  States  authorized  the  Pres¬ 
ident  to  make  such  arrangements  for  the  reception  of  the  body 
as  he  should  deem  necessary.  Sovereigns,  statesmen,  and  war¬ 
riors  united  to  do  homage  to  the  mortal  remains  of  this  plain, 
simple  man,  who,  beginning  life  a  poor  boy,  and  never  depart¬ 
ing  from  the  character  of  an  unassuming  citizen,  had  made 
humanity  his  debtor  by  his  generosity  and  goodness.  He  was 
borne  across  the  ocean  with  kingly  honors,  two  great  nations 
acting  as  chief  mourners,  and  then,  when  the  pomp  and  the 
splendor  of  the  occasion  were  ended,  they  laid  him  down  in  his 
native  earth  by  the  side  of  the  mother  from  whom  he  had  im¬ 
bibed  those  principles  of  integrity  and  goodness  which  were  the 
foundation  of  his  fame  and  fortune. 

It  is  impossible  to  obtain  an  accurate  statement  of  the  dona¬ 
tions  made  by  Mr.  Peabody  to  the  objects  which  enlisted  his 
sympathy.  In  addition  to  those  mentioned  in  the  list  below, 
he  gave  away  for  various  public  purposes  sums  ranging  from 
two  hundred  and  fifty  to  one  thousand  dollars,  and  extending 
back  as  far  as  the  year  1835.  He  divided  among  his  relatives 
the  sum  of  about  three  millions  of  dollars,  giving  them  a  por¬ 
tion  during  his  last  visit  to  this  country,  and  leaving  them  the 
remainder  at  his  death. 


170 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


The  following  is  a  statement  of  his  more  important  dona¬ 
tions  during  his  life,  including  the  bequests  contained  in  his  last 
will  and  testament : 

To  tlie  State  of  Maryland,  for  negotiating  the 


loan  of  $8,000,000  .  $60,000 

To  the  Peabody  Institute,  Baltimore,  Md.,  in¬ 
cluding  accrued  interest .  1,500,000 

To  the  Southern  Education  Fund .  3,000,000 

To  Yale  College .  150,000 

To  Harvard  College  ..........  150,000 

To  Peabody  Academy,  Massachusetts  ....  140,000 

To  Phillips  Academy,  Massachusetts  ....  25,000 

To  Peabody  Institute,  etc.,  at  Peabody,  Mass.  .  250,000 

To  Kenyon  College,  Ohio .  25,000 

To  Memorial  Church,  in  Georgetown,  Mass.  .  100,000 

To  Homes  for  the  Poor  in  London .  3,000,000 

To  Libraries  in  Georgetown,  Massachusetts, 

and  Thetford,  Vermont .  10,000 

To  Kane’s  Arctic  Expedition .  10,000 

To  different  Sanitary  Fairs .  10,000 

To  unpaid  moneys  advanced  to  uphold  the 

credit  of  States  .  .  .  * .  40,000 


Total . $8,470,000 


The  life  of  such  a  man  affords  lessons  full  of  hope  and  en¬ 
couragement  to  others.  In  1856,  when  on  a  visit  to  Danvers, 
now  named  Peabody,  in  honor  of  him,  its  most  distinguished 
son  and  greatest  benefactor,  he  said  : 

“  Though  Providence  has  granted  me  an  unvaried  and  un¬ 
usual  success  in  the  pursuit  of  fortune  in  other  lands,  I  am  still 
in  heart  the  humble  boy  who  left  yonder  unpretending  dwell¬ 
ing.  There  is  not  a  youth  within  the  sound  of  my  voice  whose 
early  opportunities  and  advantages  are  not  very  much  greater 
than  were  my  own,  and  I  have  since  achieved  nothing  that  is 
impossible  to  the  most  humble  boy  among  you.” 


PHILIP  D.  ARMOUR. 


171 


CHAPTER  IX. 

PHILIP  D.  ARMOUR. 

rendering  honor  to  whom  honor  is  duo, 
the  public  cannot  offer  a  tribute  to  any  one  more 
deserving  than  Philip  D.  Armour,  the  great  mer¬ 
chant  of  Chicago,  through  whose  untiring  energy, 
myriads  of  families  in  two  continents  are  supplied 
with  leading  articles  of  food.  In  tracing  the  out¬ 
lines  of  his  career,  one  is  reminded  of  the  hardihood  of  the 
Scotch  Highlanders,  whose  arms  no  foe  could  conquer, 
and  whose  breath  no  enemy  could  tire ;  for  this  financial 
hero  traces  his  lineage  to  the  bold  warriors  who  fought  for 

their  country  under  Robert  Bruce  and  William  Wallace. 
Some  institutions  of  learning  have  gone  beyond  the  boundary 
of  custom,  and  bestowed  the  title  of  Doctor  of  Laws  upon 

those  who  have  been  sucessful  in  managing  armies  on  the 
field  of  battle ;  and  if  this  custom  is  to  be  received  with  favor, 
there  is  no  manner  in  which  it  can  operate  more  deservingly 
than  awarding  the  title  upon  such  remarkable  characters 
as  are  exemplified  by  the  subject  of  this  sketch. 

Philip  D.  Armour  was  born  on  a  farm  in  Madison  County, 
N.  Y.,  in  1832,  his  parents  being  of  American  nativity,  and 
living  near  Oneida.  There  were  eight  children  in  the  family, 


f. 


172  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

well  known  in  the  locality  because  of  the  broad  shoulders 
which  they  possessed  and  the  great  similarity  in  their  looks. 
The  boy  Philip  “drifted  into  business,  first  as  a  cattle  dealer 
and  butcher,”  buying  his  beef  himself,  killing  it,  dressing 
it,  loading  it  into  a  wagon,  and  selling  it  by  himself,  travel¬ 
ing  over  Oneida  and  Madison  Counties.  When  about  nine¬ 
teen  years  of  age,  a  circumstance  occurred  which  induced 
him  to  make  a  journey  westward.  Gold  had  recently  been 
discovered  in  California  and  thither  were  flocking  a  mixed 
population  from  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  and  caravans 
were  traversing  the  vast  plains  and  dreary  mountains  from 
St.  Louis,  Mo.,  to  fields  of  gold  on  the  Pacific  slope.  In 
this  direction  the  eyes  of  Philip  were  turned.  Having 
without  permission  remained  from  school  one  afternoon 
and  taken  a  ride  with  the  “  prettiest  girl  in  the  academy,” 
he  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the  principal,  and  both  were 
expelled.  Being  indentured  to  a  gentleman,  he  told  his 
mother  immediately  after  the  expulsion,  that  if  the  gentle¬ 
man  would  release  him,  he  would  start  for  California. 
His  request  for  this  was  granted,  and  he  immediately  started 
to  California  with  a  party  in  search  of  golden  prizes.  He 
went  across  the  plains  from  Port  Leavenworth,  following  the 
old  trail  to  California,  which  can  be  seen  to-day  by  the 
traveler  on  a  train  of  the  Pacific  Bailroad.  Six 
months  were  required  by  his  party  to  make  the 
journey.  The  hardships  of  crossing  the  plains  were  very 
great.  He  fell  sick  and  narrowly  escaped  dying;  but  he 
reached  the  gold  fields  without  his  physical  strength  being 
impaired,  and  dug  with  better  success  than  the  majority 
who  went  in  quest  of  fortune.  His  mother  had  taught  him 
how  to  save,  and  this  lesson  he  put  into  practice.  Besides 


PHILIP  D.  ARMOUR. 


173 


this,  like  all  the  Armours,  he  was  combative,  and  would 
not  be  imposed  upon  and  robbed  like  thousands  of  the 
“tender-feet”  who  had  entered  the  gold  fields.  After 
digging  and  trading  and  laying  away,  he  started  back 
East,  and  never  stopped  till  he  got  to  Milwaukee.  There, 
for  some  years,  he  did  a  grain-receiving  and  warehouse 
business.  He  was  at  first  somewhat  undecided  as  to 
whether  he  should  engage  in  the  lumber  business  or  that  of 
pork-packing.  Finally  he  bought  out  the  interest  of  Mr. 
Layton  in  the  firm  of  Layton  &  Plankinton,  and,  with  the 
latter  gentleman,  has  co-operated  as  a  pork  merchant  under 
the  firm  name  of  Plankinton,  Armour  &  Co.,  until  about 
twelve  months  ago,  when  Mr.  Plankinton  retired.  From  the 
day  Mr.  Armour  reached  California  to  the  time  of  his  enter¬ 
ing  into  partnership  with  Mr.  Plankinton,  he  had  made 
money  with  amazing  rapidity,  and  had  gotten  together  about 
$500,000. 

The  headquarters  of  Plankinton,  Armour  &  Co.  were  at 
Milwaukee,  but  they  established  branch  houses  at  Chicago 
and  other  cities.  Year  after  year  the  business  grew;  pros¬ 
perity  followed  every  enterprise  undertaken  by  Philip  D. 
Armour,  as  though  his  touch  were  full  of  magic.  In 
1874  he  moved  to  Chicago,  and  took  charge  of  their 
branch  house  at  that  place,  owing  to  the  illness  of  his 
brother,  who  started  this  branch  of  the  business.  Since  that 
date  Mr.  Armour  has  extended  his  business,  perfected  its 
organization,  and  has  it  now  so  systemized  that  his  company 
have  better  facilities  for  distributing  their  products  than  any 
other  house  in  the  world.  Many  of  his  modes  of  procedure 
are  entirely  original.  There  are  one  hundred  and  seventeen 
clerks  in  his  office  on  Washington  street  ;  eighty  of 


174 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


these  are  employed  day  in  and  day  ont  making  out  bills. 
Phil.  Armour  has  agents  in  all  the  towns  of  consequence 
in  this  country,  and  in  every  leading  city  of  Europe.  Every 
morning  messages  are  sent  to  these  representatives  , giving 
them  the  quotations  of  the  day ;  every  night  they  wire  back 
the  transactions  of  the  day.  Cables  each  morning  are  sent  to 
a  dozen  European  cities,  and  answers  each  night  are  received. 
The  mail  of  Armour  &  Co.  aggregates  each  day  one  thousand 
letters  in  and  another  thousand  out.  Every  twenty-four 
hours  requisitions  are  made  upon  the  different  railroads  for 
one  hundred  or  two  hundred  freight  cars,  and  each  car  bears 
not  less  than  twenty  tons  of  produce.  Armour  himself 
owns  three  hundred  of  the  finest  refrigerator  cars  yet 
constructed.  They  carry  his  beef  to  and  fro.  Instead 
of  shipping  cattle  East  alive,  they  are  dressed  in 
Chicago  and  shipped  in  refrigerator  cars  to  leading  cities. 
Having  frozen  three  or  four  days  in  these  cars  before  use,  they 
are  served  up  in  Boston  and  New  York  as  the  best  beef  on  the 
market,  to  the  astonishment  of  those  who  are  thus  informed. 
While  Mr.  Armour  is  fixing  the  price  of  pork  and  beef  for 
-  the  country,  his  thousands  of  employes  at  the  stock  yards 
are  slaughtering  hogs  and  cattle  at  the  rate  of  four  every 
minute,  the  capacity  being  about  twelve  thousand  hogs  and 
two  thousand  cattle  per  day.  Ten  men  are  required  to  make 
a  factory  shoe;  twenty  men  are  called  into  action  in 
preparing  a  hog  for  market.  Acres  are  covered  by  his 
slaughter  houses,  cooling  rooms,  ice  cellars,  beef,  pork¬ 
packing  and  sausage-making  departments.  His  refrigerator 
cars  are  worth  fortunes.  One  may  travel  a  day  in  the 
famous  Union  Stock  Yards  and  return  to  find  new  and 
interesting  features. 


PHILIP  D.  ARMOUR. 


175 


In  dealing  with  slaughtered  products  there  is  exemplified 
a  marvel  of  economy.  Horns  of  the  cattle  are  thrown  upon 
the  market  and  become  fashionable  decorations  for  articles 
of  furniture.  The  bones  of  animals  are  dried  and  pulverized 
and  sold  as  bone  dust,  to  recuperate  worn-out  farms.  The 
hoofs  have  a  value,  as  well  as  all  other  parts  of  the  slaught¬ 
ered  animal,  all  the  blood  being  saved  and  shipped  in  casks 
for  refining  sugar.  The  men,  women  and  children  sup¬ 
ported  by  the  great  packer  would  make  a  city  of  fifty 
thousand  inhabitants,  for  there  are  on  the  pay  rolls  of 
Chicago,  Milwaukee  and  Kansas  City  not  less  than  ten 
thousand  men. 

At  a  little  before  seven  o’clock  each  morning,  as  the  last 
of  the  printers  are  getting  home,  and  before  the  day  watch 
has  changed  places  with  the  night  watch  at  the  telegraph 
offices,  a  carriage  drives  rapidly  along  Washington  street, 
and  stops  in  front  of  the  packer’s  office.  Armour  himself 
steps  out,  enters  his  office  and  begins  his  work.  One  man 
has  preceded  him  and  opened  his  cables.  On  the  floor  of 
the  office  he  has  one  hundred  and  twelve  book-keepers,  and 
as  these  young  gentlemen  glide  to  their  places,  they  see  the 
plain  man  of  many  millions,  who  has  been  at  his  desk  for  an 
hour.  Armour  is  awakened  at  five  o’clock,  breakfasts  at  six, 
and  is  invariably  at  his  office  at  seven  in  the  morning.  He 
leaves  at  six  P.  M.,  the  eleven  hours  intervening  being 
crowded  with  work. 

Mr.  Armour  is  conversant  with  the  details  of  his  vast 
establishment.  In  an  emergency,  he  can  take  charge  of  any 
department,  and  manage  it  better  than  any  man  in  his 
employ.  He  knows  all  the  while  just  what  is  going  on, 
being  assisted  in  this  by  a  marvelous  memory.  He  arranges 


176 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


details  himself,  from  the  painting  of  one  of  his  yellow 
wagons  to  the  building  of  $500,000  worth  of  refrigerator 
cars. 

There  is  placed  before  him  every  morning  a  little  ticket 
about  the  size  of  a  calling  card.  It  represents  the  cash  in 
bank  in  Chicago,  which,  it  is  said,  is  never  far  from 
$1,000,000.  The  capital  of  Armour  &  Co.  is  larger 
than  that  of  any  other  similar  house  in  the  world,  the  best 
authority  on  this  point  saying  that  the  firm  is  worth 
$25,000,000.  Phil.  D.  Armour  is  not  only  rich,  but  he  con¬ 
trols  many  fortunes.  He  handles  the  wealth  of  many  other 
millionaires  who  have  unquestionable  faith  in  his  ability. 
He  owns  no  penny  made  by  railroad  wrecking ;  never  watered 
any  stock,  and  is  regarded  with  admiration  by  all  who 
co-operate  either  with  or  against  him  in  the  markets  of  the 
world.  He  is  the  leading  figure  on  the  Chicago  Board  of 
Trade,  and  is  virtual  dictator  of  the  provision  market  of  the 
country.  He  owns  or  controls  all  the  pork  in  the  Northwest, 
and  it  is  but  the  truth  to  declare  that  no  other  man  ever 
exercised  so  great  an  influence  on  the  prices  of  the  food 
supply  of  the  world.  He  is  one  of  the  wonderful  products 
of  Chicago.  Again  and  again  have  envious  operators  tried 
to  corner  him  on  lard  deals  or  draw  him  into  a  vortex  in  the 
wheat  pit,  but  to  no  purpose.  The  Madison  County  boy  has 
always  been  able  to  secure  every  dollar  necessary  to  make 
the  market  go  his  own  way. 

His  first  great  stroke  of  fortune  was  just  before  the  close 
of  the  war,  when  he  was  a  pork' packer  in  Milwaukee,  and 
pork  was  selling  at  $40.00.  He  dreamed  one  night  that 
there  would  be  a  great  fall  in  prices,  and  the  next  morning 
on  his  way  down  town  he  stopped  at  his  partner’s  house, 


PHILIP  D.  ARMOUR. 


177 


remarking  that  he  thought  pork  was  too  high.  Mr.  Plank- 
inton  replied:  “That’s  my  opinion,  too.”  After  a  little 
further  conversation,  it  was  agreed  that  Armour  should 
take  the  first  train  for  New  York  and  sell  ell  he 
could.  Armour  got  to  New  York,  went  “  short”  of  pork  at 
$40.00,  and  never  took  it  in  until  it  was  selling  at  $18.00. 
It  made  him  easily  a  millionaire,  but  the  experience  was  a 
difficult  one.  All  the  big  packers  in  the  country,  with  a  very 
few  exceptions,  were  bulls  on  provisions,  and  loaded  up  with 
product  upon  which  considerable  advance  had  been  made. 
Sid  Kent  and  Phil  Armour  were  “  bears,”  and  could  not  be 
turned  from  their  opinion.  Each  night  conferences  were 
held  at  the  Pifth  Avenue  Hotel ;  traps  were  set,  invitations 
issued,  dinners  given,  and  other  things  undertaken  to  obtain 
the  influence  of  these  two  merchants.  Armour  would  not  go 
near  the  meetings  and  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
pool.  He  insisted  upon  selling,  but  found  it  no  easy  thing 
to  do.  He  ordered  his  agents  to  sell  a  large  lot  of  pork. 
They  asked  him  if  he  had  it  to  sell.  He  replied  that  it  was 
none  of  their  business,  and  if  they  wanted  margins  let  them 
name  the  sum.  They  tried  to  persuaded  Armour  that  he 
was  wrong,  but  would  give  no  decisive  refusal.  Stepping 
across  the  street  to  a  well-known  broker’s  office,  he  gave  an 
order  to  sell  ten  thousand  barrels,  simply  announcing  his 
name.  Before  he  knew  that  the  order  had  been  given,  the 
sales  were  reported.  He  asked  the  broker  what  margins  he 
wanted;  the  broker  replied  that  he  would  arrange  it  in  the 
morning.  This  was  the  first  of  his  short  selling.  He  con¬ 
tinued  it,  to  the  terror  of  the  whole  provision  market,  for 
three  months.  From  morning  until  night,  day  in  and  day 
out,  for  ninety  days,  he  haunted  the  office  of  his  agents. 


178 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNE. 


Customers  to  whom  they  would  refuse  to  sell  he  would  intercept 
and  accommodate.  At  the  time  of  his  departure,  pork  had 
fallen  in  price  $5.00  a  barrel.  When  the  Milwaukean  was 
about  to  leave  for  home,  a  great  operator  of  that  day  said  he 
wanted  to  make  just  one  more  trade.  “I’ll  sell  you,”  said 
Armour,  “  one  thousand  barrels  of  pork.”  “  I’ll  take  it,” 
said  the  operator,  “but  you  will  want  it  back  when  pork  is 
$60.00.”  Mr.  Armour  responded,  “I  will  deliver  you  that 
pork  when  the  price  is  $18.00.”  This  he  accordingly  did. 
The  packers,  with  a  few  exceptions,  from  one  end  of  the 
country  to  the  other,  were  ruined  by  the  fall  in  price,  but 
Armour  and  his  partner  became  the  greatest  provision  men 
in  the  world.  The  firm  of  Wallace  &  Wicks,  who  had 
treated  him  improperly,  Mr.  Armour  declared  that  he  would 
drive  out  of  business.  Near  their  place  of  business  H.  O. 
Armour  &  Co.  were  soon  established  in  New  York,  and  the 
sign  of  Wallace  &  Wicks  came  down. 

In  1878  and  1879  Armour  &  Co.  made  enormous  pur¬ 
chases  of  pork,  based  upon  the  information  which  the  packer 
had  of  the  world’s  supply  and  demand,  and  the  cost  of 
manufacture  and  his  own  reserves.  He  always  buys  pork 
when  it  is  cheap,  but  does  not  buy  for  the  purpose  of  selling 
again  on  the  speculative  market.  When  he  finds  the  market 
attacked  he  always  protects  his  property.  On  one  occasion, 
when  a  raid  was  directed  against  him,  it  is  said  that  he  made 
$3,500,000,  and  on  another  similar  occasion  he  acquired 
$2,000,000.  Speaking  of  these  he  said,  “  If  the  bears  had  let 
me  alone,  I  should  not  have  made  this  money.  I  am 
engaged  in  a  legitimate  business,  buying  and  selling  for  con¬ 
sumption.  I  have  over  10,000  men  in  my  employ,  and  my 
sole  business  is  to  distribute  the  product  in  the  markets  of 
the  world.” 


PHILIP  D.  ARMOUR. 


179 


Close  observers  of  the  methods  of  this  King  of  Fortune 
say  that  his  great  efforts  invariably  follow  some  great  public 
calamity,  or  widespread  panic.  He  buys  when  others  have 
lost  confidence  in  values,  and  limits  his  purchases  only  to 
the  amounts  of  the  offerings,  In  1879  and  1880,  the  short 
side  of  pork  appeared  attractive  to  speculators,  notwithstand¬ 
ing  their  repeated  unpleasant  experience  with  Armour.  In 
the  latter  year,  the  stock  on  hand  was  large,  and  on  the  30th 
of  April  pork  sold  down  to  $9.25.  It  was  then  that  Armour 
took  hold,  and  laid  the  foundations  for  his  gigantic  trans¬ 
actions  of  the  summer.  Beginning  at  this  figure,  he  bought 
all  the  way  up  to  $13.00  in  July.  He  held  the  advantage 
for  the  next  three  months.  The  shorts  in  August  settled  at 
$17.00;  in  September  at  $18.00,  and  in  October  at  $19.00. 
The  total  quantity  of  pork  handled  by  Armour  and  the 
number  of  shorts  out  was  large,  covering  more  than  600,- 
000  barrels.  It  was  a  mammoth  transaction,  and  involved 
buying  all  the  pork  in  the  world. 

Mr.  Armour  is  a  short,  thick-set  man,  with  a  smooth 
shaven  face  and  a  large  head.  He  is  one  of  the  least  pre¬ 
tentious  men  in  the  community;  has  a  hearty  grip  and 
genial  greeting  for  all  his  callers ;  is  never  in  a  hurry ;  and 
if  his  visitor  has  time,  he  will  tell  a  funny  story  and  enjoy 
the  amusement.  One  story  will  suggest  another,  and  the 
merchant  will  follow  the  visitor  out  into  the  main  office  and 
so  to  the  door,  parting  from  him  in  the  jolliest  fashion.  He 
is  not  crabbed  through  dyspepsia,  not  annoyed  by  repudi¬ 
ated  obligations,  and,  without  red  tape  or  magnificence,  this 
plain,  honest  Phil  Armour  puts  in  twelve  hours  of  work 
every  day,  retires  early  at  night,  and  rises  early  in  the 
morning  in  vigorous  condition  for  the  work  of  the  day. 


180 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Speaking  in  reference  to  his  habits,  he  one  day  remarked: 
“I  work  harder  now  than  when  I  was  a  boy,  have  as  good 
an  appetite,  sleep  just  as  soundly,  and  go  to  bed  just  as  early. 
Nine  o’clock  finds  my  house  shut  up  and  the  lights  out.  No 
one,  except  a  burglar  can  get  in  after  that  hour.”  This 
provision  king  is  continually  growing  richer.  He  has  been 
all  his  days  as  combative  in  business  as  in  the  other  walks 
of  life.  “The  defense  of  his  cellars  cost  him  in  1878  a 
clear  million  dollars,  but  the  loss  did  not  make  him  abandon 
it*  He  redoubled  it,  and  finally  his  opponents  were  glad  to 
be  let  off,  after  paying  a  very  large  tribute. 

The  charity  of  Phil  D.  Armour  is  proverbial.  He  is 
unquestionably  the  largest  giver  in  Chicago.  His  presenta¬ 
tion  of  watches  to  deserving  ones  is  quite  extensive. 

This  great  donor  has  never  founded  a  library,  but  he  has 
given  liberally  for  the  advancement  of  art,  and  faithful 
service,  and  the  stockyard  workman  who  goes  to  the  rich 
packer  with  his  trouble  never  returns  from  him  empty- 
handed.  Some  really  generous  givers  follow  their  gift; 
but  Armour’s  donations  are  placed  without  qualification 
at  the  disposal  of  the  applicant.  Some  years  ago  a 
Chicago  minister  applied  to  the  packer  for  aid  for  a  young 
woman  who  was  in  distress  in  the  city.  A  liberal  sum  was 
put  at  the  disposal  of  the  man  of  God.  After  some  little 
delay,  the  money  was  returned,  with  an  explanation  that  the 
young  lady  had  refused  to  answer  satisfactorily  some  ques¬ 
tions.  She  could  not  tell,  it  was  said,  why  she  was  away  from 
her  home.  The  minister  pressed  her  to  make  a  confession. 
She  declared  she  had  nothing  to  confess.  Since  that  time 
the  packer  and  the  man  of  God  have  never  spoken.  Mrs. 
Armour,  a  most  excellent  lady,  carried  out  the  mission  the 


PHILIP  D.  ARMOUR. 


181 


minister  abandoned.  The  girl  was  tenderly  cared  for  until 
the  day  of  her  death,  which  occurred  very  shortly  after  the 
incident  happened.  A  street  vender  in  Philadelphia  said 
to  a  Chicago  visitor,  “Do  you  know  Phil  D.  Armour  of  your 
city?”  Everybody  in  the  West  has  heard  of  him,”  was  the 
reply.  “Is  he  very  rich  ?”  said  the  old  man.  “Reported  to  be 
a  millionaire,”  answered  the  other  promptly.  After  a 
moment’s  silence,  the  old  man  said:  “Phil  D.  Armour  was 
indentured  to  me  when  a  boy.  I  released  him  at  his  request, 
so  that  he  could  go  to  California  during  the  gold  fever.” 
The  visitor  on  his  return  to  Chicago  met  the  good-natured 
looking  packer  in  the  street,  and  said:  “Mr.  Armour,  do  you 
know  Mr.  Blank  of  Philadelphia  ?”  He  responded  like  a  flash, 
“  I  was  bound  out  to  that  man,  and  obtained  from  him  a 
release  when  I  started  to  California.”  Armour  took  the 
old  man’s  address,  and  sent  him  $500,  as  was  afterwards 
learned;  and  also  made  the  remark,  “That  old  man  will 
never  want  as  long  as  I  know  his  address.”  His  liberality 
is  also  manifested  in  his  employment  of  men  to  execute 
the  duties  of  his  office.  He  gives  to  his  employes  a 
compensation  that  insures  contentedness,  faithful  work, 
and  an  inclination  to  engage  in  no  transactions  aside 
from  that  for  which  they  are  employed.  Such  a  man,  with 
such  liberal  nature  and  generous  spirit,  is  not  only  a  bless¬ 
ing  to  the  age  in  which  he  lives,  but  his  influence  for 
improving  human  interests  must  extend  through  all  time. 


■  '  . 

" 

( 

.  ■  ■  ■:  .  •  •;  "  's  v  ; 

•  y  "  k  •  ,-^i 

*  >-  i  t  \  ^  ...  -  i 1  'V  ■* 


i ; ' vv  ’ ; 

w.  v 

•  • 


* 

v 


W"  /r 


'  •  -? 


y 


,  /*?  -- 


S  4 


.  /  • 


y 


*«'•  ~ 


■v  - 


V 


z- 


-V 


/ 


■c 

.  _  .  ** 


*  1- 


x 


V. 


'  "■ 


✓ 


j  . .  v 


> 


-1  , 


-  f 


V 


\ 


H'.'V 


\ 


/> 


\ 


. 

/'  >.  .  »> 
t. 


\ 


'  7t 


-  ..  .. 


l- 


'  )• 


t 


WmMMMi 


m 

if 


MARSHALL  FIELD. 


MABSHALL  FIELD. 


185 


CHAPTER  X. 


Xn 


MARSHALL  FIELD.  ' 

JEW  ENGLAND  farms  are  somewhat  face¬ 
tiously  reputed  to  yield  annually  more  generous 
crops  of  stones  than  of  any  other  commodity. 
Stone  fences  abound  everywhere,  and  in  many 
sections  the  material  of  which  they  are  con¬ 
structed  crops  out  so  plentifully  from  the  scanty 
soil  as  to  require  its  removal  each  year  before  seed  can 
be  sown.  But  while  the  soil  of  this  Green  Mountain 
region  yields  so  sparingly,  and  at  the  cost  of  so  much 
labor,  the  various  products  of  the  farm,  it  has  produced  its 
full  share  of  the  notable  men  who  have  made  themselves  a 
credit  to  the  Nation.  The  list  is  a  long  one.  In  it  almost 
every  calling  has  brilliant  representatives,  and  among  the 
devotees  of  commerce  to  be  found  there,  the  career  of  none 
has  been  more  successful  and  honorable  than  that  of  Mar¬ 
shall  Field. 

It  was  on  one  of  these  stony,  but  carefully  tilled  New 
England  farms  that  Marshall  Field  was  born,  in  the  year 
1835.  His  father  was  a  well-to-do  representative  of  a 
farming  community  whose  acres  encroached  upon  the  pre¬ 
cincts  of  Conway,  Mass.,  a  village  of  modest  proportions, 
containing  a  public  school  and  an  academy,  at  which  their 
sons  and  daughters  received  their  “book  learning.” 


186 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


The  reader  who  likes  to  associate  the  attainment  of  vast 
wealth  with  intrepid  daring  in  business  dealings,  with  the 
taking  of  great  risks,  and  with  many  narrow  escapes  from 
ruin,  will  find  little  to  interest  him  in  this  brief  history  of 
Marshall  Field’s  career  as  a  merchant.  Though  standing 
in  the  front  rank  of  the  great  mercantile  houses  of  the 
country,  as  well  as  of  the  world,  that  of  Marshall  Field  & 
Co.  is  the  result  of  a  steady  growth,  which  germinated  when 
its  founder,  in  1852,  entered  as  clerk  a  small  retail  dry 
goods  store  in  Pittsfield,  Mass.  It  is  a  growth  which  no 
brilliant  departure  from  established  business  methods  has 
served  to  accelerate  or  retard. 

When  the  novelty  of  his  promotion  from  the  farm  to  the 
position  of  clerk  in  a  small  village  store  had  worn  off — 
which  it  was  not  long  in  doing — young  Field  suddenly  dis¬ 
covered  that  the  fulfillment  of  his  ambitions  would  necessi¬ 
tate  a  change  to  a  much  wider  field  of  operations.  He  had 
familiarized  himself  with  all  the  details  of  the  retail  trade  in 
that  part  of  the  country,  but  saw  no  opportunity  of  making 
his  experience  profitable.  The  salary  attached  to  his  posi¬ 
tion  was  too  small  to  make  such  a  thing  as  a  bank  account 
possible,  and  in  January,  1856,  with  the  exception  of  the 
rather  meager  knowledge  of  the  dry  goods  business  his 
apprenticeship  had  gained  him,  his  capital  was  no  larger 
than  when  he  left  the  farm.  In  those  days,  as  now,  the 
West  was  the  Mecca  toward  which  the  ambitious  and  ven¬ 
turesome  youth  of  the  Atlantic  States  turned  wistful  eyes. 
As  ambitious  as  any,  but,  perhaps,  less  venturesome,  young 
Field,  after  mature  deliberation,  compromised  on  Chicago. 
He  immediately  left  his  position  as  clerk,  gave  his  note  to  his 
father  for  one  hundred  dollars — which  he  paid,  principal  and 


MARSHALL  FIELD. 


187 


interest,  within  a  year — and  a  week  later  had  obtained 
a  situation  in  the  wholesale  dry  goods  house  of  Cooley, 
Wadsworth  &  Co.  This  firm  was  situated  on  South  Water 
street,  in  what  was  at  that  time  the  center  of  the  wholesale 
district  of  Chicago.  It  enjoyed  a  thriving  trade  throughout 
the  western  country,  and  was  called  the  leading  house  of  its 
kind  in  the  Garden  City.  One  year  after  Marshall 
Field’s  connection  with  the  house  began,  the  firm  name  was 
changed  to  Cooley,  Farwell  &  Co.  By  this  time  young 
Field  had  become  sufficiently  familiar  with  the  stock  and 
business  of  the  firm  to  be  entrusted  with  quite  a  responsible 
position  as  general  salesman.  He  traveled  some,  but  most 
of  the  time  could  be  found  in  the  salesrooms  of  the  estab¬ 
lishment,  attending  to  the  wants  of  country  customers.  The 
fact  that  in  January,  1860 — four  years  from  the  date  of  his 
arrival  in  Chicago — he  was  made  a  member  of  the  firm, 
renders  a  recital  of  the  details  of  his  progress  during  that 
period  superfluous.  When  Mr.  Field  has  been  asked  how  it 
happened  that  without  backing  or  influence,  except  such  as 
his  own  conduct  exerted,  he  gained  so  good  a  foothold  so 
quickly,  he  has  invariably  replied  with  characteristic  mod¬ 
esty  that  he  supposed  it  was  because  he  saved  his  money, 
instead  of  spending  it.  His  friends,  however,  supplement 
this  feature  of  the  case  with  others  of  a  very  flattering 
nature,  among  which,  as  deemed  worthy  of  mention,  are, 
attention  to  business  and  fidelity  to  the  interests  of  his 
employers. 

In  1864,  Mr.  Cooley  retiring,  the  firm  name  became 
Farwell,  Field  &  Co.  A  year  later  the  firm  dissolved 
partnership,  Messrs.  Field  &  Leiter  associating  themselves 
with  Potter  Palmer  on  Lake  street,  and  until  1867  the  firm 


188 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


was  known  as  Field,  Palmer  &  Leiter.  Mr.  Palmer  retired  in 
1867,  and  the  firm  became  Field,  Leiter  &  Co.  A  year 
later  the  firm  located  itself  at  the  northeast  corner  of  State 
and  Washington  streets,  the  present  site  of  Marsnall  Field 
&  Co.’s  retail  store,  and  in  a  short  time  controlled  the  largest 
and  best  retail  trade  in  the  city.  The  popularity  of  the 
house  was  not  confined  to  the  city,  however.  Throughout 
the  entire  country  tributary  to  Chicago,  with  respect  to  its 
commercial  needs,  Field,  Leiter  &  Co.  were  favorably  known 
as  wholesale  dealers  and  enterprising  importers  of  all  foreign 
fabrics  and  novelties  which  were  adapted  to  the  wants  of 
the  West.  The  patronage  of  the  house  increased  with  such 
rapidity  that  at  the  time  of  the  great  fire,  in  October,  1871, 
the  firm’s  business  had  already  outgrown  its  quarters  to 
such  an  extent  as  to  demand  separate  buildings  for  the 
wholesale  and  retail  departments. 

But  while  a  heavy  loser  by  the  fire,  the  capital  of  the  house 
was  not  so  seriously  impaired  as  to  interfere  with  immediate 
preparations  to  resume  business.  Having  made  it  a  rule  to 
invariably  purchase  for  cash,  the  firm  could  have  obtained 
almost  any  amount  of  credit  had  there  been  need  of  it,  but  a 
cash  business  being  also  a  paying  business,  the  house  was  not 
embarrassed  for  want  of  ready  money  with  which  to  start 
afresh.  ,  Not  an  hour  was  lost.  Before  the  flames  had  died 
out  for  want  of  fuel,  new  stocks  of  goods  were  en  route  from 
the  manufactories  of  this  country  and  Europe,  and  the 
firm  was  busily  engaged  in  fitting  up  temporary  quarters 
for  the  accommodation  of  its  trade  until  a  new  building 
could  be  erected.  The  city  railway  car  barns,  at  the  corner 
of  State  and  Twentieth  streets,  were  rented  for  this  pur¬ 
pose,  and  there  for  several  months  both  the  wholesale  and 


MARSHALL  FIELD. 


189 


retail  business  was  conducted.  While  the  ruins  at  the 
corner  of  State  and  Washington  streets  were  still  smoking, 
preparations  for  the  erection  of  a  new  and  commodious 
retail  building  were  begun.  The  same  building,  which  was 
erected  on  the  site  of  the  old  store,  is  now  the  popular 
rendezvous  of  ladies  of  fashion  when  on  their  shopping 
expeditions.  Though  built  directly  after  the  fire,  the 
structure  is  still  admired  as  one  of  the  most  substantial, 
handsome,  and  well  lighted  business  blocks  in  Chicago. 
Almost  at  the  same  time  the  firm  commenced  the  erection 
of  its  present  wholesale  building  at  the  corner  of  Madison 
and  Market  streets.  This  was  one  of  the  first  buildings 
completed  in  that  part  of  the  city  after  the  fire.  It  is  a 
plain  structure  of  brick,  with  absolutely  nothing  in  the 
shape  of  ornamentation  to  relieve  the  monotony  of  its  bare 
walls.  The  walls  are  pierced  by  many  windows,  each  of 
which  is  provided  with  iron  shutters,  which  close  flush  with 
the  outer  surface  of  the  walls,  and  add  to  the  impression  the 
sight  of  the  building  conveys — that  the  sole  end  for  which  it 
was  designed  was  utility.  Inside,  at  the  end  of  an  enclosure 
where  a  hundred  clerks  and  book-keepers  attend  to  the 
accounts  of  the  vast  establishment,  is  the  private  office  where 
Marshall  Field  is  sure  to  be  found  at  certain  hours  of  the 
day  when  he  is  not  out  of  the  city.  It  is  the  plain  business 
office  of  a  business  man,  and  visitors  who  do  not  come  on 
business  seldom  gain  entrance  to  it. 

The  remarkable  growth  of  the  house  up  to  the  time  of  the 
fire,  has  been  more  than  maintained.  In  1881  its  business 
was  more  than  double  that  of  the  year  preceding  the  confla¬ 
gration,  and  has  steadily  increased  since,  last  year  reaching 
the  enormous  figure  of  $30,000,000. 


190 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


A  prominent  feature  of  Mr.  Field’s  character  is  his  faculty 
for  making  himself  popular  with  his  employees.  Though  a 
man  of  few  words  and  reserved  in  his  demeanor,  his  just 
treatment  of  those  he  employs,  and  frequent  proofs  of  his 
interest  in  them,  put  them  at  their  ease  in  his  presence  and 
wins  him  their  respect  and  best  efforts.  Some  of  his 
employees  who  have  been  in  his  service  for  many  years  say 
they  have  never  known  him  to  exhibit  an  ill-tempered  spirit, 
no  matter  what  may  have  been  the  provocation. 

As  becomes  a  man  of  his  wealth  and  position,  Mr.  Field, 
in  a  modest  and  unassuming  manner,  accedes  to  the  demands 
of  society  upon  his  time  and  purse.  He  belongs  to  one  of 
the  representative  churches  of  Chicago,  and  attends  services 
regularly  with  his  family.  Anything  in  the  nature  of 
notoriety  has  always  been  especially  repugnant  to  him,  and, 
being  naturally  public-spirited  and  possessed  of  a  vein  of 
philanthropy  which  seeks  vent  in  numerous  good  deeds,  he 
is  put  to  no  little  anxiety  to  keep  them  out  of  people’s  sight 
and  hearing. 


/ 


V  f 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 


II. 


CAPITALISTS 


CHAPTER  XI. 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 

TATEN  ISLAND  lies  in  the  beautiful  bay  of 
New  York,  seven  miles  distant  from  the  great 
city.  Its  lofty  heights  shut  in  the  snug  anchor¬ 
age  of  the  inner  bay,  and  protect  it  from  the  rude 
storms  which  howl  along  the  coast.  It  lies  full 
in  sight  of  the  city,  and  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  at¬ 
tractive  of  its  suburbs.  The  commanding  heights  and  em¬ 
bowered  shores  are  covered  with  villas  and  cottages,  and  afford 
a  pleasant  and  convenient  summer  resort  for  the  people  of  New 
York.  It  now  contains  a  large  and  flourishing  population,  and 
maintains  a  speedy  and  constant  communication  with  the  me¬ 
tropolis  by  means  of  steam  ferry-boats,  the  total  travel  on 
which  sometimes  reaches  as  many  as  ten  or  twelve  thousand 
passengers  per  day. 

Ninety-one  years  ago,  Staten  Island  was  a  mere  country 
settlement,  and  its  communications  with  the  city  were  main¬ 
tained  by  means  of  a  few  sail-boats,  which  made  one  trip  each 
way  per  day. 

One  of  these  boats  was  owned  and  navigated  by  Cornelius 

193 


194 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Vanderbilt,  a  thriving  farmer,  who  owned  a  small  but  well 
cultivated  estate  on  Staten  Island,  near  the  present  Quarantine 
Grounds. .  He  was  a  man  of  exemplary  character,  great  indus¬ 
try,  and  was  generally  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  prudent  and 
reliable  men  3$  me  island.  Having  a  considerable  amount  of 
produce  to  sell  in  the  city,  he  purchased  a  boat  of  his  own  for 
the  purpose  of  transporting  it  thither.  Frequently,  residents 
of  the  island  would  secure  passage  in  this  boat  to  the  city  in 
the  morning,  and  return  with  it  In  the  evening.  He  realized 
a  considerable  sum  of  money  in  this  way,  and  finally  ran  his 
boat  regularly  between  the  island  and  the  city.  This  was  the 
beginning  of  the  New  York  and  Staten  Island  Ferry.  Mr. 
Vanderbilt,  by  close  application  to  his  farm  and  boat,  soon 
acquired  a  property,  which,  though  small,  was  sufficient  to 
enable  him  to  maintain  his  family  independently.  His  wife 
was  a  woman  of  more  than  usual  character,  and  aided  him 
nobly  in  making  his  way  in  the  world. 

This  admirable  couple  were  blessed  with  nine  children.  The 
oldest  of  these,  Cornelius,  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  was 
born  at  the  old  farm-house  on  Staten  Island,  on  the  27th  of 
May,  1794.  He  was  a  healthy,  active  boy,  fond  of  all  man¬ 
ner  of  out-door  sports,  and  manifesting  an  unusual  repugnance 
to  tbe  confinement  and  labors  of  the  school-room.  He  after¬ 
ward  declared  that  the  only  books  he  remembered  using  at 
school  were  the  New  Testament  and  the  spelling-book.  The 
result  was,  that  he  merely  learned  to  read,  write,  and  cipher, 
and  that  imperfectly.  He  was  passionately  fond  of  the  water, 
and  was  never  so  well  pleased  as  when  his  father  allowed  him 
to  assist  in  sailing  his  boat.  He  was  also  a  famous  horseman 
from  his  earliest  childhood,  and  even  now  recalls  with  evident 
pride  the  fact  that  when  but  six  years  old  he  rode  a  race¬ 
horse  at  full  speed.  When  he  set  himself  to  accomplish  any 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 


195 


thing,  he  was  not,  like  most  boys,  deterred  by  the  difficulties 
of  his  undertaking,  but  persevered  until  success  crowned  his 
efforts.  So  early  did  he  establish  his  reputation  for  overcom¬ 
ing  obstacles,  that  his  boyish  friends  learned  to  regard  any 
task  which  he  undertook  as  already  virtually  performed. 

When  he  was  only  twelve  years  old  his  father  contracted  to 
remove  the  cargo  from  a  ship  which  had  gone  ashore  near 
Sandy  Hook,  and  to  convey  it  to  New  York.  The  lighters 
which  were  to  carry  the  goods  to  the  city  could  not  reach  the 
ship,  and  it  was  necessary  to  haul  the  cargo,  transported  in 
wagons,  across  the  sands  from  the  vessel  to  them.  In  spite  of 
his  tender  age,  little  Cornelius  was  placed  by  his  father  in 
charge  of  the  undertaking,  which  he  accomplished  promptly 
and  successfully.  He  loaded  his  lighters,  sent  them  up  to  New 
York,  and  then  started  for  home  with  his  wagons.  Upon  reach¬ 
ing  South  Amboy,  where  he  was  to  cross  over  to  Staten  Island, 
he  found  himself,  with  his  wagons,  horses,  and  men,  without  any 
money  to  pay  his  ferriage  across  to  the  island.  The  ferriage 
would  amount  to  six  dollars,  and  how  he  was  to  raise  this 
sum  he  was,  for  a  time,  at  a  loss  to  determine.  Finally,  he 
went  to  the  keeper  of  the  tavern,  to  whom  die  was  a  stranger, 
and  asked  for  the  loan  of  six  dollars,  offering  to  leave  one  of 
his  horses  as  a  pledge  for  the  money,  which  he  promised  to 
return  within  two  days.  The  tavern-keeper  was  so  well 
pleased  with  the  boy’s  energy,  that  he  loaned  him  the  money, 
and  the  party  crossed  over  to  Staten  Island.  The  pawned 
horse  vxis  promptly  redeemed. 

Young  Vanderbilt  was  always  anxious  to  become  a  sailor, 
and,  as  he  approached  his  seventeenth  year,  he  determined  to 
begin  life  as  a  boatman  in  the  harbor  of  New  York.  On  the 
1st  of  May,  1810,  he  informed  his  mother  of  his  determination, 
and  asked  her  to  lend  him  one  hundred  dollars  to  buy  a  boat. 


196 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


The  good  lady  had  always  opposed  her  son’s  wish  to  go  to  sea, 
and  regarded  this  new  scheme  as  equally  hair-brained.  As  a 
means  of  discouraging  him,  she  told  him  if  he  would  plow,  har¬ 
row,  and  plant  with  corn  a  certain  ten-acre  lot  belonging  to  the 
farm,  by  the  twenty -seventh  of  that  month,  on  which  day  he 
would  be  seventeen  years  old,  she  would  lend  him  the  money. 
The  field  was  the  worst  in  the  whole  farm ;  it  was  rough,  hard, 
and  stony;  but  by  the  appointed  time  the  work  was  done,  and 
Well  done,  and  the  boy  claimed  and  received  his  money.  He 


VANDERBILT  EARNING  HIS  FIRST  HUNDRED  DOLLARS. 


hurried  off  to  a  neighboring  village,  and  bought  his  boat,  in 
which  he  set  out  for  home.  He  had  not  gone  far,  however, 
when  the  boat  struck  a  sunken  wreck,  and  filled  so  rapidly  that 
the  boy  had  barely  time  to  get  into  shoal  water  before  it  sank. 

“ Undismayed  at  this  mishap,”  says  Mr.  Parton,  from  whose 
graphic  memoir  the  leading  incidents  of  this  sketch  are  taken, 
“he  began  his  new  career.  His  success,  as  we  have  intimated, 
was  speedy  and  great.  He  made  a  thousand  dollars  during 
each  of  the  next  three  summers.  Often  he  worked  all  night; 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 


197 


but  he  was  never  absent  from  his  post  by  day,  and  he  soon 
had  the  cream  of  the  boating  business  of  the  port. 

“At  that  day  parents  claimed  the  services  and  earnings  of  their 
children  till  they  were  twenty-one.  In  other  words,  families 
made  common  cause  against  the  common  enemy,  Want.  The 
arrangement  between  this  young  boatman  and  his  parents  was, 
that  he  should  give  them  all  his  day  earnings  and  half  his 
night  earnings.  He  fulfilled  his  engagement  faithfully  until  his 
parents  released  him  from  it,  and  with  his  own  half  of  his 
earnings  by  night,  he  bought  all  his  clothes.  He  had  forty 
competitors  in  the  business,  who,  being  all  grown  men,  could 
dispose  of  their  gains  as  they  chose ;  but  of  all  the  forty, 
he  alone  has  emerged  to  prosperity  and  distinction.  Why  was 
this?  There  were  several  reasons.  He  soon  became  the  best 
boatman  in  the  port.  He  attended  to  his  business  more  regu¬ 
larly  and  strictly  than  any  other.  He  had  no  vices.  His 
comrades  spent  at  night  much  of  what  they  earned  by  day, 
and  when  the  winter  suspended  their  business,  instead  of  living 
on  their  last  summer’s  savings,  they  were  obliged  to  lay  up 
debts  for  the  next  summer’s  gains  to  discharge.  In  those 
three  years  of  willing  servitude  to  his  parents,  Cornelius  Van¬ 
derbilt  added  to  the  family’s  common  stock  of  wealth,  and 
gained  for  himself  three  things — a  perfect  knowledge  of  his 
business,  habits  of  industry  and  self-control,  and  the  best  boat 
in  the  harbor.” 

During  the  War  of  1812,  young  Vanderbilt  was  kept  very 
busy.  All  the  harbor  defenses  were  fully  manned,  and  a 
number  of  war  vesssls  were  in  port  all  the  time.  The  travel 
between  these  and  the  city  was  very  great,  and  boatmen  were 
in  demand. 

In  September,  1813,  a  British  fleet  attempted  to  run  past 
Fort  Richmond,  during  a  heavy  gale.  The  commanding  officer 


/- 


198  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

was  anxious  to  send  to  New  York  for  reenforcements,  but  it 
was  blowing  so  hard  that  none  of  the  old  boatmen  were  willing 
to  venture  upon  the  bay.  They  all  declared  that  if  the  voyage 
could  be  made  at  all,  Cornelius  Vanderbilt  was  the  only  man 
who  could  make  it.  The  commandant  at  once  sent  for  the 
young  man,  who,  upon  learning  the  urgency  of  the  case, 
expressed  his  belief  that  he  could  carry  the  messengers  to 
the  city.  “  But,”  said  he,  “  I  shall  have  to  carry  them  part 
of  the  way  under  water.”  He  set  out  with  the  messengers, 
and  in  an  hour  landed  them  safe,  but  drenched  through,  at  the 
foot  of  Whitehall  Street,  which  was  then  the  landing  place  of 
all  the  boatmen  of  the  harbor. 

He  was  now  so  prosperous  in  his  calling  that  he  determined 
to  marry.  He  hail  wooed  and  won  the  heart  of  Sophia  John¬ 
son,  the  daughter  of  a  neighbor,  and  he  now  asked  his  parents’ 
consent  to  his  marriage,  and  also  requested  them  to  allow  him 
to  retain  his  own  earnings,  in  order  that  he  might  be  able  to 
support  a  wife.  Both  of  his  petitions  received  the  approval  of 
his  parents,  and  in  the  winter  of  1813  he  was  married.  His 
wife  was  a  woman  of  unusual  personal  beauty  and  strength  of 
character,  and  proved  the  best  of  partners.  He  has  often  de¬ 
clared  since  that  he  owed  his  success  in  life  as  much  to  her 
counsel  and  assistance  as  to  his  own  efforts. 

In  the  spring  of  1814,  it  became  known  in  America  that 
the  British  were  fitting  out  a  formidable  militarv  and  naval 
expedition  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  one  of  the  Atlantic 
ports  of  the  United  States.  The  whole  coast  was  on  the  look¬ 
out,  and,  as  it  was  feared  that  the  blow  would  be  struck  at 
New  York,  every  precaution  was  taken  to  be  ready.  The 
militia  were  called  into  service  for  three  months,  under  a 
heavy  penalty  for  refusing  to  obey  the  call.  The  term  of 
service  thus  marked  out  covered  the  most  prosperous  season 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 


199 


of  the  boatmen,  and  made  the  call  fall  particularly  hard  upon 
them.  About  this  time,  an  advertisement  was  inserted  in  the 
city  journals  by  the  Commissary- General  of  the  army,  calling 
for  bids  from  boatmen  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  provisions 
from  Yew  York  to  the  various  military  posts  in  the  vicinity. 
The  labor  was  to  be  performed  during  the  three  months  for 
which  the  militia  were  called  out,  and  the  contractor  was  to 
be  exempted  from  all  military  duty  during  that  time.  Bids 
poured  in  from  the  boatmen,  who  offered  to  do  the  work  at 
ridiculously  low  figures — the  chief  object  of  each  one  being  to 
secure  the  exemption. 

Young  Vanderbilt,  knowing  that  the  work  could  not  be  done 
at  the  rates  at  which  his  comrades  offered  to  perform  it,  at  first 
decided  not  to  bid  for  it,  but  at  length — and  more  to  please  his 
father  than  because  he  expected  to  succeed — offered  to  transport 
the  provisions  at  a  price  which  would  enable  him  to  be  sure 
of  doing  it  well  and  thoroughly.  He  felt  so  little  hope  of  suc¬ 
cess  that  he  did  not  even  trouble  himself  to  go  to  the  office  of 
the  Commissary  on  the  day  of  the  awarding  of  the  contract, 
until  he  learned  from  his  companions  that  all  their  efforts  to 
secure  it  had  been  ineffectual.  Then  he  called  on  the  Com¬ 
missary,  merely  through  curiosity,  to  learn  the  name  of  the  for¬ 
tunate  man,  and  to  his  utter  astonishment  w^as  told  that  the 
contract  had  been  awarded  to  himself.  The  Government  was 
satisfied,  from  his  sensible  offer,  that  he  would  do  the  business 
thoroughly,  and  this  the  Commissary  assured  him  was  the 
reason  why  they  had  selected  him. 

There  'were  six  posts  to  be  supplied — Harlem,  Hell  Gate, 
Ward’s  Island,  the  Yarrows,  and  one  other  in  the  harbor,  each 
of  which  was  to  be  furnished  with  one  load  per  week.  The 
young  contractor  made  arrangements  to  have  a  daily  load  of 
stores  ready  for  him  each  evening  at  six  o’clock,  and  thus  per- 


200  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE, 

formed  all  the  duties  of  his  contract  at  night,  which  left  him 
free  to  attend  to  his  boating  during  the  day.  He  never  failed 
to  make  a  single  delivery  of  stores,  or  to  be  absent  from  his  post 
on  the  beach  at  Whitehall  one  single  day  during  the  whole 
three  months.  He  was  often  without  sleep,  and  performed  an 
immense  amount  of  labor  during  this  period ;  but  his  indom¬ 
itable  energy  and  powerful  physical  organization  carried  him 
safely  through  it  all. 

He  made  a  great  deal  of  money  that  summer,  and  with  his 
earnings  built  a  splendid  little  schooner,  which  he  named  the 
“  Dread.”  In  1815,  in  connection  with  his  brother-in-law,  Cap¬ 
tain  De  Forrest,  he  built  a  fine  schooner,  called  the  “Charlotte/* 
for  the  coasting  service.  She  was  celebrated  for  the  beauty  of 
her  model  and  her  great  speed.  He  continued  to  ply  his  boat 
in  the  harbor  during  the  summer,  but  in  the  fall  and  winter 
made  voyages  along  the  coast,  often  as  far  south  as  Charleston. 
During  the  three  years  succeeding  the  termination  of  the  war 
he  saved  nine  thousand  dollars  in  cash,  and  built  two  or  three 
small  vessels.  This  was  his  condition  in  1818. 

By  this  time  it  had  become  demonstrated  to  his  satisfaction 
that  the  new  system  of  steamboats  was  a  success,  and  was 
destined  to  come  into  general  use  at  no  very  distant  day.  He 
therefore  determined  to  identify  himself  with  it  at  once,  and 
thereby  secure  the  benefits  which  he  felt  sure  would  result  from 
a  prompt  connection  with  it.  Accordingly,  in  1818,  to  the 
surprise  and  dismay  of  his  friends,  he  gave  up  his  flourishing 
business,  in  order  to  accept  the  captaincy  of  a  steamboat  which 
was  offered  him  by  Mr.  Thomas  Gibbons.  The  salary  attached 
to  this  position  was  one  thousand  dollars,  and  Captain  Vander¬ 
bilt’s  friends  frankly  told  him  that  he  was  very  foolish  in 
abandoning  a  lucrative  business  for  so  insignificant  a  sum. 
Turning  a  deaf  ear  to  their  remonstrances,  however,  he  entered 


I 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT.  201 

promptly  upon  the  duties  of  his  new  career,  and  was  given 
command  of  a  steamboat  plying  between  New  York  and  New 
Brunswick. 

Passengers  to  Philadelphia,  at  that  day,  were  transported  by 
steamer  from  New  York  to  New  Brunswick,  where  they  re* 
mained  all  night  The  next  morning  they  took  the  stage  for 
Trenton,  from  which  they  were  conveyed  by  steamer  to  Phila¬ 
delphia.  The  hotel  at  New  Brunswick  was  a  miserable  affair, 
and  had  never  paid  expenses.  When  Captain  Vanderbilt  took 
command  of  the  steamer,  he  was  offered  the  hotel  rent  free,  and 
accepted  the  offer.  He  placed  the  house  in  charge  of  his  wife, 
under  whose  vigorous  administration  it  soon  acquired  a  popu¬ 
larity  which  was  of  the  greatest  benefit  to  the  line. 

For  seven  years  he  was  harassed  and  hampered  by  the  hos¬ 
tility  of  the  State  of  New  York,  which  had  granted  to  Fulton 
and  Livingston  the  sole  right  to  navigate  New  York  waters  by 
steam.  Thomas  Gibbons  believed  this  law  to  be  unconstitu¬ 
tional,  and  ran  his  boats  in  defiance  of  it.  The  authorities  of  the 
State  resented  his  disregard  of  their  monopoly,  and  a  long  and 
vexatious  warfare  sprang  up  between  them,  which  was  ended 
only  in  1824,  by  the  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States  in  favor  of  Mr.  Gibbons. 

As  a  means  of  crippling  Gibbons,  the  New  York  authorities 
at  one  time  determined  to  arrest  Vanderbilt  and  his  crew;  but 
the  wary  captain  was  too  cunning  for  them.  He  would  land 
his  crew  in  Jersey  City,  and  take  charge  of  the  engine  himself, 
while  a  lady  managed  the -helm.  In  this  way  he  approached 
the  wharf  at  New  York,  landed  his  passengers,  and  took  on 
more.  As  soon  as  he  had  made  his  boat  fast,  he  concealed 
himself  in  the  hold  until  the  moment  of  his  departure.  As 
soon  as  he  appeared  on  deck,  the  Sheriffs  officer  (who  was 
changed  every  day  to  avoid  recognition)  would  approach  him 


202 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


A 


with  a  warrant  for  his  arrest.  His  reply  was  an  order  to  let 
go  the  line.  The  officer,  unwilling  to  be  carried  off  to  New 
Jersey,  where  he  was  threatened  with  imprisonment  in  the  pen¬ 
itentiary  for  interfering  with  the  steamer,  would  at  once  jump 
ashore,  or  beg  to  be  landed.  This  was  kept  up  for  two  months, 
but  the  captain  successfully  baffled  his  enemies  during  the 
whole  of  that  period.  The  opponents  of  Mr.  Gibbons  offered 
a  larger  and  better  boat  than  the  one  he  commanded  if  he  would 
enter  their  service,  but  he  firmly  declined  all  their  offers,  avow¬ 
ing  his  determination  to  remain  with  Mr.  Gibbons  until  the 
difficulty  was  settled. 

After  the  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  placed  Mr.  Gibbons 
in  the  full  enjoyment  of  his  rights,  Captain  Vanderbilt  was 
allowed  to  manage  the  line  in  his  own  way,  and  conducted  it 
with  so  much  skill  and  vigor  that  it  paid  its  owner  an  annual 
profit  of  forty  thousand  dollars.  Mr.  Gibbons  offered  to  in¬ 
crease  his  salary  to  five  thousand  dollars,  but  he  refused  to  ac¬ 
cept  the  offer. 

“  I  did  it  on  principle,”  he  said,  afterward.  “  The  other  cap¬ 
tains  had  but  one  thousand,  and  they  were  already  jealous 
enough  of  me.  Besides,  I  never  cared  for  money.  All  I  ever 
cared  for  was  to  carry  my  point.” 

In  1829  he  determined  to  leave  the  service  of  Mr.  Gibbons, 
with  whom  he  had  been  connected  for  eleven  years.  He  was 
thirty-five  years  old,  and  had  saved  thirty  thousand  dollars. 
He  resolved  to  build  a  steamer  of  his  own,  and  command  her 
himself,  and  accordingly  made  known  his  intention  to  his  em¬ 
ployer.  Mr.  Gibbons  at  once  declared  that  he  could  not  carry 
on  the  line  without  his  assistance,  and  told  him  he  might  make 
his  own  terms  if  he  would  stay  with  him.  Captain  Vanderbilt 
had  formed  his  decision  after  much  thought,  and  being  satisfied 
that  he  was  doing  right,  he  persisted  in  his  determination  to  set 


VANDERBILT  CARRYING  OFF  THE  SHERIFF. 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 


205 


up  for  himself.  Mr.  Gibbons  then  offered  to  sell  him  the  line 
on  the  spot,  and  to  take  his  pay  as  the  money  should  be  earned. 
.It  was  a  splendid  offer,  but  it  was  firmly  and  gratefully  refused. 
The  captain  knew  the  m^u  among  whom  he  would  be  thrown, 
and  that  they  could  never  act  together  harmoniously.  He  be¬ 
lieved  his  own  ideas  to  be  the  best,  and  wished  to  be  free  to 
carry  them  out. 

After  leaving  Mr.  Gibbons  he  built  a  small  steamer,  called 
the  “  Caroline,”  which  he  commanded  himself.  In  a  few  years 
he  was  the  owner  of  several  other  small  steamers  plying  be¬ 
tween  New  York  and  the  neighboring  towns.  He  made  slow 
progress  at  first,  for  he  had  strong  opposition  to  overcome.  The 
steamboat  interest  was  in  the  hands  of  powerful  companies, 
backed  by  immense  capital,  and  these  comjianies  were  not  dis¬ 
posed  to  tolerate  the  interference  of  any  new-comer.  They 
met  their  match  in  all  cases,  however,  for  Vanderbilt  inaugu¬ 
rated  so  sharp  a  business  opposition  that  the  best  of  them  were 
forced  to  compromise  with  him.  These  troubles  were  very  an¬ 
noying  to  him,  and  cost  him  nearly  every  dollar  he  was  worth, 
out  he  persevered,  and  at  length  “  carried  his  point.” 

From  that  time  he  made  his  way  gradually  in  his  business, 
until  he  rose  to  the  head  of  the  steamboat  interest  of  the  United 
States.  He  owned  or  was  interested  in  one  hundred  steam 
vessels,  and  was  instrumental  in  a  greater  degree  than  any 
other  man  in  bringing  down  the  tariff  of  steamboat  fares.  He 
never  built  a  vessel  without  giving  his  personal  superintend¬ 
ence  to  every  detail,  so  that  all  his  various  craft  were  models 
of  their  kind.  He  selected  his  officers  with  the  greatest  care, 
paid  them  liberal  salaries,  and,  as  long  as  they  did  their  duty, 
sustained  them  against  all  outside  interference  or  intrigue. 
In  this  way  he  inspired  them  with  zeal,  and  the  result  was 
that  he  never  lost  a  vessel  by  fire,  explosion,  or  wreck. 


206 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


He  built  the  famous  steamer  “  North  Star,”  and  made  a 
triumphal  cruise  in  her  to  the  Old  World.  It  is  said  that  he 
was  at  one  time  very  anxious  to  divide  the  business  of  the  ocean 
with  the  Collins  Line  of  steamers.  When  the  “Arctic”  was  lost 
he  applied  to  Mr.  Collins  to  allow  his  steamer  to  run  in  her 
place.  He  promised  to  make  no  claim  for  the  mail  subsidy 
which  Collins  received,  and  to  take  the  vessel  off  as  soon  as 
Collins  could  build  another  to  take  her  place.  Mr.  Collins  was 
afraid  to  let  Mr.  Vanderbilt  get  any  hold  on  the  foreign  trade 
of  the  country,  and  not  only  refused  his  request,  but  did  so  in  a 
manner  which  rqused  the  anger  of  the  veteran,  who  thereupon 
told  Mr.  Collins  that  he  would  run  his  line  off  the  ocean  if  it 
took  his  whole  life  and  entire  fortune  to  do  it.  He  kept  his 
word.  He  at  once  offered  the  Government  to  carry  the  mails 
more  promptly  and  regularly  than  had  ever  been  done  before, 
and  to  do  this  for  a  term  of  years  without  asking  one  single 
cent  as  subsidy.  It  was  well  known  that  he  was  perfectly  able 
to  do  what  he  promised,  and  he  pressed  the  matter  upon  the 
Government  so  vigorously  that  he  was  successful.  The  sub¬ 
sidy  to  Collins  was  withdrawn,  and  the  magnificent  line  soon 
fell  to  pieces  in  consequence  of  the  bankruptcy  of  its  owner, 
who  might  have  averted  his  fate  by  the  exercise  of  a  little 
liberality. 

Later  on,  Mr.  Vanderbilt  withdrew  most  of  his  money  from 
ships  and  steamers,  and  invested  it  in  railroads  and  iron 
works.  Success  attended  him  in  all  his  ventures,  until  he 
reckoned  his  wealth  by  tens  of  millions.  He  controlled  the 
Hudson  Biver,  Harlem,  and  New  York  Central  Boads,  and 
was  largely  interested  in  many  others.  He  was  all  powerful 
in  the  stock  market,  and  could  move  it  as  he  chose. 

Many  years  ago  he  wished  to  consolidate  the  Hudson  Biver 
and  Harlem  Bailroads,  and  when  the  scheme  was  presented  be- 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 


207 


fore  the  Legislature  of  New  York,  secured  a  sufficient  number 
of  votes  to  insure  the  passage  of  the  bill  authorizing  the  con¬ 
solidation.  Before  the  bill  was  called  up  on  its  final  passage, 
however,  he  learned  from  a  trustworthy  source  that  the  mem¬ 
bers  of  the  Legislature  who  had  promised  to  vote  for  the  bill 
were  determined  to  vote  against  it,  with  the  hope  of  ruining 
him.  The  stock  of  Harlem  Load  was  then  selling  very  high, 
in  consequence  of  the  expected  consolidation.  The  defeat  of 
the  bill  would,  of  course,  cause  it  to  fall  immediately.  The 
unprincipled  legislators  at  once  commenced  a  shrewd  game. 
They  sold  Harlem  right  and  left,  to  be  delivered  at  a  future 
day,  and  found  plenty  of  purchasers.  They  let  their  friends 
into  the  secret,  and  there  was  soon  a  great  deal  of  “  selling 
*  short*”  in  this  stock.*  Commodore  Vanderbilt,  although 
indignant  at  the  treachery  of  which  he  was  to  be  made  the 
victim,  held  his  peace.  He  went  into  the  market  quietly,  with 
all  the  funds  he  could  raise,  purchased  every  dollar’s  worth 
of  Harlem  stock  he  could  lay  his  hands  on,  and  locked  it  up 
ip  his  safe.  AVhen  the  bill  came  before  the  Legislature  on  its 
final  passage,  the  members  who  had  pledged  themselves  to  vote 
for  it  voted  against  it,  and  it  was  rejected. 

The  speculators  were  jubilant.  They  were  sure  that  the 
defeat  of  the  bill  would  bring  down  “  Harlem  ”  with  a  rush. 
To  their  astonishment,  however,  “  Harlem  ”  did  not  fall.  It 
remained  stationary  the  first  day,  and  then,  to  their  dismay, 

*  For  the  benefit  of  the  uninitiated  reader,  we  will  explain  the  “  game  ”  more 
clearly.  Harlem  stock  was  selling  at  a  high  price,  in  consequence  of  the  ex¬ 
pected  consolidation.  Those  who  sold  “  short  ”  at  this  time  sold  at  the  market 
price,  which,  as  we  have  said,  was  high  By  engaging  to  deliver  at  some  future 
day,  they  expected  to  be  able  to  buy  the  stock  for  little  or  nothing  after  the  de¬ 
feat  of  the  bill,  and  then  to  demand  for  it  the  price  for  which  they  had  sold  it 
in  the  first  place.  Such  a  transaction  was  infamous,  but  would  have  enabled 
those  engaged  in  it  to  realize  immense  sums  by  the  difference  in  the  price  of  the 
stock. 


13 


208 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


began  to  rise  steadily.  Those  to  whom  they  had  sold  de¬ 
manded  the  delivery  of  the  stock,  but  the  speculators  found  it 
impossible  to  buy  it.  There  was  none  in  the  market  at  any 
price.  Being  unable  to  deliver  stock,  they  were  forced  to  pay 
its  equivalent  in  money,  and  the  result  was,  that  all  who  were 
engaged  in  the  infamous  scheme  were  ruined.  One  of  the 
shrewdest  operators  in  New'  York  lost  over  two  hundred  thou¬ 
sand  dollars.  He  refused  to  pay,  but  his  name  was  at  once 
stricken  from  the  list  of  stock-brokers.  This  brought  him  to 
terms,  and  he  made  good  his  contracts.  Vanderbilt  made 
enough  money  out  of  this  effort  to  crush  him  to  pay  for  all 
the  stock  he  owned  in  the  Harlem  Road. 

During  the  rebellion,  Commodore  Vanderbilt  was  one  of  the 
stanchest  supporters  of  the  Government.  Early  in  the  struggle 
he  equipped  his  splendid  steamer,  the  “Vanderbilt,”  as  a  man- 
of-war,  and  offered  her  to  the  Navy  Department  at  a  fair  price. 
He  found  that,  in  order  to  sell  the  vessel,  he  would  have  to  pay 
a  percentage  of  the  price  received  for  her  to  certain  parties  who 
stood  between  the  Government  and  the  purchase,  and  levied 
black  mail  upon  every  ship  the  Government  bought.  Indig¬ 
nant  and  disgusted,  he  withdrew  his  ship,  and  declared  she  was 
not  for  sale.  Then,  satisfying  himself  that  she  was  in  perfect 
condition,  he  presented  her  to  the  Navy  Department  as  a  free 
gjft  to  the  nation . 

Said  a  writer,  whose  fondness  for  courtly  similes  the 
reader  must  pardon,  for  the  sake  of  the  information  he  imparts : 
“No  man  is  felt  in  Wall  Street  more  than  Commodore  Van¬ 
derbilt,  yet  he  is  seldom  seen  there.  All  of  his  business  is 
done  in  his  office  in  Fourth  Street.  Here  his  brokers  meet 
him,  receive  their  orders,  and  give  reports.  Here  the  plans 
are  laid  that  shake  the  street,  and  Wall  Street  trembles  at  the 
foot  of  an  invisible  autocrat.  If  the  reader  would  care  to 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 


209 


visit  the  court  of  that  great  railroad  king,  whose  name  has 
become  the  terror  of  Wall  Street,  he  may  accompany  us  to  a 
plain  brick  residence  in  Fourth  Street,  near  Broadway,  and 
distant  from  Wall  Street  nearly  two  miles.  No  sign  indicates 
its  imperial  occupant,  except  that  the  upper  story  being  occu¬ 
pied  as  a  millinery  establishment  bears  a  legend  of  that  char¬ 
acter.  However,  as  we  enter  the  hall,  we  notice  the  word 
*  office/  and  open  the  door  thus  inscribed.  Here  we  see  a  table, 
a  few  chairs,  and' a  desk,  at  which  a  solitary  clerk  of  middle 
age  is  standing  at  work. 

“  The  walls  are  bare,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  pictures 
of  those  steamships  which  originated  the  title  of  ‘  Commodore.’ 
This  is  the  ante-chamber,  and  a  pair  of  folding  doors  screen 
the  king  from  vulgar  gaze.  He  is  closeted  with  his  marshals, 
and  this  privy  council  will  last  an  hour  or  so.  One  after  the 
other  they  depart,  and  before  three  o’clock  the  effect  of  this 
council  will  not  only  be  felt  in  Wall  Street,  but  will  be  flashed 
over  the  Union.  At  length  you  are  permitted  to  enter.  The 
folding  door  is  opened,  and  you  behold  an  office  as  plain  in 
appearance  as  the  one  just  described.  It  contains  a  few  arm¬ 
chairs  and  a  long  business-table,  thrown  flush  before  you,  on 
the  opposite  side  of  which  sits  a  large  man,  with  his  face 
fronting  you.  He  is  writing,  and  his  eyes  are  fixed  on  the 

paper,  so  that  you  have  a  moment  to  note  the  dignity  of  frame 

} 

and  the  vast  development  of  brain.  In  a  few  minutes  the 
countenance  raises,  and  you  meet  its  expansive  and  penetrat¬ 
ing  glance.  * 

“You  face  the  king.  He  smiles  in  a  pleasant  and  whole- 
souled  manner,  and  in  a  moment  puts  you  at  ease.  No  stiff¬ 
ness  nor  formality  here.  His  kingship  is  in  himself,  not  in 
etiquette.  He  is  ready  for  a  pleasantry,  and  will  initiate  one 
if  it  comes  in  the  line  of  conversation.  You  note  those  won- 


210 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


derful  eyes,  bright  and  piercing,  and  so  large  and  rich  that  one 
is  fascinated,  and  does  not  know  how  to  stop  gazing  into  them. 
Such  is  the  appearance  of  the  railway  king,  and  you  take  your 
leave,  conscious  that  some  men,  as  Shakespeare  says,  ‘are  born 
great/  Indeed,  we  know  a  man  who  would  rather  give  five 
dollars  to  sit  and  look  at  Commodore  Vanderbilt  for  an  hour 
than  to  see  any  other  sight  in  this  city.  Next  door  to  the 
office  is  a  building  of  brown  stone,  with  spacious  doors  and  a 
roadway.  This  is  the  Commodore’s  stable,  where  are  some  of 
the  finest  horses  in  the  country. 

“Every  afternoon  he  is  wont  to  take  an  airing,  and  after  tea 
a  game  of  whist  affords  an  evening  amusement.  The  Commo¬ 
dore  is  simple  in  his  manners  and  habits.  He  is  a  representa¬ 
tive  of  a  former  age,  when  men  lived  less  artificially  than  at 
the  present  time,  and  when  there  was  more  happiness  and  less 
show.  As  for  business,  it  is  his  nature.  He  can  not  help 
being  king.  He  is  but  developing  himself,  and  any  other  mode 
of  life  would  be  painful.  He  has  in  the  Central  afforded  a 
third  wonder,  the  Harlem  and  the  Hudson  River  being  the 
first  and  second,  and  if  he  gets  the  Erie  he  will  soon  show  the 
world  another  wonder.  On  Sundays  the  Commodore  attends 
Hr.  Hutton’s  church  on  Washington  Square,  and  here  his  tall 
and  dignified  form  may  be  seen,  head  and  shoulders  above  the 
rest  of  the  congregation.  He  is  a  friend  of  the  pastor,  who 
takes  a  deep  interest  in  his  welfare,  and  we  hope  will  meet 
him  in  a  better  world.  He  stood  by  the  Commodore’s  side 
when  his  wife  was  laid  in  tile  tomb,  and  cheered  him  in  that 
dark  and  trying  hour.  ,  Among  his  more  recent  works  is  the 
completing  of  a  tomb  in  the  old  Moravian  burial-ground  in 
Staten  Island.  The  subterranean  chamber  is  about  thirty  feet 
square,  and  is  surmounted  by  a  lofty  shaft,  and  a  statue  of  grief 
adds  a  peculiar  finish  to  the  spot.  The  cemetery  is  on  an  emi- 


CORNELIUS  VANDERBILT. 


211 


nence,  from  which  one  gets  a  fine  view  of  the  ocean,  dotted 
with  ships.” 

Commodore  Vanderbilt’s  early  passion  for  horses  never 
waned,  and  his  stables  contained  some  of  the  finest  in  the 
world.  Nothing  pleased  him  so  well  as  to  sit  behind  a  fast 
team,  with  the  reins  in  his  hands,  and  fly  along  the  road 
with  almost  the  speed  of  the  wind. 

His  death  occurred  Jan*  4,  1877,  he  being  82  years  old. 
He  left  behind  him  four  sons  and  nine  daughters.  In  per¬ 
sonal  habits  he  was  careful  and  abstemious.  He  scarcely 
drank  a  pint  of  wine  in  a  year.  He  was  a  firm  believer  in 
the  Bible,  but  seldom  went  to  church  until  the  closing  years 
of  his  life.  As  a  young  man  he  resolved  to  retire  from 
business  when  forty  years  old,  if  he  should  then  be  worth 
$20,000.  On  his  fortieth  birthday  his  mother  reminded  him 
of  this  resolve,  “Are  you  worth  that  much?”  she  asked. 
He  replied  that  he  was  worth  $400,000,  but  that  he  owed  it 
to  his  children,  to  the  public,  and  to  his  God,  to  carry  on 
the  great  enterprises  he  had  undertaken. 

He  was  extremely  generous  to  Ins  friends,  and  gave  lib¬ 
erally  to  charitable  objects.  He  never  put  his  name  to  a 
subscription  paper,  but  his  donations  were  none  the  less 
liberal  for  that.  His  old  acquaintances — especially  those 
of  his  boyhood — found  him  a  tender  friend,  and  many  of 
them  owed  to  his  bounty  the  comforts  which  surrounded 
their  age. 


212 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


GEORGE  M.  PULLMAN. 

;EW  travelers  intent  npon  pleasure  and 
observation,  who  have  visited  Chicago  since  1880, 
have  been  guilty  o£  turning  their  backs  on  the  Gar¬ 
den  City  and  its  environs  without  first  paying  a 
tribute  to  the  genius  and  industry  of  George  M. 
Pullman.  “  Have  you  been  out  to  Pullman  ?”  is  an 
inquiry  which  the  enterprising  Chicagoan  never  omits  pro¬ 
pounding  to  the  stranger  within  the  gates  of  his  city.  This 
wonderful  metropolis  in  miniature,  which  has  sprung  up  in 
less  than  five  years,  under  the  hand  of  the  man  whose  name  it 
bears,  is  one  of  the  recognized  sights  of  Chicago,  and  no  other 
name  is  more  familiar  to  the  traveling  public  of  this  coun¬ 
try.  It  is  a  name  whose  suggestions  at  once  rob  a  long 
journey  of  all  its  terrors.  Its  mere  mention  carries  with  it 
an  unctuous  flavor  of  palace  sleeping  cars  and  all  the  com¬ 
forts  of  a  modern  hotel,  made  quite  as  accessible  far  out  on 
the  plains  or  in  the  heart  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  as  they 
are  in  the  finest  city  in  the  land.  It  is  a  name  of  which  its 
owner  may  well  be  proud,  since  it  is  not  only  entitled  to  a 
place  alongside  those  of  Fulton,  Morse,  and  Field,  but  is 
wholly  of  his  own  achieving. 

The  early  life  of  George  M.  Pullman  in  a  measure  fitted 
him  for  the  career  which  he  has  since  pursued  with  such 


GEORGE  M.  PULLMAN. 


213 


wonderful  success.  His  father  was  an  intelligent  mechanic, 
and  his  own  first  efforts  at  bread-winning  were  put  forth  in 
that  direction.  The  elder  Pullman  was  able,  at  his  trade, 
to  maintain  his  family  comfortably  and  respectably,  but 
found  no  opportunity  to  accumulate  property  of  any  conse¬ 
quence.  TheS  children  of  the  family  were  sent  to  the  near¬ 
est  district  school,  and  gained  the  amount  of  knowledge  cus¬ 
tomary  with  children  whose  parents  could  afford  them  no 
better  educational  advantages  than  the  ordinary  country 
school  provides.  Chatauqua  County,  New  York,  was  the 
scene  of  George’s  early  childhood.  He  was  born  in  the  year 
1831,  and,  while  yet  in  his  teens,  had  left  school  and  was 
employed  in  the  shop  of  a  small  furniture  manufacturer  in 
Albion,  New  York.  Before  reaching  his  majority  his  father 
died,  and  George,  finding  himself  burdened  with  a  large 
share  of  the  responsibility  and  support  of  the  family,  con¬ 
sisting  of  his  mother  and  several  younger  children,  found 
it  necessary  to  seek  better  opportunities  of  money-making. 
At  this  time  the  Erie  canal  was  being  widened  and  deepened, 
and  the  State  had  advertised  for  bids  for  contracts  to  raise 
buildings  along  the  line  of  the  improved  water-way.  One 
of  these  contracts  young  Pullman  secured.  Being  of  an 
intelligent,  industrious  and  inquiring  disposition,  he  had 
learned  of  his  father  and  in  the  shop  at  Albion,  besides  the 
principles  of  mechanics,  something  of  engineering.  He 
bent  all  his  energies  to  his  new  task,  and  accomplished  it  so 
quickly  and  well  as  to  gain  him  at  once  a  good  standing 
among  contractors  of  that  sort.  He  found  no  difficulty  in 
securing  other  jobs  of  a  similar  nature,  and  was  plainly  on 
the  high  road  to  prosperity. 

In  1859,  the  work  of  raising  the  river  streets  of  Chicago, 


214 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


of  bringing  the  large  commercial  buildings  np  to  grade  and 
of  lifting  the  city  out  of  the  mud  generally — a  project  long 
in  contemplation — had  just  begun.  The  improvements  were 
to  be  on  a  very  large  scale,  in  fact,  the  task  was  a  stupendous 
one,  and  involved  an  outlay  in  money  which  has  seldom 
been  appropriated  for  a  similar  purpose.  There  was 
no  little  difficulty  in  finding  the  right  kind  of  man  to 
whom  to  entrust  the  direction  of  so  important  a  project,  and 
the  prudent  expenditure  of  so  much  money.  The  matter 
attracted  the  attention  of  Mr.  Pullman,  who  then,  at  twenty- 
eight  years  of  age,  was  one  of  the  best  known  contractors  in 
the  country.  He  came  to  Chicago,  bid  for  the  contract  and 
was  awarded  it.  The  work  was  commenced  immediately. 
The  portion  of  the  city  to  be  raised  was  the  center  of  the 
wholesale  district  along  Lake  and  Water  streets.  Many  of 
the  buildings  were  four  and  five  story  structures  of  brick, 
iron  and  stone,  and  so  heavy  and  substantial  in  appearance 
that,  to  the  ordinary  mind,  the  idea  of  raising  them  bodily 
three  or  four  or  five  feet,  or  even  so  many  inches,  seemed 
preposterous.  The  streets  of  the  neighborhood  were  crowded 
with  drays  and  delivery  wagons  from  morning  till  night. 
Business  was  in  a  thriving  condition,  and  merchants  were 
dreading  the  commencement  of  the  improvements  which  they 
had  apparently  good  reason  to  believe  would  seriously  inter¬ 
fere  with  their  trade  for  weeks,  perhaps  months,  to  come. 
The  contractors,  however,  as  they  soon  learned,  had  no  inten¬ 
tion  of  blocking  the  wheels  of  commerce  to  any  such  extent. 
Mr.  Pullman  and  his  associates  in  the  enterprise  proved 
themselves  masters  of  the  situation.  It  was  the  man  who 
had  gained  his  first  experience  in  such  matters  along  the 
Erie  canal,  however,  who  directed  the  work,  and  whose 


GEOEGE  M.  PULLMAN. 


215 


.  v*  . 

■v 

\  ’  ' 

engineering  skill  pushed  it  so  rapidly  and  smoothly 
forward.  In  one  operation,  the  whole  Lake  street  front 
of  the  block  lying  between  Clark  and  La  Salle  streets  was 
raised  to  the  level  of  the  new  grade,  the  business  and 
traffic  of  the  block  and  the  locality  remaining  mean¬ 
time  wholly  unimpeded.  In  the  same  way,  and  without 
materially  disturbing  the  ordinary  daily  routine  of  affairs, 
many  heavy  South  Water  street  blocks,  and  the  Tremont 
and  Matteson  Houses,  were  brought  up  to  grade.  It  is 
needless  to  say  that  these  extensive  operations,  concluded 
in  a  much  shorter  space  of  time  than  had  been  antici¬ 
pated,  won  the  admiration  of  every  one  who  watched  them, 
and  no  small  amount  of  gratitude  from  the  merchants, 
who  had  made  preparations  for  a  long  siege  of  confusion 
and  interrupted  trade.  The  completion  of  the  work  saw 
Mr.  Pullman  as  popular  in  Chicago  as  he  had  been  where 
the  first  proofs  of  his  engineering  skill  brought  him  a 
large  income  and  an  enviable  business  reputation. 

Meantime,  Mr.  Pullman  had  given  no  small  amount  of 
time  and  thought  to  what  had  been  for  some  time  his  pet 
project — the  manufacture  of  a  kind  of  sleeping  railway 
coach,  that  should  commend  itself  so  strongly  to  the  public 
as  to  demand  its  adoption  by  every  railroad  company  in  the 
country.  The  idea  of  a  railway  coach  with  sleeping  com¬ 
partments  was  not  wholly  original  with  Mr.  Pullman,  but  it 
was  largely  due  to  his  powers  of  invention  and  indomitable 
energy  that  the  idea  was  elaborated,  until  at  last  it  bore  fruit 
in  the  luxurious  palace  sleeper  now  in  general  use.  The 
first  attempt  at  introducing  the  feature  of  sleeping  accom¬ 
modations  in  railway  coaches  met  with  small  encouragement, 
owing  to  the  clumsiness  of  the  contrivance  called  a  berth, 


216 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


and  the  small  amount  of  comfort  provided,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  question  of  luxury.  Mr.  Pullman  went  to  work  on  the 
theory  that  the  more  luxurious  were  such  accommodations 
the  more  effectively  would  they  appeal  to  the  class  for  whose 
benefit  they  were  designed.  His  first  practical  illustration 
of  this  theory  was  in  the  spring  of  1859.  Two  old  cars  on 
the  Chicago  &  Alton  road  were  fitted  up  and  made  several 
trips.  The  innovation  created  no  end  of  comment  from  all 
directions,  and  altogether,  the  experiment  thus  hastily  and 
imperfectly  made,  was  sufficiently  successful  to  give  the 
inventor  strong  hopes  of  eventually  seeing  his  anticipations 
fully  realized.  Just  at  this  time,  however,  a  large  share  of 
public  attention  was  directed  in  a  channel  very  different  from 
that  leading  to  a  means  of  luxurious  travel.  Gold  had  been 
discovered  in  Colorado,  and  people  were  flocking  there  in 
large  numbers.  The  mining  industry  affords  many  oppor¬ 
tunities  to  the  engineer,  as  well  as  the  capitalist,  and  Mr. 
Pullman  was  one  of  the  former  class  to  be  attracted  to  the 
mines  of  Colorado.  He  remained  there  three  years,  and 
came  back  considerably  richer  than  when  he  went  away, 
and  full  of  a  determination  to  push  his  sleeping-car  project 
to  a  point  of  success.  He  put  his  whole  time  and  capital 
into  the  enterprise,  and  in  a  few  weeks  had  completed  two 
palace  sleeping  cars  at  a  cost  of  $18,000  each.  They 
were  very  gorgeous  specimens  of  car-building,  and  their 
builder  was  generally  conceded  to  be  foolishly  extrava¬ 
gant  and  impractical.  But  it  was  soon  observed  that 
the  venture,  extravagant  as  it  appeared,  was  bound  to 
pay  handsomely.  At  each  trip  over  the  road,  every  berth 
in  both  cars  had  its  occupant,  who  invariably  counted 
his  quarters  cheap  at  the  price.  The  first  railway  official 


GEOEGE  M.  PULLMAN. 


217 


to  signify  his  appreciation  of  the  value  of  Mr.  Pullman’s 
arrangement  for  the  comfort  of  travelers  was  John  W. 
Brooks,  of  the  Michigan  Central  Road.  An  agreement 
was  at  once  entered  into  whereby  Mr.  Pullman  was  to  go 
to  Boston  and  build  similar  cars  for  use  on  the  Michigan 
Central.  Contracts  with  other  roads  were  made  in  rapid 
succession.  There  was  no  further  opposition  to  the  palace 
sleeping-car  on  the  score  of  extravagance,  nor  on  any  other 
account.  It  was  a  positive  necessity  with  every  road  of  any 
standing  to  furnish  its  patrons  with  the  accommodations 
which  were  in  vogue  on  other  roads,  and  which  were  already 
becoming  regarded  as  indispensable.  The  correctness  of 
Mr.  Pullman’s  reasoning  that  people  would  be  willing  to  pay 
handsomely  for  whatever  would  aid  in  lessening  the  discom¬ 
forts  of  long  journeys  by  rail  was  illustrated  by  the  ready 
and  profitable  acceptance  accorded  to  his  subsequent  im¬ 
provements  in  the  interior  arrangement  and  fitting  up  of  his 
cars.  Indeed,  this  has  been  a  noticeable  feature  of  Mr. 
Pullman’s  success  in  business;  he  seemed  always  aiming  at 
perfection,  and  no  opportunity  to  make  an  improvement,  no 
matter  how  trivial,  was  neglected. 

In  1880,  Mr.  Pullman’s  manufacturing  interests  had 
reached  a  point  where  it  was  found  necessary,  in  order  to 
satisfy  the  demands  of  an  enormous  and  rapidly  growing 
trade,  to  secure  a  manufacturing  site  outside  the  city  limits, 
and  lay  out  works  on  a  large  scale.  The  present  site  of  the 
city  of  Pullman  was  selected,  and  a  company  formed,  of  which 
Mr.  Pullman  was  made  President.  Under  his  management, 
and  chiefly  of  his  capital,  a  city  suddenly  sprang  up  that  was 
the  marvel  of  the  entire  country.  “Pullman’s  wonderful 
city  ”  became  a  sort  of  stock  caption  for  long  newspaper 
articles  descriptive  of  the  enterprise. 


218 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


“  One  of  Mr.  Pullman’s  fundamental  ideas  is  the  commer¬ 
cial  value  of  beauty ,  and  this  he  has  endeavored  to  carry  out 
as  faithfully  in  the  town  which  bears  his  name  as  in  the 
Pullman  drawing-room  and  sleeping-cars.  He  is  one  of  the 
few  men  who  thought  it  a  paying  investment  to  expend  mil¬ 
lions  for  the  purpose  of  surrounding  laborers  with  objects  of 
beauty  and  comfort.  In  a  hundred  ways  one  sees  in  Pull¬ 
man  to-day  evidences  of  its  founder’s  foresight.  One  of  the 
most  interesting  is  the  fact  that  the  company  finds  it  pays 
them  in  dollars  and  cents  to  keep  the  streets  sprinkled  with 
water  and  the  lawns  well  trimmed,  the  saving  in  paint  and 
calcimine  more  than  repaying  the  outlay.  Less  dust  and 
dirt  are  carried  and  blown  into  the  houses,  and  the  injury 
done  to  walls  and  woodwork  is  diminished.  For  the  rest, 
the  neat  exterior  is  a  constant  example  which  is  sure,  sooner 
or  later,  to  exert  its  proper  effect  on  housewives,  stimulating 
them  to  exertion  in  behalf  of  cleanliness  and  order.” 

For  a  number  of  years,  Mr.  Pullman’s  sumptuous  brown 
stone  mansion,  on  one  of  the  most  fashionable  streets  of  the 
South  Side,  was  unequaled  in  Chicago,  and  possibly  is  yet, 
in  point  of  massive  elegance  and  costliness.  The  lawn  sur¬ 
rounding  it  on  three  sides  occupies  an  entire  square.  Not 
only  the  three  fronts  of  the  mansion,  but  the  entire  struc¬ 
ture,  is  of  the  most  expensive  cut  stone,  and  its  interior 
arrangement  is  partial.  Within  the  last  year,  Mr.  Pullman 
has  completed,  at  the  corner  of  Adams  street  and  Michigan 
avenue,  an  immense  nine-story  office  and  apartment  build¬ 
ing,  a  large  portion  of  the  second  floor  of  which  is  occupied 
as  the  offices  of  the  President  and  Secretary  of  the  Pullman 
Palace  Car  Company.  The  Adams  street  entrance  to  the 
building  is  especially  grand,  being  an  enormous  arch 


GEORGE  M.  PULLMAN. 


219 


supported  by  huge  granite  pillars.  This  arch  is  the  full 
width  of  an  open  court,  on  either  side  of  which  marble 
stairways  ascend  to  the  second  floor. 

With  the  exception,  perhaps,  of  Jay  Gould,  Mr.  Pullman 
is  probably  the  busiest  and  most  difficult  of  approach  of  any 
man  in  the  country.  He  rarely  makes  an  engagement  with 
any  one,  always  attending  to  that  matter  of  business  which 
is  most  urgent  at  the  time,  whether  it  can  be  done  in  his 
office  or  necessitates  a  trip  to  Europe.  His  interests  are  so 
many  and  so  great,  that  people  are  glad  to  come  to  him  and 
await  an  audience  at  his  pleasure.  Still,  he  is  far  from  being 
an  arrogant  man,  and  though  of  a  very  dignified  presence, 
could  not  be  called  haughty  in  his  bearing.  What  he  has 
done  for  the  laboring  class,  proves  him  to  be  a  philanthro¬ 
pist.  His  immense  wealth  is  invested  in  a  manner  which 
gives  continuous  employment  to  over  a  thousand  men,  whose 
condition  he  seems  always  seeking  to  improve. 

Of  Mr.  Pullman’s  social  life,  it  can  be  said  that  no  one  is 
better  or  more  favorably  known  in  the  best  society  of  Chi¬ 
cago.  Though  making  no  parade  of  their  respect  for  the 
religious  observances  of  the  country,  Mr.  Pullman  and  his 
family  are  regular  attendants  at  church,  and  contribute  lib¬ 
erally  to  deserving  charities. 

This  is  the  record  of  an  American,  self-made  man,  who, 
still  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  many  times  a  millionaire, 
was,  at  twenty  years  of  age,  the  comparatively  uneducated 
son  of  a  poor  mechanic. 


GYEUS  W.  FIELD 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


223 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 

HUS  far  we  have  been  considering  the  struggles 
of  men  who  have  risen  from  obscure  positions  in 
life,  by  the  aid  of  their  own  genius,  industry, 
and  courage,  to  the  front  rank  of  their  respective 
callings.  We  shall  now  relate  the  story  of  one 
who  having  already  won  fortune,  periled  it  all  upon  an  enter¬ 
prise  in  which  his  own  genius  had  recognized  the  path  to  fame 
and  to  still  greater  success,  but  which  the  almost  united  voice 
of  the  people  of  his  country  condemned  as  visionary,  and  from 
which  they  coldly  held  aloof  until  its  brilliant  success  com¬ 
pelled  them  to  acknowledge  the  wisdom  and  foresight  of  its 
projector. 

Thirty  years  ago  very  few  persons  had  heard  of  Cyrus 
W.  Field  Twenty- five  years  ago  he  had  achieved  consid¬ 
erable  notoriety  as  a  visionary  who  was  bent  on  sinking  his 
handsome  fortune  in  the  sea.  To-day,  the  world  is  full  of 
his  fame,  as  the  man  to  whom,  above  all  others,  it  is 
indebted  for  the  successful  completion  of  the  Atlantic  Tele¬ 
graph;  and  those  who  were  formerly  loudest  in  ridiculing 
him  are  now  foremost  in  his  praise.  “  Nothing  succeeds 
like  success,”  and  what  was  once  in  their  eyes  mere  folly, 
and  worthy  only  of  ridicule,  they  now  hail  as  the  evidences 


224 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


of  his  courage,  foresight,  and  profound  wisdom,  and  won¬ 
der  that  they  never  could  see  them  in  their  light  before. 

Cyrus  West  Field  was  born  at  Stockbridge,  Massachu¬ 
setts,  on  the  30tli  day  of  November,  1819,  and  is  the  son  of 
the  Fev.  David  Dudley  Field,  a  distinguished  clergyman  of 
that  State.  He  was  carefully  educated  in  the  primary  and 
grammar  schools  of  his  native  county,  and  at  the  age  of  fifteen 
went  to  New  York  to  seek  his  fortune.  He  had  no  difficulty 
in  obtaining  a  clerkship  in  an  enterprising  mercantile  house  in 
that  city,  and,  from  the  first,  gave  evidence  of  unusual  business 
capacity.  His  employers,  pleased  with  his  promise,  advanced 
him  rapidly,  and  in  a  few  years  he  became  a  partner  in  the 
house.  His  success  as  a  merchant  was  uniform  and  marked — 
so  marked,  indeed,  that  in  1853,  when  only  thirty-four  years 
old,  he  was  able  to  partially  -retire  from  business  with  a  large 
fortune  as  the  substantial  reward  of  his  mercantile  career. 

Mr.  Field  had  devoted  himself  so  closely  to  his  business  that, 
at  his  retirement,  he  resolved  to  seek  recreation  and  change  of 
scene  in  foreign  travel,  and  accordingly  he  left  New  York,  and 
passed  the  next  six  months  in  journeying  through  the  mount¬ 
ains  of  South  America.  Upon  his  return  home,  at  the  close  of 
the  year  1853,  he  declared  his  intention  to  withdraw  entirely 
from  active  participation  in  business,  and  to  engage  in  no  new 
schemes. 

He  had  scarcely  returned  home,  however,  when  his  brother, 
Mr.  Matthew  D.  Field,  a  successful  and  well-known  civil 
engineer,  informed  him  that  he  had  just  become  acquainted 
with  a  Mr.  Frederick  N.  Gisborne,  of  Newfoundland,  who  had 
come  to  New  York  for  the  purpose  of  interesting  some  Amer¬ 
ican  capitalists  in  a  company  which  had  been  organized  in 
Newfoundland  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  news  in  America 
and  Europe,  and  transmitting  it  between  the  two  continents 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


225 

with  greater  dispatch  than  was  possible  in  the  then  existing 
mode  of  communication  between  the  two  countries.  The 
scheme  of  Mr.  Gisborne  had  commended  itself  to  Mr.  Matthew 
Field,  and  he  urged  his  brother  to  meet  that  gentleman  and 
hear  his  statements.  Mr.  Cyrus  Field  at  once  declined  to 
undertake  any  share  in  the  enterprise,  and  said  that  it  would 
be  useless  for  him  to  meet  Mr.  Gisborne;  but  his  brother  was 
so  urgent  that  he  at  last  consented  to  grant  Mr.  Gisborne  an 
interview,  and  at  least  hear  what  he  had  to  say.  At  the 
appointed  time,  Mr.  Field  received  Mr.  Gisborne  at  his  house, 
and  was  there  made  acquainted  with  the  proposed  plan  of 
operations  of  the  “  Electric  Telegraph  Company  of  Newfound¬ 
land.”  This  company  had  gone  into  bankruptcy  a  short  time 
previous,  but  Mr.  Gisborne  hoped  to  be  able  to  revive  it  by 
the  aid  of  American  capital.  The  scheme  which  he  laid  before 
Mr.  Field,  can  not  be  better  stated  than  by  quoting  the  follow¬ 
ing  extract  from  the  charter  which  the  Legislature  of  New¬ 
foundland  had  granted  the  bankruptcy  company: 

“The  telegraph  line  of  this  company  is  designed  to  be 
strictly  an  ‘Inter-Continental  Telegraph/  Its  termini  will 

* 

be  New  York,  in  the  United  States,  and  London,  in  the  King¬ 
dom  of  Great  Britain ;  these  points  are  to  be  connected  by  a 
line  of  electric  telegraph  from  New  York  to  St.  John’s,  New¬ 
foundland,  partly  on  poles,  partly  laid  in  the  ground,  and  partly 
through  the  water,  and  a  line  of  the  swiftest  steamships  ever 
built,  from  that  point  to  Ireland.  The  trips  of  these  steam¬ 
ships,  it  is  expected,  will  not  exceed  five  days,  and  as  very 
little  time  will  be  occupied  in  transmitting  messages  between 
St.  John’s  and  New  York,  the  communication  between  the 
latter  city  and  London  o.r  Liverpool,  will  be  effected  in  six 
days ,  or  less.  The  company  will  have  likewise  stationed  at 

St.  John’s  a  steam  yacht,  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting  the 
14 


226 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


European  and  American  steamships,  so  that  no  opportunity 
may  be  lost  in  forwarding  intelligence  in  advance  of  the  ordi¬ 
nary  channels  of  communication.” 

Mr.  Field  listened  attentively  to  his  visitor,  but  declined  to 
commit  himself  to  more  than  an  expression  of  sympathy  with 
the  enterprise.  After  the  departure  of  his  guest,  he  took  the 
globe  which  stood  in  his  library,  and  turning  it  over,  began  to 
examine  the  proposed  route  of  the  telegraph  line  and  the  dis¬ 
tance  to  be  traversed  by  the  steamers.  While  engaged  in  this 
examination,  the  idea  flashed  across  his  mind  that  instead  of 
undertaking  such  a  complicated  scheme,  it  would  be  better  to 
attempt  to  stretch  a  telegraph  wire  entirely  across  the  ocean, 
from  the  shores  of  Newfoundland  to  the  coast  of  Ireland.  The 
vastness  of  this  scheme  pleased  him,  and  its  usefulness  to  the 
entire  world,  if  it  could  be  carried  out,  was  clear  to  hi*  mind 
from  the  first. 

He  at  once  set  to  work  to  ascertain  if  such  an  undertaking 
as  an  Atlantic  telegraph  was  practicable.  He  wrote  to  Lieuten¬ 
ant  Maury,  then  the  Chief  of  the  National  Observatory  at 
Washington,  and  asked  if  the  laying  of  such  a  wire  was  pos¬ 
sible;  and  to  Professor  Morse,  the  inventor  of  the  telegraph,  to 
know  if  such  a  wire  would  be  available  for  sending  messages  if 
it  could  be  laid.  Lieutenant  Maury  promptly  replied,  inclosing 
a  copy  of  a  report  he  had  just  made  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
Navy  on  the  subject,  from  which  Mr.  Field  learned  that  the 
idea  of  laying  a  telegraph  across  the  ocean  was  not  original 
with  himself.  In  this  report  Lieutenant  Maury  demonstrated 
the  entire  practicability  of  such  an  enterprise,  and  sustained 
his  conclusions  by  a  statement  of  the  recent  discoveries  con¬ 
cerning  the  bed  of  the  ocean,  made  by  Lieutenant  Berry¬ 
man.  Professor  Morse  came  in  person  to  visit  Mr.  Field, 
and  assured  him  of  his  entire  faith  in  the  possibility  of 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


227 


sending  telegraphic  messages  across  the  ocean  with  rapidity  and 
success. 

The  two  highest  authorities  in  the  world  thus  having  assured 
him  of  the  entire  practicability  of  the  undertaking,  Mr.  Field 
declared  his  readiness,  if  he  could  procure  the  assistance  of  a 
sufficient  number  of  capitalists  in  the  United  States,  to  under¬ 
take  the  laying  of  a  telegraph  across  the  Atlantic  between 
Europe  and  America.  Further  deliberation  only  made  him 
better  satisfied  with  the  undertaking,  and  he  set  to  work  to  find 
ten  capitalists,  each  of  whom  he  proposed  should  contribute  one 
hundred  thousand  dollars,  making  the  capital  of  the  proposed 
company  one  million  of  dollars.  Mr.  Field  was  convinced  that 
the  undertaking  would  be  expensive,  but  he  had  then  but  a 
faint  conception  of  its  magnitude,  and  was  very  far  from  sup¬ 
posing  that  “  he  might  yet  be  drawn  on  to  stake  upon  its  suc¬ 
cess  the  whole  fortune  he  had  accumulated ;  that  he  was  to  sac¬ 
rifice  for  it  all  the  peace  and  quiet  he  had  hoped  to  enjoy,  and 
that  for  twelve  years  he  was  to  be  almost  without  a  home, 
crossing  and  recrossing  the  sea,  urging  his  enterprise  in  Europe 
and  America.” 

The  scientific  questions  involved  in  the  undertaking  were  so 
little  understood  at  the  time  by  the  public,  and  the  popular 
judgment  regarded  the  attempt  to  stretch  a  cable  across  the 
deep,  mysterious  ocean  with  so  much  incredulity,  that  Mr.  Field 
had  considerable  trouble  in  finding  gentlemen  willing  or  pre¬ 
pared  to  share  his  faith  in  the  enterprise.  His  first  effort  was 
to  induce  Mr.  Peter  Cooper,  of  New  York,  his  next  door  neigh¬ 
bor,  to  join  him,  and  he  succeeded  so  well  that  Mr.  Cooper  con¬ 
sented  to  do  so  if  several  others  would  unite  with  them.  En¬ 
couraged  by  his  success  with  Mr.  Cooper,  whose  name  was  a 
tower  of  strength  to  his  cause,  Mr.  Field  renewed  his  efforts, 
and  succeeded  in  winning  over  the  following  gentlemen,  and  in 


228 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


the  order  named:  Moses  Taylor,  Marshall  O.  Roberts,  and 
Chandlei  White.  These  gentlemen  were  very  slow  to  accept 
the  views  of  Mr.  Field,  but,  once  having  done  so,  they  never 
lost  faith  in  the  ultimate  success  of  the  undertaking.  The 
more  thoroughly  they  became  acquainted  with  its  magnitude 
and  costliness,  the  stronger  grew  their  confidence  in  it,  for  this 
increase  of  knowledge  not  only  showed  them  more  plainly  its 
difficulties  and  dangers,  but  developed  new  grounds  on  which 
to  base  their  hopes. 

Mr.  Field  was  about  to  continue  his  efforts  to  procure  ad¬ 
ditional  names,  when  Mr.  Cooper  proposed  that  the  five  gen¬ 
tlemen  already  pledged  to  the  scheme  should  undertake  its  en¬ 
tire  cost  without  waiting  for  the  other  four.  The  proposition 
was  agreed  to,  and  it  was  decided  to  take  the  necessary  steps 
to  procure  a  charter  for  their  company  from  the  Legislature  of 
Newfoundland.  Mr.  Field  consented  to  undertake  this,  and  at 
once  set  off  for  St.  John’s,  accompanied  by  his  brother,  Mr. 
David  Dudley  Field,  who  was  made  the  legal  adviser  of  the 
company.  At  St.  John’s  they  were  greatly  aided  by  Mr.  Arch¬ 
ibald,  then  the  Attorney-General  of  the  Colony,  and  after¬ 
ward  the  British  Consul  at  New  York,  and  by  the  Governor 
of  Newfoundland.  They  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  charter 
from  the  Legislature  under  the  name  of  the  “  New  York,  New¬ 
foundland,  and  London  Telegraph  Company,”  with  liberal 
grants  in  land  and  money.  This  accomplished,  they  assumed 
and  paid  the  liabilities  of  the  old  Telegraph  Company  which 
had  been  brought  to  Mr.  Field’s  notice  by  Mr.  Gisborne,  and 
thus  removed  the  last  difficulty  in  their  way.  This  much  ac¬ 
complished,  Mr.  Field  hastened  back  to  New  York,  and  on  the 
6th  of  May,  1854,  the  Company  was  formally  organized  at  the 
residence  of  Mr.  David  Dudley  Field.  Messrs.  Cooper,  Taylor, 
Field,  Roberts,  and  White  were  the  first  directors.  Mr.  Cooper, 


CYKUS  W.  FIELD. 


229 


was  made  President  of  the  Company,  Mr.  White,  Vice-Presi¬ 
dent,  and  Mr.  Taylor  Secretary.  A  capital  of  one  million  and  a 
half  of  dollars  was  subscribed  on  the  spot,  Mr.  Field  contrib¬ 
uting  about  two  hundred  thousand  dollars  in  cash. 

Work  was  at  once  begun  on  the  section  between  New  York 
and  St.  John’s.  There  was  no  road  across  the  island  of  New¬ 
foundland,  and  the  Company  had  not  only  to  build  their  tele¬ 
graph  line,  but  to  construct  a  road  by  the  side  of  it  through  an 
almost  unbroken  wilderness.  It  was  a  work  which  required 
the  highest  executive  ability,  and  the  services  of  an  army  of 
men.  The  distance  across  the  island  was  four  hundred  miles, 
and  there  were  numerous  rocky  gorges,  morasses,  and  rivers  in 
the  way.  The  country  was  a  desolation,  and  it  was  found  that 
supplies  would  have  to  be  transported  from  St.  John’s.  The  ex¬ 
ecution  of  the  work  was  committed  to  Mr.  White,  the  Vice-Pres¬ 
ident,  who  went  to  St.  John’s  to  act  as  the  general  agent  of  the 
Company,  and  to  Mr.  Matthew  D.  Field,  who  was  appointed 
constructing  engineer.  These  gentlemen  displayed  such  skill 
and  energy  in  their  respective  positions  that  in  two  years  the 
Company  had  not  only  built  a  telegraph  line  and  a  road  of 
four  hundred  miles  across  the  island,  but  had  constructed 
another  line  of  one  hundred  and  forty  miles  in  the  island  of 
Cape  Breton,  and  had  stretched  a  submarine  cable  across  the 
Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.*  The  line  was  now  in  working  order 
from  New  York  to  St.  John’s,  Newfoundland,  a  distance  of  one 
thousand  miles,  and  it  had  required  about  a  million  of  dollars 
for  its  construction.  It  now  remained  to  complete  the  great 
work  by  laying  the  cable  between  Newfoundland  and  Ireland. 

It  being  desirable  to  examine  still  further  the  bed  of  the 

*  The  first  effort  to  lay  a  cable  in  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  was  made  by  this 
Company,  in  August,  1855.  It  was  a  failure,  and  the  cable  was  lost.  The  second 
attempt  was  made  in  the  summer  of  1856,  and  was  entirely  successful. 


230  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

ocean  over  which  the  cable  was  to  be  laid,  Mr.  Field  requested 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  to  send  out  an  expedi¬ 
tion  over  the  route  for  the  purpose  of  taking  deep  sea  sound¬ 
ings.  His  request  was  promptly  granted,  and  an  expedition 
under  Lieut.  Berryman  was  dispatched,  which  proceeded  to  ex¬ 
amine  the  ocean  bed,  with  the  most  satisfactory  results.  This 
was  accomplished  in  the  summer  of  1856,  and  the  next  year 
the  same  route  was  surveyed  by  Commander  Daymon,  with 
the  British  war  steamer  Cyclops — this  survey  being  ordered  by 
the  Lords  of  the  Admiralty,  at  Mr.  Field’s  request.  These 
surveys  made  it  plain  beyond  question  that  a  cable  could  lie 
safely  on  the  bed  of  the  sea,  at  a  depth  sufficient  to  protect  it 
from  .vessels’  anchors,  from  icebergs,  and  from  submarine  cur¬ 
rents,  and  that  it  would  receive  sufficient  support  from  that  bed 
to  free  it  from  all  undue  tension.  There  was  no  doubt  of  the 
ultimate  success  of  the  enterprise  in  the  minds  of  the  directors, 
but  it  was  necessary  to  convince  the  public  in  both  Europe 
and  America  that  it  was  not  an  impossibility,  and  also  to  enlist 
the  sympathies  of  the  Governments  of  Great  Britain  and  the 
United  States,  and  secure  their  assistance. 

Mr.  Field,  who  had  made  several  voyages  to  England  and 
to  Newfoundland  in  behalf  of  the  company,  was  elected  Vice- 
President  after  the  death  of  Mr.  White,  in  1856,  and  was 
charged  with  the  duty  of  proceeding  to  England  to  obtain  the 
assistance  of  the  British  Government,  and  to  organize  the  com¬ 
pany  in  London.  Thus  far  the  directors  had  borne  the  entire 
cost  of  the  undertaking,  and  it  was  but  fair  that  they  should 
seek  the  means  for  completing  their  work  in  the  country  which 
was  to  be  so  much  benefited  by  it.  Mr.  Field  sailed  for  Eng¬ 
land  in  the  summer  of  1856,  and  upon  reaching  that  country 
proceeded  to  consult  some  of  its  most  eminent  engineers  and  . 
electricians.  The  English  people  were  slow  to  believe  that  so 


CYRUS  \V.  FIELD. 


231 


long  a  cable  could  be  successfully  worked,  even  if  laid  intact, 
and  to  remove  their  doubts,  the  opinions  of  Professor  Morse 
and  Lieutenant  Maury  were  published  in  their  newspapers; 
and  this  publication  brought  out  communications  from  many 
scientific  men  on  the  subject,  a  number  of  them  advocating  the 
undertaking.  Thus,  the  attention  of  the  English  public  was 
gained.  Experiments  were  made  by  Professor  Morse,  Mr. 
Bright,  and  Dr.  Whitehouse,  which  proved  beyond  all  doubt 
the  ease  with  which  a  continuous  line  of  more  than  two  thou¬ 
sand  miles  of  wire  could  be  worked ;  and  Professor  Morse  was 
able,  from  these  experiments,  to  declare  his  conviction  that  an 
electric  current  could  pass  between  London  and  New  York,  on 
such  a  wire,  in  the  space  of  one  second. 

Science  had  now  done  its  utmost,  and  had  in  every  thing  sus¬ 
tained  the  great  plan.  It  was  now  necessary  to  ask  the  aid  of  Her 
Majesty’s  Government.  This  effort  was  intrusted  to  Mr.  Field, 
who  carried  it  through  successfully.  The  English  Government 
agreed  to  furnish  the  ships  necessary  for  making  soundings  and 
surveys,  and  to  furnish  vessels  to  assist  in  laying  the  cable.  It 
also  agreed  to  pay  to  the  company  an  annual  subsidy  of  four¬ 
teen  thousand  pounds  for  the  transmission  of  the  government 
messages  until  the  net  profits  of  the  company  were  equal  to  a 
dividend  of  six  pounds  per  cent.,  when  the  payment  was  to  be 
reduced  to  ten  thousand  pounds  per  annum,  for  a  period  of 
twenty-five  years.  Provision  was  made  for  extra  payment, 
in  case  the  government  messages  exceeded  a  certain  amount; 
and  it  was  provided  that  the  messages  of  the  Governments  of 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  should  be  placed  upon  an 
equal  footing,  and  should  have  priority  in  the  order  in  which 
they  arrived  at  the  stations.  This  last  provision  exhibited  a 
decided  liberality  on  the  part  of  the  English  Government, 
since  both  ends  of  the  proposed  cable  would  be  in  British  ter- 


232 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


ritory.  Indeed,  throughout  the  whole  negotiation,  Great  Brit¬ 
ain  cheerfully  accorded  to  the  United  States  every  privilege 
which  she  claimed  for  herself. 

Having  secured  the  aid  of  the  Queen’s  Government  on  such 
liberal  terms,  Mr.  Field  now  undertook  the  organization  of  the 
company,  in  addition  to  the  task  of  raising  a  capital  of  three 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  pounds.  In  both  efforts  he  was 
effectively  assisted  by  Mr.  John  W.  Brett,  who  had  laid  the  first 
cable  across  the  English  Channel,  and  by  Mr.  Charles  T.  Bright 
and  Dr.  Edward  O.  W.  Whitehouse.  The  efforts  of  these  gen¬ 
tlemen  were  successful.  In  a  few  weeks  the  whole  capital  was 
subscribed.  It  had  been  divided  into  three  hundred  and  fifty 
shares  of  a  thousand  pounds  each.  One  hundred  and  one  of 
these  were  taken  up  in  London,  eighty-six  in  Liverpool,  thirty- 
seven  in  Glasgow,  twenty-eight  in  Manchester,  and  a  few  in 
other  parts  of  England.  Mr.  Field,  at  the  final  division  of 
shares,  took  eighty-eight.  He  did  not  design  making  this  in¬ 
vestment  on  his  own  account,  but  thinking  it  but  fair  that  at 
least  one-fourth  of  the  stock  should  be  held  in  America,  he 
made  this  subscription  with  the  intention  of  disposing  of  his 
shares  after  his  return  home.  Owing  to  his  continued  absence 
from  New  York,  and  the  straitened  condition  of  the  money 
market,  it  was  nearly  a  year  before  he  could  succeed  in  selling 
as  much  as  twenty-seven  shares.  The  company  was  organized 
in  December,  1856,  a  Board  of  Directors  elected,  and  a  con¬ 
tract  made  for  the  cable,  half  of*  which  was  to  be  made  in  Lon¬ 
don  and  the  other  half  in  Liverpool. 

The  day  after  the  organization  of  the  company,  Mr.  Field 
sailed  for  New  York,  from  which  place  he  at  once  made  a  voy¬ 
age  to  Newfoundland,  to  look  after  some  matters  which  required 
his  presence.  Beturning  home,  he  hurried  to  Washington,  to 
secure  the  aid  of  the  General  Government.  He  met  with  more 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


233 


opposition  here  than  he  had  encountered  in  England.  A  power¬ 
ful  lobby  opposed  him,  and  a  spirit  of  hostility  to  his  bill  exhib¬ 
ited  itself  in  Congress,  and  to  such  a  degree  that  the  measure 
passed  the  Senate  by  a  majority  of  only  one  vote.  It  came  very 
near  failing  in  the  House,  but  at  length  got  through,  and  re¬ 
ceived  the  President’s  signature  on  the  3d  of  March,  1857. 

In  the  summer  of  1857,  Mr.  Field  having  returned  to  Eng¬ 
land,  the  cable  was  declared  to  be  in  readiness  for  laying.  The 
United  States  Government  now  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Telegraph  Company  the  magnificent  new  steam  frigate  “  Niag¬ 
ara,”  as  the  most  suitable  vessel  for  laying  the  cable,  and  ordered 
the  “  Susquehanna,”  the  largest  side-wheel  frigate  in  the  service, 
to  accompany  her  in  the  expedition.  The  British  Government 
provided  the  steam  frigate  “  Agamemnon,”  a  splendid  vessel, 
which  had  been  the  flagship  of  the  English  fleet  at  the  bom¬ 
bardment  of  Sebastopol,  and  ordered  the  “  Leopard  ”  to  accom¬ 
pany  her  as  an  escort.  The  “  Niagara”  was  commanded  by 
Captain  W.  L.  Hudson,  of  the  United  States  Navy,  and  the 
“ Agamemnon”  by  Captain  Noddal,  of  the  Boyal  Navy.  The 
“ Niagara”  took  on  her  share  of  the  cable  at  Liverpool,  and 
the  “  Agamemnon”  received  hers  at  London.  It  was  agreed 
that  the  “  Niagara  ”  should  begin  the  laying  of  the  cable,  and 
continue  it  until  her  portion  of  it  should  be  exhausted  in  mid¬ 
ocean,  when  her  end  of  it  should  be  united  with  the  cable' on 
board  the  “  Agamemnon,”  which  ship  should  continue  laying  the 
line  until  the  shores  of  Newfoundland  were  reached.  After 
taking  on  the  cable,  the  ships  were  ordered  to  Queenstown. 

The  vessels  left  England  in  the  midst  of  general  rejoicings, 
and  arrived  at  the  rendezvous  at  the  proper  time.  Thence  they 
sailed  for  the  harbor  of  Valentia,  which  was  to  be  the  eastern 
terminus  of  the  line  and  the  starting  point  of  the  expedition. 
They  were  greeted  every-where  with  enthusiasm,  and  the  great- 


234 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


est  confidence  in  the  success  of  the  enterprise  was  manifested  by 
those  on  board.  Mr.  Field,  Professor  Morse,  and  several  other 
officers  of  the  company  were  on  board  the  “  Niagara,”  as  that 
ship  was  to  conduct  the  first  part  of  the  sinking  of  the  cable. 

At  length  all  was  in  readiness.  The  shore  end  of  the  cable 
was  landed  and  made  fast  on  Wednesday  afternoon,  the  5th  of 
August,  and  the  next  morning  the  fleet  stood  out  to  sea.  “  Be¬ 
fore  they  had  gone  five  miles  the  heavy  shore  end  of  the  cable 
caught  in  the  machinery  and  parted.  The  ( Niagara ?  put  back, 
and  the  cable  was  ‘  underrun  ’  the  whole  distance.  At  length 
the  end  was  lifted  out  of  the  water  and  spliced  to  the  gigantic 
coil,  and  as  it  dropped  safely  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  the 
mighty  ship  began  to  stir.  At  first  she  moved  very  slowly,  not 
more  than  two  miles  an  hour,  to  avoid  the  danger  of  accident; 
but  the  feeling  that  they  are  at  last  away  is  itself  a  relief.  The 
ships  are  all  in  sight,  and  so  near  that  they  can  hear  each  other’s 
bells.  The  ‘  Niagara/  as  if  knowing  that  she  is  bound  for  the 
land  out  of  whose  forests  she  came,  bends  her  head  to  the  waves, 
as  her  prow  is  turned  toward  her  native  shores. 

“  Slowly  passed  the  hours  of  that  day.  But  all  went  well, 
and  the  ships  were  moving  out  into  the  broad  Atlantic.  At 
length  the  sun  went  down  in  the  west,  and  stars  came  out  on 
the  face  of  the  deep.  But  no  man  slept.  A  thousand  eyes 
were  watching  a  great  experiment,  as  those  who  have  a  per¬ 
sonal  interest  in  the  issue.  All  through  that  night,  and  through 
the  anxious  days  and  nights  that  followed,  there  was  a  feeling 
in  every  soul  on  board  as  if  a  friend  in  the  cabin  Were  at  the 
turning-point  of  life  or  death,  and  they  were  watching  beside 
him.  There  was  a  strange,  unnatural  silence  in  the  ship.  Men 
paced  the  deck  with  soft  and  muffled  tread,  speaking  only  in 
whispers,  as  if  a  loud  voice  or  a  heavy  footfall  might  snap  the 
vital  cord.  So  much  had  they  grown  to  feel  for  the  enter- 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


23 1) 

prise,  that  the  cable  seemed  to  them  like  a  human  creature,  on 
whose  fate  they  hung,  as  if  it  were  to  decide  their  own 
destiny. 

“  There  are  some  who  will  never  forget  that  first  night  at 
sea.  Perhaps  the  reaction  from  the  excitement  on  shore  made 
the  impression  the  deeper.  What  strange  thoughts  came  to 
them  as  they  stood  on  the  deck  and  watched  that  mysterious 
cord  disappearing  in  the  darkness,  and  gliding  to  its  ocean 
bed !  There  are  certain  moments  in  life  when  every  thing 
comes  back  upon  us — when  the  events  of  years  seem  crowded 
into  an  hour.  What  memories  came  up  in  those  long  night 
hours !  How  many  on  board  that  ship  thought  of  homes 
beyond  the  sea,  of  absent  ones,  of  the  distant  and  the  dead ! 
Such  thoughts,  mingling  with  those  suggested  by  the  scene 
around,  added  to  the  solemnity  of  the  hour,  had  left  an  im¬ 
pression  which  can  never  be  forgotten. 

“But  with  the  work  in  hand  all  is  going  on  well.  There 
are  vigilant  eyes  on  deck.  Mr.  Bright,  the  engineer  of  the 
company,  is  there,  and  Mr.  Everett,  Mr.  De  Sauty,  the  electri¬ 
cian,  and  Professor  Morse.  The  paying-out  machinery  does  its 
work,  and  though  it  makes  a  constant  rumble  in  the  ship,  that 
dull,  heavy  sound  is  music  to  their  ears,  as  it  tells  them  that 
all  is  well.  If  one  should  drop  to  sleep,  and  wake  up  at  night, 
he  has  only  to  hear  the  sound  of  ‘  the  old  coffee-mill/  and  his 
fears  are  relieved,  and  he  goes  to  sleep  again.” 

Saturday  and  Sunday  passed  away  without  accident,  but  on 
Monday,  when  two  hundred  miles  at  sea,  in  deep  water,  and 
safely  beyond  the  great  submarine  mountain,  the  electrical  con¬ 
tinuity  was  suddenly  lost.  This  interruption  amazed  and  per¬ 
plexed  all  on  board,  but  no  one  was  able  to  remedy  it,  or  to 
account  for  it  satisfactorily.  It  lasted  for  two  hours,  and  then, 
just  as  the  order  was  about  to  be  given  to  cut  the  cable  and 


236 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


endeavor  to  wind  it  in,  it  catne  back  as  suddenly  and  mysteri¬ 
ously  as  it  had  disappeared.  The  greatest  delight  was  now 
manifested  by  all  on  board.  “You  could  see/’  says  the  corre¬ 
spondent  of  the  London  Times ,  “the  tears  of  joy  standing  in  the 
eyes  of  some  as  they  almost  cried  for  joy,  and  told  their  mess¬ 
mates  that  it  was  all  right.” 

That  night,  however,  the  expedition  came  to  grief.  The  cable 
was  running  out  freely  at  the  rate  of  six  miles  per  hour,  while 
the  ship  was  making  only  four.  This  was  supposed  to  be  owing 
to  a  powerful  undercurrent.  To  check  this  waste  of  the  cable 
the  engineer  applied  the  brakes  firmly,  which  at  once  stopped 
the  machine.  The  effect  was  to  bring  a  heavy  strain  on  the 
cable  that  was  in  the  water.  The  stern  of  the  ship  was  down  in 
the  trough  of  the  sea,  and  as  it  rose  upward  on  the  swell,  the 
pressure  was  too  great,  and  the  cable  parted.  The  alarm  was  at 
once  given,  and  the  greatest  consternation  and  grief  prevailed 
on  board.  “It  made  all  hands  of  us  through  the  day,”  says 
Captain  Hudson,  “like  a  household  or  family  which  had  lost 
their  dearest  friend,  for  officers  and  men  had  been  deeply  inter¬ 
ested  in  the  success  of  the  enterprise.” 

The  fleet  immediately  put  about  and  returned  to  England, 
where  Mr.  Field  at  once  informed  the  directors  of  the  extent  of 
the  disaster.  The  remaining  portions  of  the  cable  were  landed 
and  stored  safely  away,  and  the  vessels  were  returned  to  their 
respective  Governments.  Orders  were  given  for  the  manufac¬ 
ture  of  seven  hundred  miles  of  cable  to  replace  the  portion  which 
had  been  lost,  and  to  allow  for  waste  in  paying  it  out,  and  the 
most  energetic  preparations  were  made  for  another  attempt. 

Being  satisfied  that  the  machine  used  for  paying  out  the  cable 
was  defective,  Mr.  Field  went  to  Washington  and  procured  from 
the  Navy  Department  the  services  of  Mr.  Wm.  E.  Everett,  the 
chief  engineer  of  the  “Niagara,”  stating  to  that  gentleman  the 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


237 


necessity  for  a  new  machine,  and  urging  him  to  invent  it.  This 
Mr.  Everett  succeeded  in  doing  during  the  winter.  His  ma¬ 
chine  was  regarded  as  a  great  improvement  on  that  which  had 
been  used  on  the  “  Niagara.”  “  It  was  much  smaller  and  lighter. 
It  would  take  up  only  about  one  third  as  much  room  on  the 
deck,  and  had  only  one  fourth  the  weight  of  the  old  machine. 
Its  construction  was  much  more  simple.  Instead  of  four  heavy 
wheels,  it  had  but  two,  and  these  were  made  to  revolve  with 
ease,  and  without  danger  of  sudden  check,  by  the  application  of 
what  were  known  as  self-releasing  brakes.  These  were  the  in¬ 
vention  of  Mr.  Appold,  of  London,  a  gentleman  of  fortune,  but 
with  a  strong  taste  for  mechanics,  which  led  him  to  spend  his 
time  and  wealth  in  exercising  his  mechanical  ingenuity.  These 
brakes  were  so  adjusted  as  to  bear  only  a  certain  strain,  when 
they  released  themselves.  This  ingenious  contrivance  was  ap¬ 
plied  by  Mr.  Everett  to  the  paying-out  machinery.  The 
strength  of  the  cable  was  such  that  it  would  not  break  except 
under  a  pressure  of  a  little  over  three  tons.  The  machinery 
was  so  adjusted  that  not  more  than  half  that  strain  could  pos¬ 
sibly  come  upon  the  cable,  when  the  brakes  would  relax  their 
grasp,  the  wheels  revolve  easily,  and  the  cable  run  out  into  the 
sea  ‘  at  its  own  sweet  will/  The  paying-out  machine,  there¬ 
fore,  we  are  far  from  claiming  as  wholly  an  American  invention. 
This  part  of  the  mechanism  was  English.  The  merit  of  Mr. 
Everett  lay  in  the  skill  with  which  he  adapted  it  to  the  laying 
of  the  Atlantic  cable,  and  in  his  great  improvements  of  other 
parts  of  the  machinery.  The  whole  construction,  as  it  afterward 
stood  upon  the  decks  of  the  “ Niagara”  and  the  “Agamemnon,” 
was  the  combined  product  of  English  and  American  invention.” 

In  January,  1858,  the  Board  of  Directors  offered  Mr.  Field 
the  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars  per  annum  if  he  would  assume 
the  post  of  general  manager  of  the  company.  He  at  once  un- 


238 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


dertook  the  duties  of  the  position,  but  declined  all  compensa¬ 
tion. 

Every  thing  being  in  readiness  for  the  second  attempt  at  lay¬ 
ing  the  cable,  the  “ Niagara”  sailed  from  New  York  in  March, 
1858,  to  take  on  her  portion  of  the  cable  at  Plymouth.  The 
“  Agamemnon  ”  was  again  ordered  to  assist  in  the  undertak¬ 
ing,  and  the  “  Gorgon  ”  was  made  her  consort.  Mr.  Field  had 
hoped  that  the  “  Susquehanna  ”  would  again  be  the  consort  of 
the  “ Niagara,”  but  a  few  days  before  the  sailing  of  the  fleet  he 
was  officially  informed  that  he  could  not  have  the  ship,  as  she 
was  then  in  the  West  Indies,  with  the  greater  part  of  her  crew 
down  with  the  yellow  fever.  This  was  a  keen  disappointment, 
as  every  arrangement  had  been  made  with  the  expectation  of 
having  the  assistance  of  the  “  Susquehanna.”  It  was  too  late  to 
ask  the  Government  at  Washington  for  another  ship,  and  it 
was  by  no  means  certain  that  the  request  would  be  granted  if 
made.  In  this  dilemma  Mr.  Field  frankly  stated  his  disap¬ 
pointment  to  the  Lords  of  the  Admiralty  of  England,  and 
asked  for  a  ship  to  accompany  the  “  Niagara.”  He  was 
informed  that  the  English  Government  was  at  that  moment 
chartering  vessels  to  convey  troops  to  Malta,  as  it  had  not  ships 
enough  of  its  own,  and  that  it  was  doubtful  whether  it  could 
contribute  a  third  ship  to  the  expedition.  Still,  so  greatly  did 
the  government  desire  the  success  of  the  enterprise,  that  a  little 
later  on  the  same  day  the  “ Valorous”  was  ordered  to  take 
the  place  of  the  “ Susquehanna”  in  the  telegraph  fleet.  This 
generous  assistance  was  all  the  more  praiseworthy,  as  it  was 
given  at  a  time  when  the  need  of  England  for  ships  was  very 
urgent. 

After  shipping  the  cable,  the  squadron  sailed  from  Plymouth 
on  the  29th  of  May,  1868,  for  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  where  the 
cable  was  subjected  to  numerous  and  thorough  tests,  which 


239 


.  .  .  \ 

CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 

demonstrated  its  strength  and  its  sensitiveness  to  the  electric 
current.  This  accomplished,  the  vessels  returned  to  Plymouth. 
.  “  Among  the  matters  of  personal  solicitude  and  anxiety  at 
this  time,  next  to  the  success  of  the  expedition,  was  Mr.  Field 
himself.  He  was  working  with  an  activity  which  was  unnatu¬ 
ral — which  could  only  be  kept  up  by  great  excitement,  and 
which  involved  the  most  serious  danger.  The  strain  on  the 
man  was  more  than  the  strain  on  the  cable,  and  we  were  in  fear 
that  both  would  break  together.  Often  he  had  no  sleep,  except 
such  as  he  caught  flying  on  the  railway.  Indeed,  when  we 
remonstrated,  he  said  he  could  rest  better  there  than  anywhere 
else,  for  then  he  was  not  tormented  with  the  thought  of  any 
thing  undone.  For  the  time  being  he  could  do  no  more;  and 
then,  putting  his  head  in  the  cushioned  corner  of  the  carriage, 
he  got  an  hour  or  two  of  broken  sleep. 

“  Of  this  activity  we  had  an  instance  while  in  Plymouth. 
The  ships  were  then  lying  in  the  Sound,  only  waiting  orders 
from  the  Admiralty  to  go  to  sea ;  but  some  business  required 
one  of  the  directors  to  go  to  Paris,  and,  as  usual,  it  fell  upon 
him.  He  left  on  Sunday  night,  and  went  to  Bristol,  and 
thence,  by  the  first  morning  train,  to  London.  Monday  he 
was  busy  all  day,  and  that  night  went  to  Paris.  Tuesday, 
another  busy  day,  and  that  night  back  to  London.  Wednes¬ 
day,  occupied  every  minute  till  the  departure  of  the  Great 
Western  train.  That  night  back  to  Plymouth.  Thursday 
morning  on  board  the  *  Niagara/  and  immediately  the  squad¬ 
ron  sailed.” 

The  plan  of  operations  this  time  was  for  the  vessels  to  pro¬ 
ceed  to  a  given  point  in  mid-ocean,  and  there  unite  the  two  ends 
of  the  cable,  after  which  the  “ Niagara”  should  proceed  toward 
Newfoundland  and  the  “  Agamemnon  ”  toward  Ireland,  and  it 
was  supposed  that  each  vessel  would  make  land  about  the  same 


240 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


time.  This  was  believed  to  be  a  better  plan  than  the  one  pur¬ 
sued  in  the  first  expedition. 

The  squadron  sailed  from  Plymouth  on  the  10th  of  June. 
The  weather  was  favorable  for  the  first  two  or  three  days  of 
the  voyage,  but  on  the  13th  a  severe  gale  set  in,  which  lasted 
for  over  a  week,  and  came  near  causing  the  “ Agamemnon”  to 
founder  beneath  her  immense  load,  a  portion  of  which  broke 
loose  in  her  hold.  All  the  vessels  succeeded  in  weathering  the 
storm,  however,  and  on  the  25th  reached  the  rendezvous  in 
mid-ocean.  The  next  day  the  splice  was  made,  and  the  ships 
set  out  for  their  respective  destinations.  Before  they  had  gone 
three  miles  the  machinery  of  the  “ Niagara”  caught  the  cable 
and  broke  it.  A  second  splice  was  made,  but  when  eacli  ship  had 
paid  out  about  forty  miles,  the  electric  current  suddenly  ceased. 
The  cable  was  cut  promptly,  and  the  two  vessels  at  once  re¬ 
turned  to  the  rendezvous,  where  they  rejoined  each  other  on  the 
28th.  A  comparison  of  the  logs  of  the  two  ships  “  showed  the 
painful  and  mysterious  fact  that  at  the  same  second  of  time 
each  vessel  discovered  that  a  total  fracture  had  taken  place,  at 
a  distance  of  certainly  not  less  than  ten  miles  from  each  ship, 
in  fact,  as  well  as  can  be  judged,  at  the  bottom  of  the  ocean.” 
A  third  splice  was  made  without  delay,  and  the  two  ships  again 
set  out  for  the  opposite  shores  of  the  Atlantic.  This  time  about 
two  hundred  miles  of  the  cable  were  successfully  laid,  when  it 
parted  about  twenty  feet  from  the  stern  of  the  “  Agamemnon.” 
The  “Niagara,”  being  unable  to  communicate  with  the  English 
frigate,  bore  away  for  Queenstown,  where  she  was  joined  a  few 
days  later  by  the  “  Agamemnon.” 

This  second  failure  greatly  disheartened  the  directors,  and  it 
required  all  Mr.  Field's  persuasiveness  to  induce  them  to  sanc¬ 
tion  another  attempt.  Yet  he  prevailed,  and,  hastening  from 
London  to  Queenstown,  sailed  with  the  telegraph  fleet  on  the 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


241 


third  attempt  to  lay  the  cable,  leaving  Queenstown  on  the  17th 
of  July.  The  rendezvous  was  reached  on  the  28th,  and  on  the 
29th  the  splice  was  made,  and  the  “  Niagara  ”  and  “Agamemnon” 
parted  company.  This  time  the  undertaking  was  successful. 
The  cable  was  laid  across  the  Atlantic,  the  “Niagara”  reaching 
Trinity  Bay,  Newfoundland,  on  the  5th  of  August,  and  the 
“Agamemnon”  arriving  at  Valentia,  Ireland,  a  few  hours  later 
on  the  same  day.  Signals  were  sent  across  the  entire  length  of 
the  line,  from  shore  to  shore,  with  ease  and  rapidity,  and  noth¬ 
ing  occurred  to  mar  the  success  of  the  mighty  undertaking. 

The  successful  laying  of  the  cable  was  hailed  with  the  live¬ 
liest  joy  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  and  those  who  had  par¬ 
ticipated  in  it  were  regarded  as  heroes.  But  great  as  was  the 
achievement,  it  was  not  destined  to  be  a  lasting  success.  After 
working  for  four  weeks,  the  electric  current  suddenly  ceased  on 
the  1st  of  September.  It  never  worked  perfectly  at  any  period 
of  its  existence,  but  it  did  transmit  a  number  of  messages 
with  intelligibleness,  and  thus  put  an  end  to  all  doubt  in  the 
minds  of  the  scientific  men  of  the  expedition  of  the  feasibility 
of  laying  a  successful  line  across  the  ocean. 

The  public  generally  and  the  directors  of  the  company  were 
greatly  disappointed,  and  many  of  the  latter  and  nearly  all  of 
the  former  declared  that  all  such  attempts  must  of  necessity  fail. 
Some  persons  even  went  so  far  as  to  avow  their  belief  that  the 
statements  as  to  the  successful  transmission  of  signals  over  the 
wire  were  false;  but  the  proofs  that  the  wire  did  work  properly 
for  awhile  are  too  strong  to  allow  us  to  accord  the  slightest 
weight  to  this  disbelief.  But  whether  signals  had  passed  over 
the  wire  or  not,  there  could  be  no  doubt  that  the  cable  had 
ceased  to  respond  to  the  efforts  of  the  electricians,  and  was  a 
total  failure,  and  the  discouragement  of  nearly  every  one  con¬ 
nected  with  it  was  most  profound. 

15 


242 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Mr.  Field  and  one  or  two  others  were  the  only  persons  who 
retained  the  slightest  confidence  in  the  enterprise,  and  it  was 
clear  to  them  that  any  further  effort  to  secure  the  aid  of  private 
capital  would  be  useless  just  then.  An  appeal  was  made  to  the 
British  Government.  It  was  urged  that  the  work  was  too 
great  to  be  undertaken  by  private  capital  alone,  and  that,  since 
it  was  to  be  more  of  a  public  than  a  private  nature,  it  was  but 
just  that  the  Government  should  undertake  it.  The  company 
asked  the  Government  to  guarantee  the  interest  on  a  certain 
amount  of  stock,  even  if  the  second  attempt  should  not  prove 
a  complete  success.  The  failure  of  the  Bed  Sea  cable,  to 
which  the  British  Government  had  given  an  unconditional 
guarantee,  had  just  occurred,  and  had  caused  a  considerable  loss 
to  the  treasury,  and  the  Government  was  not  willing  to  assume 
another  such  risk.  Anxious,  however,  for  the  success  of  the 
Atlantic  telegraph,  it  increased  its  subsidy  from  fourteen  thou¬ 
sand  to  twenty  thousand  pounds,  and  agreed  to  guarantee  eight 
per  cent,  on  six  hundred  thousand  pounds  of  new  capital  for 
twenty-five  years,  upon  the  single  condition  that  the  cable 
should  be  made  to  work  successfully. 

This  was  not  all,  however.  The  Government  caused  further 
soundings  to  be  made  off  the  coast  of  Ireland,  which  effectually 
dispelled  all  the  fears  which  had  been  entertained  of  a  subma¬ 
rine  mountain  which  would  prove  an  impassable  barrier  in  the 
path  of  an  ocean  telegraph.  In  addition  to  this,  it  caused  the 
organization  of  a  board  of  distinguished  scientific  men  for  the 
purpose  of  determining  all  the  difficult  problems  of  submarine 
telegraphy.  This  board  met  in  1859,  and  sat  two  years.  The 
result  of  its  experiments  and  investigations  was  a  declaration, 
signed  by  the  members,  that  a  cable  properly  made,  “  and  paid 
into  the  ocean  with  the  most  improved  machinery,  possesses 
every  prospect  of  not  only  being  successfully  laid  in  the  first 


CYHtJS  W.  FIELD. 


243 


instance,  but  may  reasonably  be  relied  upon  to  continue  many 
years  in  an  efficient  state  for  the  transmission  of  signals.” 

Meanwhile,  Mr.  Field  labored  energetically  to  revive  the 
company.  The  war  which  had  broken  \out  in  the  United 
States  brought  home  to  our  Government  the  urgent  need  of 
telegraphic  communication  with  Europe,  and  Mr.  Field  had 
no  difficulty  in  obtaining  from  the  President  an  assurance  that 
this  Government  would  be  most  happy  to  join  with  Great 
Britain  in  promoting  this  great  international  work.  He  ad¬ 
dressed  meetings  of  merchants  in  various  American  cities,  and 
displayed  the  greatest  energy  in  his  efforts  to  enlist  the  aid  of 
American  capital.  Very  little  was  accomplished,  however,  until 
1863.  By  this  time  the  success  of  the  lines  in  the  Mediter¬ 
ranean  and  in  the  Persian  Gulf  had  demonstrated  the  practica¬ 
bility  of  long  submarine  telegraphs,  and  the  public  confidence 
in  the  attempt  had  been  revived  to  such  an  extent  that  the 
directors  ventured  to  call  for  proposals  for  the  manufacture 
of  a  cable.  Seventeen  offers  were  made,  from  which  that  of 
Messrs.  Glass,  Elliott  &  Co.,  of  London,  was  selected.  Mr. 
Field  now  renewed  his  indomitable  efforts,  and  in  a  few 
months  the  new  capital  of  six  hundred  thousand  pounds  was 
subscribed,  Messrs.  Glass,  Elliott  &  Co.  taking  three  hundred 
and  fifteen  thousand  pounds,  besides  one  hundred  thousand 
pounds  in  bonds.  This  was  accomplished  in  1864,  and  work 
on  the  cable  was  immediately  begun.  The  cable  now  adopted 
was  very  different  from,  and  much  more  sensitive  than,  those 
which  had  been  used  before.  It  was  heavier,  and  less  liable 
to  be  injured  by' the  water. 

The  “ Great  Eastern”  steamship,  the  greatest  wonder  of  naval 
architecture,  was  at  this  time  advertised  for  sale,  and  it  occurred 
to  several  of  the  gentlemen  interested  in  the  telegraph  company 
that  she  was  the  best  vessel  for  laying  the  cable  that  could  be 


244 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


found.  They  at  once  .organized  themselves  into  a  company, 
purchased  the  ship,  and  fitted  her  up  for  that  service.  They 
were  fortunate  in  securing  the  services  of  Captain  James  An¬ 
derson,  and  placing  him  in  charge  of  her,  sent  her  to  Sheerness, 
where  the  cable  was  sent  down  to  her  in  lighters  from  the  fac¬ 
tory  at  Greenwich.  When  the  cable  was  on  board,  and  all  the 
other  arrangements  had  been  completed,  the  big  ship  left  the 
Thames  and  sailed  for  Valentia  harbor. 

The  point  of  landing  had  been  changed  from  Valentia  har¬ 
bor,  five  or  six  miles,  to  Foilhommerum  Bay.  On  the  23d 
of  July,  1865,  the  shore  end  was  connected  with  the  cable  on 
board  the  ship,  and  the  voyage  was  begun.  It  would  be  inter¬ 
esting  to  follow  the  huge  steamer  on  this  remarkable  voyage, 
and  to  relate  to  the  reader  the  almost  marvelous  manner  in 
which  faults  were  detected  in  the  line  hundreds  of  miles  from 
the  shore,  and  how  the  cable  was  successfully  hauled  in  and  the 
damage  repaired.  All  went  well  until  twelve  hundred  miles 
of  cable  had  been  paid  out,  and  the  ship  was  but  six  hundred 
miles  from  the  shores  of  Newfoundland,  when  the  cable  broke 
again  and  plunged  into  the  sea. 

Mr.  Canning,  the  engineer  in  charge,  was  dismayed,  but  not 
disheartened.  For  nine  days  the  ship  hung  around  the  spot 
grappling  for  the  cable,  in  the  hope  of  raising  it,  and  sinking 
its  grapnels  for  this  purpose  to  a  depth  of  two  miles.  The 
cable  was  caught  several  times,  but  the  rope  which  held  the 
grapnel  broke  each  time,  and  the  precious  coil  fell  back  again 
into  the  deep.  At  length,  having  marked  the  place  where 
the  cable  was  lost  with  buoys,  the  ship  put  back  for  England, 
and  the  enterprise  was  abandoned  for  that  year. 

Though  unsuccessful  in  carrying  the  cable  across  the  ocean, 
this  expedition  was  by  no  means  a  failure.  Its  results  are  thus 
summed  up  by  the  officers  in  charge  of  it: 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


245 


4 

1.  It  was  proved  by  the  expedition  of  1858  that  a  submarine  tele¬ 
graph  cable  could  be  laid  between  Ireland  and  Newfoundland,  and  mes¬ 
sages  transmitted  through  the  same. 

By  the  expedition  of  1865  it  has  been  fully  demonstrated : 

2.  That  the  insulation  of  a  cable  improves  very  much  after  its  sub¬ 
mersion  in  the  cold  deep  water  of  the  Atlantic,  and  that  its  conducting 
power  is  considerably  increased  thereby. 

3.  That  the  steamship  “  Great  Eastern,”  from  her  size  and  constant 
steadiness,  and  from  the  control  over  her  afforded  by  the  joint  use  of 
paddles  and  screw,  renders  it  safe  to  lay  an  Atlantic  cable  in  any 
weather. 

4.  That  in  a  depth  of  over  two  miles  four  attempts  were  made  to 
grapple  the  cable.  In  three  of  them  the  cable  was  caught  by  the  grap¬ 
nel,  and  in  the  other  the  grapnel  was  fouled  by  the  chain  attached  to  it. 

5.  That  the  paying-out  machinery  used  on  board  the  Great  Eastern 
worked  perfectly,  and  can  be  confidently  relied  on  for  laying  cables 
across  the  Atlantic. 

6.  That  with  the  improved  telegraphic  instruments  for  loi^g  sub¬ 
marine  lines,  a  speed  of  more  than  eight  words  per  minute  can  be  ob¬ 
tained  through  such  a  cable  as  the  present  Atlantic  one  between  Ireland 
and  Newfoundland,  as  the  amount  of  slack  actually  paid  out  did  not  ex¬ 
ceed  fourteen  per  cent.,  which  would  have  made  the  total  cable  laid  be¬ 
tween  Yalentia  and  Heart’s  Content  nineteen  hundred  miles. 

7.  That  the  present  Atlantic  cable,  though  capable  of  bearing  a 
strain  of  seven  tons,  did  not  experience  more  than  fourteen  hundred¬ 
weight  in  being  paid  out  into  the  deepest  water  of  the  Atlantic  between 
Ireland  and  Newfoundland. 

8.  That  there  is  no  difficulty  in  mooring  buoys  in  the  deep  water  of 
the  Atlantic  between  Ireland  and  Newfoundland,  and  that  two  buoys 
even  when  moored  by  a  piece  of  the  Atlantic  cable  itself,  which  had 
been  previously  lifted  from  the  bottom,  have  ridden  out  a  gale. 

9.  That  more  than  four  nautical  miles  of  the  Atlantic  cable  have 
been  recovered  from  a  depth  of  over  two  miles,  and  that  the  insulation 
of  the  gutta-percha  covered  wire  was  in  no  way  whatever  impaired  by 
the  depth  of  water  or  the  strains  to  which  it  had  been  subjected  by  lift¬ 
ing  and  passing  through  the  haul ing-in  apparatus. 

10.  That  the  cable  of  18G5,  owing  to  the  improvements  introduced 


246 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


\ 


into  the  manufacture  of  the  gutta-percha  core,  was  more  than  one  hun¬ 
dred  times  better  insulated  than  cables  made  in  1858,  then  considered 
perfect  and  still  working. 

11.  That  the  electrical  testing  can  be  conducted  with  such  unerring 
accuracy  as  to  enable  the  electricians  to  discover  the  existence  of  a  fault 
immediately  after  its  production  or  development,  and  very  quickly  to 
ascertain  its  position  in  the  cable. 

12.  That  with  a  steam-engine  attached  to  the  paying-out  machinery, 
should  a  fault  be  discovered  on  board  whilst  laying  the  cable,  it  is  pos¬ 
sible  that  it  might  be  recovered  before  it  had  reached  the  bottom  of  the 
Atlantic,  and  repaired  at  once. 


It  was  now  placed  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt  that  the 
cable  would  be  laid  within  the  next  year.  More  than  this,  it 
was  determined  not  only  to  lay  a  new  cable  between  the  two 
continents,  but  to  fish  up  the  cable  of  1865,  splice  it  and  con- 
tinue  it  to  Newfoundland,  thus  giving  the  company  two  work¬ 
ing  lines. 

i 

It  was  necessary,  however,  to  raise  more  capital,  and  in  this 
effort  Mr.  Field  again  put  forth  his  restless  and  indomitable 
energies.  As  the  public  confidence  in  the  scheme  had  been 
effectually  restored,  it  was  resolved  to  raise  six  hundred  thou¬ 
sand  pounds  of  new  capital  by  the  issue  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  shares  of  five  pounds  each,  which  should  be 
preferential  shares,  entitled  to  a  dividend  of  twelve  per  cent, 
before  the  eight  per  cent,  dividend  to  be  paid  on  the  former 
preference  shares,  and  the  four  per  cent,  on  the  ordinary  stock. 
They  at  once  proceeded  to  issue  these  bonds,  when  they  were  in¬ 
formed  by  the  Attorney-General  that  the  proceeding  was  con¬ 
trary  to  law. 

In  this  dilemma  work  on  the  new  cable  was  at  once  stopped, 
and  the  money  which  had  been  paid  in  returned  to  the  sub¬ 
scribers.  As  Parliament  was  not  in  session,  and  a  new  issue  of 
*  stock  could  not  be  made  by  the  company  without  its  authori- 


CYRUS  W.  FIELD. 


247 


zation,  and  as  to  wait  for  this  would  be  to  postpone  the  laying 
of  the  cable  for  another  year,  Mr.  Field  was  now  advised  by 
Mr.  Daniel  Gooch,  M.  P.,  that  the  only  way  out  of  the  difficulty 
was  to  organize  a  new  company  at  once,  which  should  assume 
the  work,  issue  its  own  shares,  and  raise  its  own  capital.  Emi¬ 
nent  legal  gentlemen  sustained  Mr.  Gooch  in  this  opinion,  and 
Mr.  Field  again  set  to  work  to  organize  a  new  company,  under 
the  name  of  the  “ Anglo-American  Telegraph  Company.”  The 
capital  was  fixed  at  six  hundred  thousand  pounds,  Mr.  Field 
taking  ten  thousand  pounds.  The  whole  amount  was  raised  in 
a  short  time,  and  the  company  “  contracted  with  the  Atlantic 
Cable  Company  to  manufacture  and  lay  down  a  cable  in  the 
summer  of  1866,  for  doing  which  it  is  to  be  entitled  to  what 
virtually  amounts  to  a  preference  dividend  of  twenty-five  per 
cent.,  as  a  first  claim  is  secured  to  them  by  the  Atlantic  Tele¬ 
graph  Company  upon  the  revenue  of  the  cable  or  cables  (after 
the  working  expenses  have  been  provided  for)  to  the  extent  of 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  pounds  per  annum,  and 
the  New  York,  Newfoundland,  and  London  Telegraph  Com¬ 
pany  undertake  to  contribute  from  their  revenue  a  further  an¬ 
nual  sum  of  twenty-five  thousand  pounds,  on  condition  that  a 
cable  shall  be  working  during  1866.” 

Once  more  the  furnaces  glowed  and  the  hammers  rang  in 
the  manufacture  of  the  cable.  Great  improvements  were  made 
in  the  cable  itself  and  in  the  machinery  for  laying  it,  and  the 
u Great  Eastern”  was  thoroughly  overhauled.  The  cable  was 
completed  and  put  on  board  in  June,  and  the  big  ship  left  the 
Medway  on  the  last  of  the  month  and  proceeded  to  Berehaven, 
in  Ireland,  where  she  took  on  her  final  stores  of  coal.  This 
done,  she  proceeded  to  Valentia,  where  she  arrived  on  the 
seventh  of  July. 

The  shore  end  was  successfully  laid  and  made  fast  to  the  cable 


248 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


on  board  the  “  Great  Eastern,”  and  on  Friday  morning,  the  13th 
of  July,  1866,  the  huge  ship  set  sail  for  Newfoundland,  accom¬ 
panied  by  her  consorts  of  the  telegraph  fleet.  The  voyage  occu¬ 
pied  fourteen  days,  the  ship  making  an  average  run  of  about 
one  hundred  and  eighteen  miles  per  day,  and  paying  out  about 
one  hundred  and  thirty-one  miles  of  cable  in  the  same  period  of 
time.  The  weather  was  fair  during  the  whole  voyage,  but  the 
anxiety  of  the  officers  in  charge  was  none  the  less  on  that 
account.  There  were  accidents  to  be  dreaded  more  than  unfav¬ 
orable  weather.  The  ship  was  run  at  moderate  speed  all  the 
way,  as  it  was  thought  she  had  once  or  twice  run  too  fast  on  the 
last  voyage,  and  exposed  the  cable  to  danger.  “  The  total  slack 
of  the  cable  was  less  than  twelve  per  cent.,  showing  that  the 
cable  was  laid  almost  in  a  straight  line,  allowing  for  the  swells 
and  hollows  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 

“As  the  next  week  drew  toward  its  close,  it  was  evident  that 
they  were  approaching  the  end  of  their  voyage.  By  Thursday 
they  had  passed  the  great  depths  of  the  Atlantic,  and  were  off 
soundings.  Besides,  their  daily  observations,  there  were  many 
signs  well  known  to  mariners  that  they  were  near  the  coast. 
There  were  the  sea-birds,  and  even  the  smell  of  the  land,  such 
as  once  greeted  the  sharp  senses  of  Columbus,  and  made  him 
sure  that  he  was  floating  to  some  undiscovered  shore.  Captain 
Anderson  had  timed  his  departure  so  that  he  should  approach 
the  American  coast  at  the  full  moon;  and  so,  for  the  last  two 
or  three  nights,  as  they  drew  near  the  Western  shore,  the 
round  orb  rose  behind  them,  casting  its  soft  light  over  sea  and 
sky ;  and  these  happy  men  seemed  like  heavenly  voyagers, 
floating  gently  on  to  a  haven  of  rest. 

“In  England  the  progress  of  the  expedition  was  known 
from  day  to  day,  but  on  this  side  of  the  ocean  all  was  uncer¬ 
tainty.  Some  had  gone  to  Heart’s  Content,  hoping  to  witness 


CYEUS  W.  FIELD. 


the  arrival  of  the  fleet,  but  not  so  many  as  the  last  year,  for 
the  rpemory  of  their  disappointment  was  too  fresh,  and  they 
feared  the  same  result  again.  But  still  a  faithful  few  were 
there,  who  kept  their  daily  watch.  Two  weeks  have  passed. 
It  is  Friday  morning,  the  27th  of  July.  They  are  up  early, 
and  looking  eastward  to  see  the  day  break,  when  a  ship  is 
seen  in  the  offing.  She  is  far  down  on  the  horizon.  Spy¬ 
glasses  are  turned  toward  her.  She  comes  nearer;  and  look, 
there  is  another,  and  another!  And  now  the  hull  of  the 
‘  Great  Eastern  ’  looms  up  all  glorious  in  that  morning  sky. 
They  are  coming  !  Instantly  all  is  wild  excitement  on  shore. 
Boats  put  off  to  row  toward  the  fleet.  The  ‘ Albany  ’  is  the  first 
to  round  the  point  and  enter  the  bay.  The  ‘Terrible’  is  close 
behind;  the  ‘Medway’  stops  an  hour  or  two  to  join  on  the  heavy 
shore  end,  while  the  ‘Great  Eastern,’  gliding  calmly  in  as  if  she 
had  done  nothing  remarkable,  drops  her  anchor  in  front  of  the 
telegraph  house,  having  trailed  behind  her  a  chain  of  two  thou¬ 
sand  miles,  to  bind  the  old  world  to  the  new. 

“  Although  the  expedition  reached  Newfoundland  on  Friday, 
the  27th,  yet,  as  the  cable  across  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  was 
broken,  the  news  was  not  received  in  New  York  till  the  29th. 
It  was  early  Sunday  morning,  before  the  Sabbath  bells  had  rung 
their  call  to  prayer,  that  the  tidings  came.  The  first  announce¬ 
ment  was  brief :  ‘  Heart’s  Content,  July  27th.  We  arrived  here 
at  nine  o’clock  this  morning.  All  well.  Thank  God,  the  cable 
is  laid,  and  is  in  perfect  working  order.  Cyrus  W.  Field.’  ” 

There  was  no  failure  in  the  communication  this  time.  The 
electric  current  has  continued  to  flow  strongly  and  uninter¬ 
ruptedly  from  that  day  until  the  present,  and  experience  has 
demonstrated  for  the  wonderful  wire  a  capacity  far  beyond  the 
hopes  of  its  projectors. 

Having  laid  the  cable,  the  “  Great  Eastern  ”  proceeded  with 


250 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


surprising  accuracy  to  where  the  line  had  been  lost  the  year 
before,  and  succeeded  in  grappling  and  raising  it  to  the  surface. 
It  was  tested,  and  found  to  be  in  perfect  order,  messages  being 
sent  with  ease  from  the  ship  to  Valentia,  and  from  that  point 
back  again.  A  splice  was  then  made,  and  the  line  was  con¬ 
tinued  to  Newfoundland.  Both  cables  are  still  working,  and 
bid  fair  to  be  serviceable  for  many  years  to  come. 

Many  persons  had  contributed  to  this  great  success,  but  to 
Cyrus  W.  Field  must  be  assigned  the  chief  praise.  His  energy 
and  perseverance  kept  the  subject  constantly  before  the  public. 
His  courage  inspired  others,  and  his  faith  in  its  ultimate  suc¬ 
cess  alone  kept  its  best  friends  from  abandoning  it  in  its  dark¬ 
est  hours.  In  its  behalf  he  spent  twelve  years  of  constant  toil, 
and  made  over  fifty  voyages,  more  than  thirty  of  which  were 
across  the  Atlantic.  He  devoted  his  entire  fortune  to  the  un¬ 
dertaking,  of  which  he  was  the  projector,  and  cheerfully  in¬ 
curred  the  risk  of  poverty  rather  than  abandon  it.  Therefore, 
it  is  but  just  that  he,  who  was  the  chief  instrument  in  obtain¬ 
ing  for  the  world  this  great  benefit,  should  receive  the  chief 
measure  of  the  praise  which  it  has  brought  to  all  connected 
with  it. 

To  him  belongs  the  honor  of  proposing,  and  afterwards 
superintending,  the  raising  of  the  fund  for  the  benefit  of 
our  late  beloved  President,  James  A.  Garfield. 

Mr.  Field  still  figures  among  the  many  acute  business 
men  of  New  York,  and  is  ever  foremost  in  acts  to  benefit 
his  fellow-man. 


WILLIAM  H.  VANDEBBILT. 


253 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


WILLIAM  H.  VANDERBILT. 

RLLIAM  H.  VANDERBILT  is  the  oldest  of 
the  thirteen  children  of  the  great  Cornelius 
Vanderbilt,  whose  history  we  have  just  related, 
and  whose  enterprise,  genius  and  success  were 
known  and  felt  all  over  the  world.  William 
was  born  in  New  Brunswick,  N.  J.,  on  the  8th 
of  May,  1821.  He  inherited  a  great  part  of  his  father’s 
immense  fortune,  and  has  been  a  very  successful  manager 
of  the  stupendous  enterprise  begun  by  that  great  financier. 
This  fortunate  son  grew  up  under  the  old-fashioned  delusion 
that  if  you  keep  a  child  hungry  he  will  deserve  fortune  better, 
and  consequently  he  spent  his  time  on  a  farm  within  sight 
of  New  York,  till  his  youth  was  passed  and  he  had  advanced 
considerably  in  years.  He  was  allowed  a  common  school 
education  at  Columbia  College  Grammar  School,  and 
suffered  the  neglect  of  not  receiving  further  advancement 
in  this  line  of  mental  culture.  When  eighteen  years  of  age 
he  was  employed  by  the  financial  house  of  Drew,  Robinson 
&  Co.,  and  two  years  later,  having  shown  much  industry  and 
executive  ability,  he  was  offered  a  partnership  in  the  business. 
The  close  confinement  required  at  duties  with  this  firm 


254 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


began  to  injure  his  health,  and  he  determined  to  engage  in 
farming  as  a  means  of  recuperation.  For  this  purpose  the 
Commodore  gave  him  a  farm  of  seventy-five  acres  on  Staten 
Island,  and  unimproved.  Thither  with  his  wife  he  removed, 
and  began  the  work  of  farming.  He  soon  improved  the 
seventy-five  acres  and  purchased  a  larger  tract,  so  that  he 
could  have  under  crop  three  hundred  and  fifty  acres. 

When  he  first  began  farming,  his  means  were  so  limited 
that  he  could  not  operate  as  he  desired,  and  conse¬ 
quently  he  mortgaged  his  land  for  $6,000,  turning  the 
sum  to  good  account.  After  this  act  reached  the  ears  of 
the  Commodore,  he  observed  to  his  son:  “So  you  mort¬ 
gaged  the  new  crop  farm  for  $6,000,  did  you  ?  You 
don’t  amount  to  a  row  of  pins,  and  never  will.”  His  son 
replied:  “  I  did  mortgage  the  farm,  and  have  put  every  cent 
of  the  money  right  into  improving  the  land.”  To  this  the 
Commodore  responded:  “Well,  I’ll  have  nothing  more  to 
do  with  you,  for  you’ll  only  bring  disgrace  on  yourself  and 
your  family,  and  everybody  connected  with  you.”  It  is 
probable  that  the  father  soon  felt  that  his  opinion  should  be 
modified,  for  on  the  morning  following  the  conversation,  he 
sent  the  son  $6,000,  ordering  him  to  pay  off  the  mortgage  at 
once. 

It  was  not  long  after  this  that  the  Staten  Island  Eailroad 
Company  became  embarrassed,  and  William  H.  Vanderbilt 
and  his  uncle  Jacob  were  called  to  its  management.  In 
this  capacity  they  relieved  the  road  of  its  difficulties,  and 
improved  its  prospects  in  a  marked  degree.  The  experience 
acquired  here  gave  William  an  insight  into  railroad  affairs, 
and  so  advanced  him  in  the  estimation  of  capitalists,  that  he 
was  elected  Vice-President  of  the  New  York  and  Harlem  in 


WILLIAM  H.  VANDERBILT. 


255 


1864,  and  soon  after  of  the  Hudson  Eiver  line. .  This  latter 
named  road  became  so  prosperous  under  his  management 
that  he  was,  without  question,  recognized  as  a  railroad  man¬ 
ager  of  profound  knowledge  and  experience,  and  rendered 
worthy  the  confidence  of  his  father  to  the  fullest  extent. 
Having  attained  this  success,  his  career  was  subsequently 
marked  with  prosperity,  and  on  the  death  of  the  Commodore, 
he  became  possessed  of  the  larger  part  of  his  father’s  prop¬ 
erty. 

Mr.  Vanderbilt  regrets  the  loss  of  better  educational 
advantages,  but  has  gained  much  from  the  refining  instincts 
of  his  wife,  who  is  a  lady  of  exceptional  qualities,  being  a 
daughter  of  a  New  York  clergyman,  and  a  Christian  lady  of 
sterling  attributes  and  attainments.  Her  name  was  Kis- 
sam,  and  the  marriage  took  place  in  1841,  when  William 
was  twenty  years  of  age.  Of  the  nine  children,  eight  are 
alive,  well  educated,  and  constitute  a  most  interesting  and 
charming  family.  In  these  Mr.  Vanderbilt  takes  great 
pleasure,  and  the  household  is  as  happy  a  family  as  their 
old  Dutch  ancestors  in  the  valley  on  the  Hudson,  where 
divorces  were  never  known. 

The  interests  of  William  Vanderbilt  are  so  great  that  he 
is  compelled  to  operate  with  prudence  and  caution,  and 
must  be  considered  as  we  would  estimate  a  ruling  statesman  of 
a  leading  nation.  Nobody  says  that  Bismark  falsifies,  though 
he  does  not  betray  his  plans  to  his  contemporaries,  and  often 
covers  his  tracks,  or  reverses  his  snow  shoes.  In  like  man¬ 
ner,  Mr.  Vanderbilt,  having  so  great  interests,  does  not  give 
his  confidence  wholly  to  anybody.  Had  he  done  this,  he 
might  have  wasted  even  the  great  patrimony  he  inherited, 
and  received  nothing  from  the  general  community  but  pity 


250 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 

and  contempt.  It  is  owing  to  this  reticence,  a  necessity  on 
his  part,  that  his  biography  can  not  now  be  written  so  as  to 
give  the  salient  points  of  action  in  his  life. 

This  great  capitalist  is  moderately  parsimonions,  and 
does  not  “jump  to  the  calls”  of  modern  times,  as  many 
persons  would  readily  suspect.  He  goes  on  towards  prog¬ 
ress,  but  is  generally  some  distance  behind.  This  is  exem¬ 
plified  by  the  fact  that  he  has  been  slow  to  operate  his  road 
with  modern  electric  signals,  and  to  introduce  the  latest  and 
most  desirable  improvements  on  sleeping-cars.  Though 
slow  at  taking  hold  of  improvements,  William  Vanderbilt  is  a 
safe  investor,  and  troubles  the  courts  as  little  as  possible  for  a 
man  having  the  care  of  so  much  property.  In  the  manage¬ 
ment  of  his  estate  he  has  not  let  his  character  or  system  fall 
below  the  mark ;  has  done  as  well  with  the  tempting  influ¬ 
ences  of  his  wealth  as  any.  other  man,  perhaps,  would  do; 
and  has  defended  his  property  with  a  courage  not  unworthy 
the  Princes  of  Orange  themselves,  under  whom  his  ances¬ 
tors  grew  up  and  lived. 

This  remarkable  character  enjoys  the  distinction  of  being 
the  wealthiest  man  in  America,  having  a  fortune  that  is 
probably  worth  two  hundred  millions  of  dollars.  No  other 
man  in  the  world  has  under  his  control  so  many  miles  of  rail¬ 
way;  for  these  touch  all  the  States  in  the  Union,  and  are  a 
potent  instrument  for  harmony, binding  the  different  parts  of 
the  continent  into  a  union  of  feeling,  sentiment  and  prosperity. 
His  locomotives  have  been  called  shuttles,  that,  passing 
through  the  golden  thread  of  commerce,  weave  the  woof  of 
the  East  with  the  warp  of  the  W est,  in  a  manner  so  firm  as 
to  prevent  disaster  to  their  prosperity.  His  colossal  enter¬ 
prises  require  in  their  management  men  so  great  in  number 


WILLIAM  H.  VANDERBLT. 


257 


that  they  might  be  called  an  army.  To  take  care  of  his 
immense  railway  interests,  requires  more  executive  ability 
than  is  pnt  forth  in  the  management  of  many  a  sovereign 
government,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  has  wielded  the 
vast  estate  to  which  he  has  fallen  heir  shows  the  great  skill 
and  power  of  which  he  is  possessed.  His  advance  in  life  has 
been  qniet  and  comparatively  uneventful,  save  the  greatness 
of  his  influence  in  the  money  market,  and  the  strength 
attached  to  him  with  the  “bulls  and  bears.”  He  became  the 
confidence  and  pride  of  his  father,  inherited  the  lion’s  share 
of  the  Commodore’s  estate,  and  has  operated  this  so  shrewdly, 
that  he  has  doubled  and  quadrupled,  and  additionally  increased 
the  amount  of  property  left  him.  He  is  fond  of  blooded 
horses,  and  once  owned  the  fastest  horse  in  the  world. 
Costly  pictures  and  elegant  furniture  decorate  the  palaces 
which  he  has  built  on  Fifth  avenue,  and  their  erection  and 
adornment  as  palatial  residences,  show  his  practical  nature 
and  excellent  taste.  In  personal  appearance  he  is  free  from 
that  conceit  and  scorn  which  often  appears  on  the  visage  of 
men  who  excel  others  in  the  race  for  riches  and  distinction. 
On  his  full,  round  face  appears  a  look  pleasant  to  behold, 
and  his  high,  broad  forehead  seems  to  harmonize  with  his 
large  head,  broad  shoulders,  and  manly  frame. 

He  has  made  several  visits  to  Europe,  where  he  has 
purchased  numerous  works  of  art  for  the  adornment  of  his 
home  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic.  He  does  not  seem  to 
court  notoriety  through  liberal  acts,  though  his  charities 
and  public  spirit  are  not  unworthy  his  vast  wealth.  He 
defrayed  the  whole  cost  of  the  removal  of  Cleopatra’s 
Needle  from  Alexandria,  Egypt,  to  its  present  site  in  Cen¬ 
tral  Park,  New  York,  and  it  was  some  time  before  the  pub¬ 
lic  was  made  aware  of  this  liberal  contribution. 


258 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Mr.  Vanderbilt  is  hale  and  active,  and  spends  much  of 
his  time  with  his  family,  and  the  few  select  friends  whom 
he  has  chosen  from  among  his  numerous  acquaintances. 
He  always  “has  an  eye”  to  business,  but  in  private  life  is 
open,  frank  and  generous.  From  the  appearance  of  his 
dress  and  general  bearing,  there  is  nothing  to  distinguish 
him  from  any  other  American  gentlemen.  Occupying  the 
most  magnificent  residence  in  the  country,  surrounded 
by  peace  and  happiness  at  home,  and  being  in  possession 
of  a  vigorous  mind  and  body,  it  would  seem  that  there  awaits 
him  much  advancement,  and  many  years  of  usefulness  to 
himself  and  to  his  fellow-man. 


-  .  •  '*  >  ■  ■  ■  ■  '  ■  ■  ;  .  ^  ' 

- 

, 

• .  r.  r.  •' .  •  ■>.  •  . '  ■  .  i, '  1 

V.  ..  '  v  '  1  ,  ;  '  '  (■'.  s-  " 

r-  i 

,  ■  ■'  \  '  i  '  V  '  "  '  *i 

*  V  .  <•  '  -  .  <  •'  .  ^  «  U»V 

'  ,  -  / 

'  < 

’>  ‘  '  ’  .  1  ^  \  1  \  ' 

' 

t‘  J 


' 


N  •  •  ' 

' 

• 

-/  '  '  " 

.  **■ 

. 

V 

.  ,1  V 

1  •• 


;  •  - 

•'  *  -  -  ,r  :vv  v~, 

'  I  "  '■ '  -  ■■■  •  • 

.  .  s  -  -**  *  '• 
/-  .  s  '  *  >  :  \  ' 

y  ■ '  -  -  -  i 

r  •  ■  . 

*  '  -  v  - 

/  v  .. 

$  •  '  ->  .  ' ; .  ■>.& 
<•  ,  • 

r  I  -  /  — 

\ 

■  ~'V 

"  ,  • 

‘  **  *.  s  '*' 

'  ’  . 

>  '  •' 

B  . 

■  ■ 


. '  ■* 


y  '  » 


- 

.  /  ''r  '  :  4 

- 

y  \  /-  .  .  -  ^  ’  yS 

•  ‘  ‘  ‘  \  : 

•  •  '  '  '.v  •  <>  £ 


<• 


-  r,  .\y, 

N  ■ 

.  ■ 
y 

■  :  ■ 

..  ••  ' 

■  ' 

'r  .  v  :  - 
v 


\S  . 

1 


•  .  .  C  f  ■ 


/  * 


>  •  vr- 

' 

>  y  ,  -  .  - 

'  ' 

••  :  S 

N  i 

'  I  v'  ‘  ■’  ; 

‘  'S  v  . 


X  — 


l 


.V 

. 

.  T  •  /-■ 

-  v  ,*&. 

{  V 

•  ,  v  .>  ■ 


■  /  > 

.  ,V  r~- -r  • 

/  <r.  1  . 


y  -'y* 

'  ’  '  ;  ; 

“•  >.  O*!* 

W 

■  y  - 

X 

*  ✓  -  ,  •  r 

rT  •  .  -  «*■  .j  ■: 

/  •  -a. 

*1  «*  c,  ;<• 

,  1.  v‘ 

y,.  .  •  ‘ 

V 


V 


,  ^y , 

•  ,  — - 


.  t  > 


'  • ;  y' 

•  y  *  :  x  : 

* 


S 


JAY  GOULD. 


JAY  GOULD. 


261 


CHAPTER  XY. 


JAY  GOULD. 

jO  name  is  to-day  more  conspicuous  in  American 
finance  than  that  of  the  subject  of  this  sketch. 
Around  no  name  clusters  so  much  fascination, 
enticing  venturesome  and  even  prudent  men  into 
the  alluring  domain  of  speculation.  And  much 
of  this  fascination  about  the  name  of  Jay  Gould 
is  ascribable  to  the  fact  of  his  humble  origin,  which  seems  to 
teach,  by  example,  the  fact  that  the  goddess  of  Fortune, 

capricious  as  she  is,  despises  none,  but  may  be  wooed  and 
won  by  the  most  obscure. 

From  somewhere  in  Connecticut  many  years  ago,  when 
colossal  fortunes  were  among  the  myths  of  history,  Abraham 
Gould  emigrated  and  settled  the  then  somewhat  sparsely 
settled  country  where  now  stands  the  village  of  Roxbury,  in 
Delaware  County,  New  York,  about  fifty  miles  west  of 
Rondout,  on  the  Hudson  River.  But  little  is  known  of 
Abraham  Gould,  and  it  is  doubtful  if  his  grandson  knows 
more  than  that  he  was  of  Puritan  stock,  aggressive  and  fear¬ 
less,  with  a  strong  dash  of  the  asceticism  of  his  forefathers. 
To  Abraham  Gould  was  born  a  son,  John  B.  Gould,  whG 
was  reputed  to  be  the  first  white  male  child  born  in  the 
village  of  Roxbury,  where  he  grew  to  manhood. 

16 


262 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


John  B.  Gould  was  twice  married,  the  result  of  his  first 
union  being  four  daughters  and  one  son,,  and  by  the  second 
wife,  a  son.  The  first  of  these  two  sons  was  born  in  May, 
1836,  and  is  the  subject  of  this  sketch.  But  little  is  recorded 
of  the  history  of  John  B.,  the  father  of  Jay  Gould,  and 
indeed  it  is  not  probable  that  if  all  were  known  there 
would  be  anything  to  indicate  that  he  rose  above  mediocrity, 
or  that  he  was  in  any  great  degree  superior  to  his  surround¬ 
ings.  It  is  related  of  him,  however,  that  he,  with  a  great 
many  other  farmers  in  that  portion  of  the  State,  had  by  some 
system  prevailing  at  the  time,  rented  their  land  on  long 
leaseholdso  In  course  of  time  the  terms  of  their  tenure 
became  objectionable,  and  the  rental  oppressive,  and  there 
were  developed  two  parties,  one  of  which  favored  a  complete 
repudiation  of  their  obligations,  while  the  other  favored  an 
adherence  to  their  agreements.  To  this  latter  class  belonged 
John  B.  Gould.  Nor  was  the  only  hardship  in  maintain¬ 
ing  this  stand  the  payment  of  the  onerous  rental.  In  addi¬ 
tion  to  this,  those  who  opposed  repudiation  were  subjected 
to  disagreeable  persecutions  and  ostracism,  which  were 
practiced  not  only  against  grown  up  people,  but  visited  upon 
their  children.  This  was  especially  the  case  at  the  public 
school,  and  soon  became  unbearable.  In  this  emergency, 
in  no  wise  intimidated,  Gould  erected  a  schoolliouse  on  his 
own  land,  and,  with  others,  employed  suitable  instructors, 
and  so  popular  did  this  school  become,  notwithstanding 
the  tuition  fee  that  was  charged,  that  in  a  short  time  the 
village  school  was  deserted  and  closed.  In  this  school, 
born  of  his  father’s  honesty  and  sturdy  manhood,  young 
Jay  learned  his  earliest  lessons.  As  he  advanced  in  hia 
studies  he  was  transferred  to  a  select  school  at  a  village 


JAY  GOULD. 


263 


within  a  few  miles  of  Roxbury,  where  he  remained  a  consid¬ 
erable  period,  when  he  returned  to  Roxbury  and  entered  the 
local  academy.  During  his  school  days  he  developed  a 
marked  aptitude  for  mathematics,  which  induced  his  father 
to  select  for  him  the  vocation  of  a  surveyor,  and  in  order  to 
perfect  his  son  in  the  necessary'  branches,  sent  him  for  a 
year  to  a  school  at  Albany. 

The  natural  disposition  of  biographers  of  distinguished 
men  fails  to  disclose  anything  especially  promising  in  the 
youthful  surveyor.  As  a  boy,  he  was  retiring,  and  inclined 
to  be  exclusive  rather  than  communicative  and  companion¬ 
able.  As  a  scholar,  he  was  reasonably  diligent,  composed 
rather  well,  and  was  a  good  grammarian,  but  had  little  taste 
for  declamation  or  debate. 

Young  Gould’s  first  business  experience  seems  to  have 
been  in  running  a  stove  store,  of  which  his  father  was  the  tem¬ 
porary  owner.  When  this  was  sold 'he  was  commissioned 
by  his  uncle,  a  Mr.  Moore,  to  exhibit  a  patent  rat  trap  at  the 
World’s  Fair  in  New  York,  in  1853.  He  was  then  seventeen 
years  old.  What  success  his  youthful  energy  infused  into  the 
rat  trap  venture  is  nowhere  recorded,  but  it  does  appear  to  have 
been  very  great.  In  connection  with  his  experience  at  the 
World’s  Fair  an  incident  is  related  which  seems  to  indicate 
that  even  at  that  time  he  had  a  latent  ambition  to  attain  a 
distinguishing  success.  During  the  fair  President  Pierce 
visited  the  exhibition  and  among  the  many  persons  whom 
he  met  and  spoke  kindly  to  was  young  Gould,  who  appeared 
to  be  fascinated  by  the  flattery  extended  to  the  President. 
Turning  to  a  companion  as  the  Presidential  party  moved  on, 
his  eyes  a-gleam  with  enthusiasm,  he  exclaimed,  “  I  will  be 
President  of  the  United  States  myself  when  I  become  a  man.” 


264 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Returning  to  Roxbury  from  the  World’s  Fair,  Jay  entered 
a  general  store,  kept  by  a  man  named  Berhans.  Here  his 
position  and  duties  were  such  that  he  was  enabled  to  prac¬ 
tice  his  vocation  as  surveyor  as  occasion  required,  and 
which  he  did  by  taking  such  odd  jobs  as  came  in  his  way. 
Growing  more  ambitious  to  perfect  himself,  he  threw  up  his 
position,  and  surveyed  the  farms  in  Delaware  County,  and  as 
a  product  of  his  labors  brought  out  a  map  of  that  county. 
While  doing  this,  lacking  other  income,  he  paid  his  way  by 
placing  on  the  premises  of  the  farmers  a  “  noon  mark,’'  to 
indicate  the  hour  by  the  sun.  For  each  service  of  this  kind 
he  received  one  dollar,  the  value  of  which  he  often  took  in 
meals  and  lodging,  while  employed  in  the  vicinity.  During 
these  labors  as  surveyor  he  collected  the  data  for  a  history 
of  Delaware  County,  which  he  published  and  which  is  still 
extant,  a  respectable  volume  of  nearly  400  well  written 
pages.  From  this  labor,  much  encouraged  by  his  success, 
he  proceeded  to  greater  endeavors,  and  surveyed  and  mapped 
Ulster  and  Albany  Counties  in  New  York,  and  several  coun¬ 
ties  in  Ohio. 

From  this  class  of  work  he  turned  his  attention  to  civil 
engineering,  and  surveyed  the  route  of  a  railroad  through 
Delaware  County,  and  ran  the  level  for  the  horse  railway 
between  Albany  and  West  Troy.  Soon  after  these  achieve¬ 
ments,  for  he  was  then  but  twenty  years  of  age,  he  was  placed  in 
charge  of  a  newspaper  during  the  absence  of  the  editor.  In 
this  position  he  employed  himself  in  writing,  among  other 
things,  a  laudatory  article  about  Zadok  Pratt,  the  famous  tan¬ 
ner  of  Prattville.  and  urging  his  nomination  for  Yice  Presi¬ 
dent  for  the  election  of  1856.  Col.  Pratt  was  greatly  pleased 
with  the  article,  and  seeking  the  author,  discovered  young 


JAY  GOULD. 


265 


Gould,  for  whom  he  conceived  a  great  admiration,  and  a  deter¬ 
mination  to  assist  him.  Pratt  was  a  wealthy  and  enterprising 
man,  and  in  order  to  favor  and  utilize  young  Gould’s  abilities, 
took  him  to  Pennsylvania  where  he  purchased  several  thousand 
acres  of  hemlock  lands  and  erected  a  tannery,  about  which 
grew  up  a  village  that  was  named  Gouldsborough.  In 
this  labor  the  youthful  Gould  showed  himself  efficient  and 
capable,  by  furnishing  the  plans  for  the  buildings  and 
drafting  all  the  legal  papers  that  were  required.  The 
business  of  the  tannery  increased  rapidly  under  Gould’s 
management,  and  grew  quite  profitable.  But  at  the  end  of 
three  years  Pratt  began  to  mistrust  his  youthful  partner  and 
protege,  and  became  convinced  that  he  was  using  the  firm 
signature,  which  he  could  use  without  limit,  for  borrowing 
larger  sums  of  money  than  were  requisite  for  the  firm’s 
business.  So  strong  was  this  belief  in  the  mind  of  the 
philanthropic  old  gentleman  that,  notwithstanding  Gould’s 
protestations,  he  forced  an  immediate  termination  of  the 
partnership.  To  do  this,  he  made  Gould  an  offer  to  buy  or 
sell,  and  supposing  that  Gould  would  be  unable  to  buy, 
made  his  figure  very  low.  Gould  was  in  a  sore  emergency. 
He  had  pleaded  with  Pratt  for  a  continuance  of  the  partner¬ 
ship  without  avail,  and  saw  that  he  must  now  sell  at  a  ruinous 
figure,  under  disgraceful  circumstances.  But  he  rose 
equal  to  the  emergency,  and,  hastening  to  New  York,  secured 
from  George  Loop,  a  leather  dealer,  the  money  necessary  to 
buy,  and,  much  to  Pratt’s  astonishment  and  chagrin,  bought 
his  interest  at  the  low  figure  which  he  had  over-shrewdly 
placed  upon  it,  expecting  only  to  buy.  In  regard  to  the 
statements  of  Pratt  concerning  the  misuse  of  the  firm’s 
signature,  the  detractors  of  Gould  say  that  subsequent 


I 


266  KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 

events  proved  them  to  be  true,  while  his  admirers  assert  the 
reverse.  The  partnership  between  Loop  and  Gould  did  not 
last  long  before  serious  disagreements  were  engendered  by 
Gould’s  acts,  and  a  struggle  for  the  possession  of  the 
property  arose,  and  the  place  was  captured  during  Gould’s 
absence  by  the  sheriff  and  a  small  posse.  When  Gould 
returned  he  called  his  late  employes  together,  and,  himself 
leading  them,  recaptured  the  premises,  a  number  of  shots 

i  * 

being  fired.  While  these  troubles  were  pending  Loop  com¬ 
mitted  suicide,  which  his  friends  ascribed  to  Gould’s  alleged 
treachery  and  mistreatment  of  him.  In  defense  of  this 
charge  Gould’s  friends  cited  the  facts  that  his  position  was 
sustained  in  the  courts. 

While  these  things  were  transpiring  Gould  had,  upon  his 
own  venture,  opened  a  leather  store  in  New  York,  and  in 
1862,  at  the  age  of  twenty-six  years,  was  married  to  Miss 
Helen  Miller,  a  daughter  of  Daniel  Miller,  a  well-known 
capitalist  of  the  metropolis.  Soon  after  his  marriage  he 
disposed  of  his  leather  interests,  and  purchased  a  controlling 
interest  in  the  Troy  &  Rutland  Railroad,  electing  himself  its 
President,  having  his  office  at  Troy.  But  he  was  not 
endowed  with  a  disposition  that  would  permit  him  to  sit 
down  and  acquire  wealth  by  the  natural  processes  and  slow 
development  of  business,  but  chose,  rather,  to  direct  his 
efforts  to  making  money  by  speculating ;  so,  but  a  short  time 
after  his  purchase  of  the  Troy  Railroad,  he  sold  out  and  made 
heavy  purchases  of  Erie  stocks  for  Daniel  Drew,  as  well  as 
for  himself. 

In  this  operation  he  was  met  by  James  Fisk,  Jr.,  who 
was  executing  a  similar  commission  for  Commodore  Vander¬ 
bilt.  As  a  result  of  this  contract  they  became  partners,  and 


I 


JAY  GOULD.  267 

the  manipulation  of  Erie  was  consummated  by  Gould 
becoming  President  of  the  road,  while  Fisk  held  a  subordi¬ 
nate  position.  But  the  stockholders  of  Erie  fancied  or  found 
that  the  dividends  and  the  ascendancy  of  Fisk  and  Gould 
were  in  inverse  ratio,  and  after  much  talk  proceedings  were 
instituted  against  them ;  but  the  courts  failed  to  provide  any 
remedy  or  recompense  for  their  losses,  which  provoked  con¬ 
siderable  criticism  of  the  courts. 

But  their  grip  on  Erie  was  loosened.  They  made  vast 
sums  from  its  management,  and  when  they  were  compelled 
to  relinquish  it,  Gould  compromised  by  agreeing  to  reimburse 
the  almost  bankrupt  corporation  by  the  repayment  of  $10,- 
000,000  alleged  to  have  been  wrongfully  retained  by  him. 
By  some  means  Gould  escaped  the  obligation,  and  never  paid 
the  sum  stipulated. 

In  this  matter  as  in  many  others,  the  remarkable  cunning 
of  the  man  is  shown  conspicuously.  Knowing  the  depress¬ 
ing  effect  his  management  had  on  Erie  stocks,  and  that  the 
minute  he  let  go  his  hold  Erie  stocks  would  rise,  he,  in 
anticipation  of  that  event,  held  on  to  a  considerable  block  of 
stock.  True  to  his  expectation,  when  he  let  go  Erie  stocks 
quickly  appreciated,  and  he  was  enabled  to  sell  at  an  advance 
of  nearly  half  a  million  dollars!  Retiring  from  the  Erie 
management,  Gould  became  one  of  the  brokerage  firm  of 
Smith,  Gould  &  Martin,  during  which  partnership  the  ever- 
memorable  Black  Friday  came,  of  which  so  much  has  been 
written  and  so  little  actually  known.  But,  it  is  not  improb¬ 
able  that  to  Gould  was  due  the  originating  of  the  scheme, 
and  the  mapping  out  of  its  minutest  details,  the  execution 
of  which  was  left  to  Fisk. 

From  the  time  of  Black  Friday  in  1869  along  well  up 


268 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


into  the  ’70’ s  Gould  made  no  particularly  aggressive 
movements.  During  this  time  and  later  on  he  acquired 
control  of  the  Western  Union  Telegraph,  and  proceeded  to 
turn  his  control  to  profitable  account.  To  do  this  he  devised 
a  scheme  which  is  more  to  be  admired  for  its  comprehen¬ 
siveness  and  cunning  than  commended  for  its  honesty.  The 
operation  was  this.  The  Western  Union  was  a  monopoly, 
grinding  and  offensive.  Its  charges  were  extortionate ;  its 
employes  intolerant  and  unaccommodating;  the  public  were 
crying  for  relief.  Gould  responded  to  the  demand,  craftily 
putting  forward  men  whose  connection  with  himself  was 
unknown.  These  men  incorporated  a  company  in  opposition 
to  the  Western  Union,  and  proceeded  to  secure  stock  sub¬ 
scriptions  and  privileges  on  the  ground  of  the  new  company 
being  a  competitor  of  the  Western  Union. 

Their  solicitation  was  extraordinarily  successful,  and  soon 
the  wires  of  the  competing  line  were  strung  in  nearly  every 
State  in  the  Union.  The  next  move  of  Gould  was  bold  cun¬ 
ning.  Said  he,  “  The  Western  Union  can  not  stand  this  com¬ 
petition!  We  must  buy  out  the  new  company!  ”  and  con¬ 
trolling  the  directory  of  the  Western  Union  he  did  so,  and 
profited  do  the  extent  of  perhaps  $10,000,000  by  the  sale  of 
the  plant  of  the  new  company. 

In  his  long  continued  control  of  the  Union  Pacific  Rail¬ 
road,  Gould  has  shown  himself  a  master  schemer.  This 
has  been  especially  conspicuous  in  his  dealings  with  the 
Government.  The  reader  will,  no  doubt,  remember  that 
the  Union  Pacific  road  was  built  under  the  following  cir¬ 
cumstances:  Certain  grants  of  land  (not  necessary  to 

explain  here)  and  certain  capital  were  given  to  the  company 
by  the  United  States  Government.  The  capital  was  in  the 


JAY  GOULD. 


269 


shape  of  about  $60,000,000  of  bonds  issued  for  that  pur¬ 
pose,  on  which  the  company  was  to  pay  the  interest,  and 
which  were  to  be  in  the  character  of  a  first  mortgage  on  the 
road  and  its  equipment.  Through  the  years  that  have  come 
and  gone  since  the  road  was  built,  not  one  dollar  has  been 
paid  by  the  company  to  liquidate  the  interest  accruing, 
which  has  been  paid  by  the  treasury  department.  Nor  was 
any  arrangement  made  to  provide  a  fund  for  that  purpose, 
nor  for  the  wiping  out  of  the  bonds;  but,  on  the  other 
hand,  an  unsuccessful  endeavor  was  made  to  push  through 
Congress  a  measure  making  the  bonds  a  second  instead  of  a 
first  mortgage,  which  was  defeated  by  Senator  Thurman  and 
others.  Since  that  time,  a  measure  has  passed  Congress 
and  become  a  law,  compelling  the  company  to  at  once  begin 
the  creation  of  a  sinking  fund  for  the  purpose  of  paying 
the  interest  on  their  debt,  at  least.  In  these  endeavors  to 
secure  immunity  from  this  debt,  Gould  has  shown  great 
generalship,  and  has  not  always  been  scrupulous  about  the 
methods  he  has  employed. 

In  the  Wabash  system  and  its  manipulation  Gould’s 
genius  has  shone  resplendent.  What  was  known  as  the 
“Wabash  &  Western  Railway,”  was  a  trunkline  extending 
from  Toledo,  Ohio,  to  Quincy,  Ill.  This  road  was  heavily 
in  debt,  and  its  stock  almost  valueless,  and  its  track  and 
road-bed  were  in  bad  order  with  inferior  rolling  stock  and 
equipment.  Gould  conceived  the  idea  of  reviving  the  road, 
and  secured  control  of  it  and  extended  its  connections  by 
lease,  purchase  and  extensions  in  every  direction,  until  to-day 
it  has  no  rival  in  the ’West  and  Southwest.  In  doing  this 
the  most  careful  devices  were  adroitly  operated,  and  in 
many  instances  the  people  of  sections  through  which  the 


270 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


"Wabash  and  its  projected  extensions  passed  were  persuaded 
into  granting  privileges,  under  the  impression  that  they 
were  assisting  in  the  formation  of  competing  lines. 

During  these  years  which  he  has  controlled  the  Western 
Union  Telegraph  Company,  Gould  became  acquainted  with 
the  manner  in  which  the  W estern  Associated  Press  is  con¬ 
trolled,  which  association,  the  reader  will  understand,  is  the 
vehicle  for  collecting  and  distributing  the  telegraphic  news 
reports  throughout  the  country.  The  local  arrangement  in 
cities  generally  is,  that  a  majority  of  those  newspapers 
which  belong  to  the  association  shall  control  the  appoint¬ 
ment  of  persons  to  collect  the  news  in  that  city  in  which  they 
are  located.  Thus,  to  control  a  majority  of  the  New  York 
City  newspapers  belonging  to  the  association,  was  to  secure 
control  of  the  Associated  Press  agent  in  New  York  City. 
But  of  what  value  was  this  to  him?  asks  the  reader,  in 
mystification.  Simply  this,  by  controlling  the  Associated 
Press,  he  could  have  controlled  the  market  reports,  and 
could  have  sent  out  telegrams  through  the  regular  news 
channels,  which  on  one  day  might  have  been  used  to  induce 
ignorant  holders  to  sell  this  or  that  stock,  or  security,  at  less 
than  it  was  worth,  or,  again  to  induce  others  to  buy  this  or 
that  stock,  or  Security,  at  a  price  greater  than  its  real  value. 
In  other  words,  his  plan  was  to  make  the  Associated  Press 
conserve  his  own  ends  and  aims.  But  in  this  he  met  with 
complete  failure.  As  far  back  as  1874  he  obtained  control 
of  one  or  two  New  York  newspapers,  and  later  on  another, 
but  he  could  never  secure  the  fourth,  so  after  nearly  ten 
years  he  was  compelled  to  abandon  his  endeavor.  In  this 
he  met  the  most  conspicuous,  if  not  the  only  important 
defeat  that  he  has  ever  encountered. 


JAY  GOULD. 


271 


In  regard  to  Gould’s  wealth,  much  has  been  said  and 
but  little  known.  There  is  no  doubt,  however,  that  he  is 
worth  in  the  neighborhood  of  $60,000,000.  On  a  certain 
occasion  recently,  according  to  the  usual  custom  when  a 
great  change  in  the  stock  market  is  taking  place,  the  rumor 
became  current  that  Gould  was  sorely  pressed  for  money ; 
that  all  his  stocks  were  hypothecated,  and  that  he  was  ruined. 
So  much  credit  was  attached  to  this  rumor  that  Gould 
deemed  it  advisable  to  convince  the  public  of  the  contrary, 
and  calling  in  several  reliable  witnesses  and  one  associated 
press  reporter,  he  proceeded  to  have  brought  from  his  safe, 
stocks,  bonds  and  securities  of  different  kinds,  neatly  folded 
and  packed  up,  to  the  value  of  $45,000,000  or  $50,000,000. 

Since  achieving  his  later  successes,  Gould  has  gradually 
become  exclusive  and  non-communicative,  and  even  irascible 
when  approached  concerning  his  designs.  To  illustrate  his 
manner,  the  following  incident  may  prove  instructive:  On 
one  occasion  a  reporter  on  a  Chicago  journal  visited  Mr. 
Gould  at  a  hotel  in  Chicago  where  he  was  stopping.  Send¬ 
ing  up  his  card  he  was  denied  admission.  Not  to  be  repelled 
so  easily,  however,  he  went  to  the  door  of  the  gentleman’s 
room  and  rapped.  “  Come  in!  ”  called  Mr.  Gould,  supposing 
the  reporter  to  be  a  bell  boy.  The  reporter  did  as  requested, 
The  great  railroad  king  lay  on  a  sofa  with  his  shoes  off, 
endeavoring  to  rest.  “  I  would  like  to  know  for  the  morn¬ 
ing  - ,”  began  the  reporter,  “if  your  visit  is  in  com 

nection  with  the  consolidation  of  the  -  railroads,” 

(naming  the  lines.)  The  little,  black-bearded  man  jumped 
from  the  sofa  as  though  threatened  with  personal  violence, 
and  whisking  up  and  down  the  room,  his  eyes  snap¬ 
ping  angrily,  exclaimed  with  vehemence:  “I  attend  to  my 


272 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


business  and  let  the  newspapers  alone!  Why  can’t  they 
let  me  alone?  I  won’t  answer  a  question,  and  you  can 
get  out!”  This  desire  to  be  let  alone  has  become  a 
conspicuous  trait  in  Mr.  Gould’s  character  and  has  fre¬ 
quently  been  manifested.  Indeed  it  appears  to  be  a  com¬ 
mon  desire  among  men,  who,  by  their  wealth  and  power, 
excite  the  envy  and  anger  of  the  less  fortunate  and  some¬ 
times  exasperated  populace.  A  recent  incident  serves  to 
illustrate  this  timidity.  During  the  days  that  followed  the 
election  of  Cleveland  to  the  Presidency,  the  figures  of  the 
Western  Associated  Press  which  receives  its  dispatches  over 
the  Western  Union  wires,  did  not  agree  with  the  dispatches 
received  by  other  agencies.  The  one  showed  New  York  to 
have  gone  for  Blaine,  the  other  for  Cleveland,  and  which¬ 
ever  way  New  York  went,  the  election  was  decided.  In  this 
situation  the  crowds  of  Cleveland’s  adherents  which  collected 
and  marched  through  the  streets  of  the  metropolis  became 
intolerant;  claims  of  the  Western  Associated  Press,  which 
they  confounded  with  the  Western  Union  and  that  with  Jay 
Gould;  and  on  one  occasion  marched  by  Gould’s  office  mak¬ 
ing  threatening  gestures  and  singing : 

“We’ll  hang  Jay  Gould  on  a  sour  apple  tree, 

As  we  go  marching  on  !” 

This  proceeding  was  not  long  past  before  Gould  sent  a  dis¬ 
patch  which  he  caused  to  be  made  public,  himself  congratu¬ 
lating  Cleveland  on  his  election. 

In  his  business  habits  Gould’s  methods  cannot  be  criti¬ 
cised.  Since  the  day  when  he  started  out  as  a  surveyor  he 
has  evinced  a  studiousness,  and  an  application  to  business, 
an  attention  to  details,  and  a  persistence  that  can  not  be  too 
highly  commended,  however  justly  his  methods  may  be 


JAY  GOULD. 


273 


criticised  by  bis  detractors.  In  bis  connection  with  Fisk 
it  does  not  appear  that  be  entered  into  bis  partner’s  extrava¬ 
gant  and  showy  expenditures.  -  He  does  not  appear  to  have 
anywhere  evinced  a  hearty  interest  in  them,  but  he  fre¬ 
quently  appears  to  have  profited  by  them.  Nor  did  he, 
while  Fisk  was  devoting  his  fortune  and  a  large  share  of  his 
time  to  wine  and  women,  and  inviting  the  fatal  bullet  which 
so  abruptly  terminated  his  career,  sympathise  much  with 
him,  but  was  temperate  in  his  habits,  and  altogether 
unwon  by  the  blandishments  of  the  mad  career 
his  partner  was  pursuing.  At  still  another  point  the 
difference  between  their  make  up  is  apparent.  Fisk’s 
method  was  to  carry  things  with  a  whoop  and  hurrah, 
and  his  business  habits  were  of  the  helter-skelter  style. 
Gould  was  precisely  the  reverse,  and  remains  to-day  precise, 
prim  and  exacting  as  to  details.  Fisk  was  in  trade  a  great 
cavalry  officer,  who  could  lead  a  raid  or  a  great  charge. 
Gould  is  a  great  planner,  who  can  surround,  lay  siege  to, 
undermine,  and  starve  the  enemy,  and  never  appear  himself 
in  the  saddle.  In  his  office  life  Gould  is  promptly  on  hand 
at  the  time  for  business,  and  quits  on.  the  stroke  of  the 
closing  hour.  He  is  always  ready  for  business,  but  for 
nothing  else.  For  diversion  his  recreations  are  few,  and 
he  appears  to  have  no  taste  for  horses,  yachts,  or  any  other 
of  the  ordinary  amusements  of  wealthy  life. 

In  personal  appearance,  Mr.  Gould  is  not  remarkable  in 
any  way.  His  most  conspicuous  characteristic  is  a  quickness 
of  manner  that  appears  to  be  nervousness,  but  which  can  not  be 
more  than  the  natural  alertness  of  his  fine  temperament.  He 
has  no  friendships  outside  his  family,  and  betrays  no  fondness 
for  any  of  those  things  which  men  in  his  position  most  admire. 


274 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


His  habits  and  morals  are  orderly  and  good,  and  his  family 
are  the  few  who  know  his  heart.  In  regard  to  his  philan- 
throphy  and  charitableness,  there  is  nothing  to  be  said.  His 
admirers  affirm,  with  many  knowing  head-shakings,  that  he 
does  not  let  his  charities  be  bruited  abroad,  which  can  not  be 
gainsayed.  The  family  home  is  a  handsome  residence  on 
47th  street  near  Fifth  avenue,  in  New  York  City,  and  a  sum¬ 
mer  residence  at  Tarrytown,  on  the  Hudson.  His  house¬ 
hold  consists  of  his  wife  and  six  children — four  boys  and 
two  girls. 


MONSTER. 


III. 


INVENTORS. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

ROBERT  FULTON. 

NE  of  the  pleasantest  as  well  as  one  of  the  most 
prominent  places  in  the  city  of  New  York  is  the 
grave-yard  of  old  Trinity  Church.  A  handsome 
iron  railing  separates  it  from  Broadway,  and  the 
thick  rows  of  grave-stones,  all  crumbling  and 
stained  with  age,  present  a  strange  contrast  to  the  bustle,  vital¬ 
ity,  and  splendor  with  which  they  are  surrounded.  They  stare 
solemnly  down  into  Wall  Street,  and  offer  a  bitter  commentary 
upon  the  struggles  and  anxiety  of  the  money  kings  of  the  great 
city.  Work,  toil,  plan,  combine  as  you  may,  they  seem  to  say, 
and  yet  it  must  all  come  to  this. 

Not  far  from  the  south  door  of  the  church,  and  shaded  by  a 
venerable  tree,  is  a  plain  brown  stone  slab,  bearing  this  inscrip¬ 
tion:  “The  vault  of  Walter  and  Robert  C.  Livingston,  sons 
of  Robert  Livingston,  of  the  manor  of  Livingston.”  A  stranger 
would  pass  it  by  without  a  second  glance;  yet  it  is  one  of  the 
Meccas  of  the  world  of  science,  for  the  mortal  part  of  Robert 
Fulton  sleeps  in  the  vault  below,  without  monument  or  legen¬ 
dary  stone  to  his  memory,  but  in  sight  of  the  mighty  steam 

275 


276 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


fleets  which  his  genius  called  forth.  Very  few  visitors  ever  see 
this  part  of  the  churchyard,  and  the  grave  of  Fulton  is  unknown 
to  nine  out  of  ten  of  his  countrymen.  Yet  this  man,  sleeping 
so  obscurely  in  his  grave  without  a  name,  did  far  more  for  the 
world  than  either  Napoleon  or  Wellington.  He  revolutionized 
commerce  and  manufactures,  changed  the  entire  system  of  navi¬ 
gation,  triumphed  over  the  winds  and  the  waves,  and  compelled 
the  adoption  of  a  new  system  of  modern  warfare.  Now  he  lies 
in  a  grave  not  his  own,  with  no  monument  or  statue  erected  to 
his  memory  in  all  this  broad  land. 

Robert  Fulton  was  born  in  the  township  of  Little  Britain 
(now  called  Fulton),  in  Lancaster  County,  Pennsylvania,  in 
1765.  He  was  of  Irish  descent,  and  his  father  was  a  farmer  in 
moderate  circumstances.  He  was  the  eldest  son  and  third  child 
of  a  family  of  five  children.  The  farm  upon  which  he  was 
born  was  conveyed  by  his  father  in  1766  to  Joseph  Swift,  in 
whose  family  it  still  remains.  It  contains  three  hundred  and 
sixty-four  acres,  and  is  one  of  the  handsomest  farms  in  Lancas¬ 
ter  County. 

After  disposing  of  his  farm,  Mr.  Fulton,  senior,  removed  to 
the  town  of  Lancaster,  where  he  died  in  1768,  and  there  young 
Robert  grew  up  under  the  care  of  his  mother.  He  learned  to 
read  and  write  quickly,  but  did  not  manifest  much  fondness  for 
his  books  after  mastering  his  elementary  studies.  He  early  ex¬ 
hibited  an  unusual  talent  for  drawing,  however,  greatly  prefer¬ 
ring  the  employment  of  his  pencil  to  the  more  serious  duties  of 
the  school.  His  instructors  and  companions  considered  him  a 
dull  boy,  though  all  admitted  that  he  showed  no  disposition  to 
be  idle.  All  his  leisure  time  was  spent  either  in  drawing,  or  in 
visiting  the  shops  of  the  mechanics  in  the  place  and  eagerly 
watching  their  operations.  He  displayed  a  remarkable  talent 
for  mechanism,  which  was  greatly  assisted  by  his  skill  in  draw- 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


,277 


i ng,  and  his  visits  to  the  machine  shops  were  always  welcomed 
by  both  the  apprentices  and  their  employers,  Nvho  recognized 
the  unusual  genius  of  the  boy,  and  predicted  great  things  for 
him  in  the  future.  But  to  his  teacher,  who  seems  to  have  been 
rather  more  belligerent  than  is  usual  with  Quakers,  Robert’s 
neglect  of  his  studies  and  visits  to  the  machine  shops  were  so 
many  indications  of  growing  worthlessness.  The  indignant 
pedagogue  once  took  occasion  to  remonstrate  with  him  upon  his 
course,  and,  failing  to  convince  him  by  argument,  rapped  him 
sharply  over  the  knuckles  with  a  ruler,  telling  him  he  would 
make  him  do  something.  Robert  at  once  placed  his  arms 
akimbo,  and,  looking  his  tutor  sternly  in  the  face,  replied: 
“Sir,  I  came  here  to  have  something  beat  into  my  brains,  not 
into  my  knuckles.” 

Some  time  after  this  Mrs.  Fulton,  in  conversation  with  the 
teacher,  expressed  her  solicitude  lest  her  son  should  “turn  out 
nothing,”  since  he  neglected  his  books  so  entirely.  The  teacher 
frankly  confessed  that  he  had  done  all  in  his  power  for  the  boy, 
but  that  he  was  discouraged,  and  added :  “  Only  yesterday, 
madam,  Robert  pertinaciously  declared  to  me  that  his  head  was 
so  full  of  original  notions  that  there  was  no  vacant  chamber  to 
store  away  the  contents  of  any  dusty  books.”  The  lad  was  only 
ten  years  of  age  at  the  time,  and,  as  may  be  supposed,  the  good 
Quaker  who  directed  his  education  was  not  a  little  dismayed  by 
such  a  remark. 

The  boyhood  of  Fulton  was  passed  during  the  stormy  period 
of  the  Revolution,  and  in  a  section  so  close  to  the  theater  of 
war  that  he  was  in  the  midst  of  all  the  excitement  engendered 
by  the  conflict.  He  was  an  ardent  patriot  from  the  first,  and 
used  his  pencil  freely  to  caricature  all  who  showed  the  slightest 
leaning  to  the  cause  of  the  enemy. 

In  1778  the  supply  of  candles  was  so  low  in  Lancaster  that 

17 


278 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


the  town  authorities  advised  the  people  to  refrain  from  illu¬ 
minating  their  houses  on  the  4th  of  July  of  that  year,  in  order 
to  save  their  candles.  Robert,  at  this  time  but  thirteen  years 
old,  was  determined  not  to  forego  a  patriotic  display  of  some 
sort.  He  had  prepared  a  quantity  of  candles  for  the  occasion, 
and  after  the  proclamation  of  the  Town  Council  was  issued, 
he  took  them  to  a  Mr.  John  Fisher,  who  kept  a  store  in  the 
place,  and  sold  powder  and  shot.  Mr.  Fisher  was  somewhat 
astonished  at  Robert’s  desire  to  part  with  the  candles,  which 
were  at  that  time  scarce  articles,  and  asked  his  reason  for  so 
doing.  The  boy  replied  :  “  Our  rulers  have  requested  the  cit¬ 
izens  to  refrain  from  illuminating  their  windows  and  streets ; 
as  good  citizens  we  should  comply  with  their  request,  and  I 
prefer  illuminating  the  heavens  with  sky-rockets.”  Having 
procured  the  powder,  he  left  Mr.  Fisher’s,  and  entered  a  small 
variety  store  kept  by  a  Mr.  Cossart,  where  he  purchased  several 
sheets  of  large-sized  pasteboard.  As  Mr.  Cossart  was  about  to 
roll  them,  the  boy  stopped  him,  saying  he  wished  to  carry  them 
open.  Mr.  Cossart,  knowing  Robert’s  mechanical  genius,  asked 
him  what  he  was  about  to  invent. 

“  Why,”  said  the  boy,  “  we  are  prohibited  from  illuminating 
our  windows  with  candles,  and  I ’m  going  to  shoot  my  candles 
through  the  air.” 

“Tut,  tut,  tut,”  said  Mr.  Cossart,  laughingly;  “that’s  an 
impossibility.” 

“  No,  sir,”  said  Robert,  “  there  is  nothing  impossible.”* 

“  Robert  was  known,”  says  one  of  his  biographers,  “  to  pur¬ 
chase  small  quantities  of  quicksilver  from  Dr.  Adam  Simon 
Kuhn,  druggist,  residing  opposite  the  market-house.  He  was 
trying  some  experiments  that  he  did  not  wish  to  make  public, 

*  He  proved  that  this  was  not  impossible,  for  he  had  his  display,  making  his 
rockets  himself,  and  after  his  own  model. 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


279 


and  which  the  workmen  in  Mr.  Fenno’s  and  Mr.  Christian 
Isch’s  shops  were  anxious  to  find  out,  but  could  not.  He  was 
in  the  habit  almost  daily  of  visiting  those  shops,  and  was  a 
favorite  among  the  workmen,  who  took  advantage  of  his  talent 
for  drawing  by  getting  him  to  make  ornamental  designs  for 
guns,  and  sketches  of  the  size  and  shape  of  guns,  and  then 
giving  the  calculations  of  the  force,  size  of  the  bore  and  balls, 
and  the  distances  they  would  fire;  and  he  would  accompany 
them  to  the  open  commons  near  by  potter’s  field,  to  prove  his 
calculations  by  shooting  at  a  mark.  On  account  of  his  expert¬ 
ness  in  his  calculations,  and  of  their  ineffectual  efforts  to  dis¬ 
cover  the  use  he  was  making  of  quicksilver,  the  shop-hands 
nicknamed  him  e quicksilver  Bob.’ 

“  Mr.  Messersmith  and  Mr.  Christian  Isch  were  employed 
by  the  Government  to  make  and  repair  the  arms  for  the  troops ; 
and  on  several  occasions  guards  were  stationed  at  their  shops 
to  watch  and  see  that  the  workmen  were  constantly  employed 
during  whole  nights  and  on  Sunday,  to  prevent  any  delay. 
The  workmen  had  so  much  reliance  and  confidence  in  ‘  quick¬ 
silver  Bob’s’  judgment  and  mechanical  skill,  that  every  sug¬ 
gestion  he  would  make  as  to  the  alteration  of  a  gun,  or  any 
additional  ornament  that  he  would  design,  was  invariably 
adopted  by  common  consent. 

“  In  the  summer  of  1779,  Robert  Fulton  evinced  an  extra¬ 
ordinary  fondness  for  inventions.  He  was  a  frequent  visitor 
at  Mr.  Messersmith’s  and  Mr.  Fenno’s  gunsmith  shops,  almost 
daily,  and  endeavored  to  manufacture  a  small  air-gun.” 

Among  the  acquaintances  of  Robert  Fulton  at  this  time  was 
a  young  man,  about  eighteen  years  of  age,  named  Christopher 
Gumpf,  who  used  frequently  to  accompany  his  father  in  his 
fishing  excursions  on  the  Conestoga.  Mr.  Gumpf,  Sen.,  being 
an  experienced  angler,  readily  consented  to  allow  Robert  to 


280 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


join  himself  and  his  son  in  these  expeditions,  and  made  the 
two  boys  earn  their  pleasure  by  pushing  the  boat  about  the 
stream,  as  he  desired  to  move  from  point  to  point.  As  the 
means  of  propulsion  was  simply  a  pole,  the  labor  was  very 
severe,  and  Robert  soon  became  tired  of  it.  Not  wishing,  how¬ 
ever^  to  give  up  his  pleasant  fishing  trips,  he  determined  to  de¬ 
vise  some  means  of  lightening  the  labor. 

“  He  absented  himself  a  week,  having  gone  to  Little  Britain 
township  to  spend  a  few  days  at  his  aunt’s ;  and  while  there 
he  planned  and  completed  a  small  working  model  of  a  fishing 
boat,  with  paddle-wheels.  On  leaving  his  aunt’s,  he  placed  the 
model  in  the  garret,  with  a  request  that  it  should  not  be  de¬ 
stroyed.  Many  years  afterward,  that  simple  model  was  the 
attraction  of  friends,  and  became,  instead  of  lumber  in  the 
garret,  an  ornament  in  the  aunt’s  parlor,  who  prized  it  highly. 
That  model  was  the  result  of  Robert’s  fishing  excursions  with 
Christopher  Gumpf ;  and  when  he  returned  from  his  aunt’s  he 
told  Christopher  that  he  must  make  a  set  of  paddles  to  work 
at  the  sides  of  the  boat,  to  be  operated  by  a  double  crank,  and 
then  they  could  propel  the  old  gentleman’s  fishing-boat  with 
greater  ease.  Two  arms  or  pieces  of  timber  were  then  fastened 
together  at  right  angles,  with  a  paddle  at  each  end,  and  the 
crank  was  attached  to  the  boat  across  it  near  the  stern,  with  a 
paddle  operating  on  a  pivot  as  a  rudder;  and  Fulton’s  first 
invention  was  tried  on  the  Conestoga  River,  opposite  Rock¬ 
ford,  in  the  presence  of  Peter  and  Christopher  Gumpf.  The 
boys  were  so  pleased  with  the  experiment,  that  they  hid  the 
paddles  in  the  bushes  on  the  shore,  lest  others  might  use  and 
break  them,  and  attached  them  to  the  boat  whenever  they 
chose;  and  thus  did  they  enjoy  very  many  fishing  excur¬ 
sions.” 

This  was  the  first  experiment  in  the  science  of  navigation 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


281 


attempted  by  the  man  who  afterward  became  the  author  of  a 
new  system. 

Haying  chosen  the  profession  of  an  artist  and  portrait 
painter,  young  Fulton  removed  to  Philadelphia  at  the  age  of 
seventeen,  and  remained  there,  pursuing  his  vocation,  until  the 
completion  of  his  twenty-first  year.  He  formed  there  the  ac¬ 
quaintance  of  Benjamin  Franklin,  by  whom  he  was  much  no¬ 
ticed.  Plis  success  was  rapid,  and  upon  attaining  his  majority 
he  was  enabled  to  purchase  and  stock  a  farm  of  eighty-four 
acres  in  Washington  County,  Pennsylvania,  which  he  gave  to 
his  mother  for  a  home  as  long  as  she  should  live.  Having 
thus  insured  her  comfort,  he  went  to  England  for  the  purpose 
of  completing  his  studies  in  his  profession.  He  took  with  him 
letters  to  Benjamin  West,  then  at  the  height  of  his  fame,  and 
living  in  London.  He  was  cordially  received  by  Mr.  West, 
who  was  also  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  and  remained  an  in¬ 
mate  of  his  family  for  several  years.  West  was  then  the  Pres¬ 
ident  of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Great  Britain,  and  was  thus 
enabled  to  extend  to  Fulton,  to  whom  he  became  deeply  at¬ 
tached,  many  advantages,  both  social  and  professional,  of  which 
the  young  artist  was  prompt  to  avail  himself. 

Upon  leaving  the  family  of  Mr.  West,  Fulton  commenced 
a  tour  for  the  purpose  of  examining  the  treasures  of  art  con¬ 
tained  in  the  residences  of  the  English  nobility,  and  remained 
for  two  years  in  Devonshire.  There  he  became  acqainted  with 
the  Duke  of  Bridgewater,  to  whom  England  is  indebted  for 
the  introduction  of  the  canal  system  within  her  limits;  and  it 
is  said  that  he  was  induced  by  this  nobleman  to  abandon  the 
profession  of  an  artist,  and  enter  upon  that  of  a  civil  engineer. 
This  nobleman  being  devoted  to  mechanical  investigations, 
proved  a  very  congenial  acquaintance  to  Fulton.  He  was  en¬ 
gaged  at  the  time  on  a  scheme  of  steam  navigation  by  a  pro- 


282 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


peller,  modeled  after  the  foot  of  a  water  fowl.  His  plan  did 
not  commend  itself  to  Fulton’s  judgment,  and  he  addressed 
him  a  letter,  setting  forth  its  defects,  and  advancing  some  of 
the  views  upon  which  he  acted  himself  in  after  life.  Here  he 
also  met  with  Watt,  who  had  just  produced  the  steam-engine, 
which  Fulton  studied  enthusiastically.  His  own  inventive 
genius  was  not  idle,  and  while  living  in  Devonshire,  he  pro¬ 
duced  an  improved  mill  for  sawing  marble,  which  won  him  the 
thanks  and  medal  of  the  British  Society  for  the  Promotion  of 
the  Arts  and  Commerce;  a  machine  for  spinning  flax  and  mak¬ 
ing  ropes ;  and  an  excavator  for  scooping  out  the  channels  of 
canals  and  aqueducts,  all  of  which  were  patented.  He  pub¬ 
lished  a  number  of  communications  on  the  subject  of  canals 
in  one  of  the  leading  London  journals,  and  a  treatise  upon  the 
same  subject.  Having  obtained  a  patent  in  England  for  canal 
improvements,  he  went  to  France  in  1797,  with  the  design  of 
introducing  them  in  that  country. 

Upon  reaching  Paris,  he  took  up  his  residence  with  Mr.  Joel 
Barlow,  and  thus  was  laid  the  foundation  of  a  friendship  be¬ 
tween  these  two  gentlemen  which  lasted  during  their  lives. 
He  remained  in  Paris  seven  years,  residing  during  that  time 
with  Mr.  Barlow,  and  devoting  himself  to  the  study  of  modern 
languages,  and  engineering  and  its  kindred  sciences. 

His  work  was  continuous  and  severe  in  Paris.  He  invented 
and  painted  the  first  panorama  ever  exhibited  in  that  city, 
which  he  sold  for  the  purpose  of  raising  money  for  his  experi¬ 
ments  in  steam  navigation ;  he  also  designed  a  series  of  splendid 
colored  illustrations  for  The  Columbiad,  the  famous  poem  of  his 
friend  Mr.  Barlow.  Besides  these,  he  invented  a  number  of 
improvements  in  canals,  aqueducts,  inclined  planes,  boats,  and 
guns,  which  yielded  him  considerable  credit,  but  very  little  profit. 

In  1801,  he  invented  a  submarine  boat  which  he  called  the 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


283 


“  Nautilus,”  which  is  thus  described  by  M.  de  St.  Aubin,  a 
member  of  the  Tribunate : 

» 

“The  diving-boat,  in  the  construction  of  which  he  is  now 
employed,  will  be  capacious  enough  to  contain  eight  men  and 
provision  for  twenty  days,  and  will  be  of  sufficient  strength 
and  power  to  enable  him  to  plunge  one  hundred  feet  under 
water,  if  necessary.  He  has  contrived  a  reservoir  of  air, 
which  will  enable  eight  men  to  remain  under  water  eight 
hours.  When  the  boat  is  above  water,  it  has  two  sails,  and 
looks  just  like  a  common  boat;  when  it  is  to  dive,  the  mast 
and  sails  are  struck. 

“In  making  his  experiments,  Mr.  Fulton  not  only  remained 
a  whole  hour  under  water,  with  three  of  his  companions,  but 
had  the  boat  parallel  to  the  horizon  at  any  given  distance.  He 
proved  that  the  compass  points  as  correctly  under  water  as  on 
the  surface,  and  that  while  under  water  the  boat  made  way 
at  the  rate  of  half  a  league  an  hour,  by  means  contrived  for 
that  purpose. 

“  It  is  not  twenty  years  since  all  Europe  was  astonished  at  the 
first  ascension  of  men  in  balloons :  perhaps  in  a  few  years  they 
will  not  be  less  surprised  to  see  a  flotilla  of  diving-boats,  which, 
on  a  given  signal,  shall,  to  avoid  the  pursuit  of  an  enemy, 
plunge  under  water,  and  rise  again  several  leagues  from  the 
place  where  they  descended! 

“But  if  we  have  not  succeeded  in  steering  the  balloon,  and 
even  were  it  impossible  to  attain  that  object,  the  case  is  different 
with  the  diving-boat,  which  can  be  conducted  under  water  in 
the  same  manner  as  upon  the  surface.  It  has  the  advantage 
of  sailing  like  the  common  boat,  and  also  of  diving  when  it  is 
pursued.  With  these  qualities,  it  is  fit  for  carrying  secret 
orders,  to  succor  a  blockaded  fort,  and  to  examine  the  force 
and  position  of  an  enemy  in  their  harbors.” 


284 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


In  connection  with  this  boat,  Fulton  invented  a  torpedo,  or 
infernal  machine,  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  vessels  of  war 
by  approaching  them  under  water  and  breaking  up  their  hulls 
by  the  explosion.  He  offered  his  invention  several  times  to 
the  French  Government,  and  once  to  the  Ambassador  of  Hol¬ 
land  at  Paris,  without  being  able  to  induce  them  to  consider 
it.  Somewhat  later,  he  visited  London,  at  the  request  of  the 
British  Ministry,  and  explained  his  invention  to  them.  Al¬ 
though  he  succeeded  in  blowing  up  a  vessel  of  two  hundred 
tons  with  one  hundred  and  seventy  pounds  of  powder,  and  in 
extorting  from  Mr.  Pitt  the  acknowledgment  that,  if  introduced 
into  practice,  the  torpedo  would  annihilate  all  navies,  his  inven¬ 
tion  was  rejected,  through  the  influence  of  Lord  Melville,  who 
feared  that  its  adoption  might  injure  England  more  than  it 
would  benefit  her.  At  the  first,  when  it  was  thought  that 
England  would  purchase  Fulton’s  invention,  it  was  intimated 
to  him  that  he  would  be  required  to  pledge  himself  not  to 
dispose  of  it  to  any  other  power.  He  replied  promptly : 

“  Whatever  may  be  your  award,  I  never  will  consent  to  let 
these  inventions  lie  dormant  should  my  country  at  any  time 
have  need  of  them.  Were  you  to  grant  me  an  annuity  of 
twenty  thousand  pounds,  I  would  sacrifice  all  to  the  safety 
and  independence  of  my  country.” 

In  1806,  Mr.  Fulton  returned  to  Hew  York,  and  in  the 
same  year  he  married  Miss  Harriet  Livingston,  a  niece  of 
Chancellor  Livingston,  by  whom  he  had  four  children.  He 
offered  his  torpedo  to  the  General  Government,  but  the  trial 
to  which  it  was  subjected  by  the  Navy  Department  was  unsuc¬ 
cessful  for  him,  and  the  Government  declined  to  purchase  the 
invention. 

But  it  was  not  as  the  inventor  of  engines  of  destruction  that 
Bobert  Fulton  was  to  achieve  fame.  A  still  nobler  triumph 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


285 


was  reserved  for  him — one  which  was  to  bring  joy  instead  of 
sorrow  to  the  world.  From  the  time  that  Fulton  had  designed 
the  paddle-wheels  for  his  fishing-boat,  he  had  never  ceased  to 
give  his  attention  to  the  subject  of  propelling  vessels  by  machin¬ 
ery,  and  after  his  acquaintance  with  Watt,  he  was  more  than 
ever  convinced  that  the  steam-engine  could,  under  proper  cir¬ 
cumstances,  be  made  to  furnish  the  motive  power. 

Several  eminent  and  ingenious  men,  previous  to  this,  had 
proposed  to  propel  vessels  by  steam  power,  among  whom  were 
Dr.  Papin,  of  France,  Savery,  the  Marquis  of  Worcester,  and 
Dr.  John  Allen,  of  London,  in  1726.  In  1786,  Oliver  Evans, 
of  Philadelphia,  and  about  the  same  time  Dr.  Franklin,  pro¬ 
posed  to  accomplish  this  result  by  forcing  a  quantity  of  water, 
by  means  of  steam  power,  through  an  opening  made  for  that 
purpose  in  the  stern  of  the  hull  of  the  boat. 

In  1737,  Jonathan  Hulls  issued  a  pamphlet  proposing  to 
construct  a  boat  to  be  moved  by  steam  power,  for  the  purpose 
of  towing  vessels  out  of  harbors  against  tide  and  winds.  In  his 
plan  the  paddle-wheel  was  used,  and  was  secured  to  a  frame 
placed  far  out  over  the  stern  of  the  boat.  It  was  given  this 
position  by  the  inventor  because  water  fowls  propelled  them¬ 
selves  by  pushing  their  feet  behind  them. 

In  1787,  Mr.  James  Rumsey,  of  Shepherdstown,  Virginia, 
constructed  and  navigated  the  first  steamboat  in  actual  use. 
His  boat  was  eighty  feet  in  length,  and  was  propelled  by  means 
of  a  vertical  pump  in  the  middle  of  the  vessel,  by  which  the 
water  was  drawn  in  at  the  bow  and  expelled  at  the  stern 
through  a  horizontal  trough  in  her  hull.  The  engine  weighed 
about  one  third  of  a  ton,  and  the  boat  had  a  capacity  of  about 
three  tons  burthen.  When  thus  laden,  a  speed  of  about  four 
miles  an  hour  could  be  attained.  The  boiler  held  only  five 
gallons  of  water,  and  needed  but  a  pint  at  a  time.  Rumsey 


286 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


went  to  England  to  exhibit  his  plan  on  the  Thames,  and  died 
there  in  1793. 

About  the  same  time  the  Marquis  de  Joffrey  launched  a 
steamer  one  hundred  feet  long  on  the  Loire,  at  Lyons,  using 
paddles  revolving  on  an  endless  chain,  but  only  to  find  his 
experiment  a  failure. 

In  December,  1786,  John  Fitch  published  the  following 
account  of  a  steamer  with  which  he  had  made  several  experi¬ 
ments  on  the  Delaware,  at  Philadelphia,  and  which  came  nearer 
to  success  than  any  thing  that  had  at  that  time  been  invented: 

“  The  cylinder  is  to  be  horizontal,  and  the  steam  to  work 
with  equal  force  at  each  end.  The  mode  by  which  we  obtain 
what  I  term  a  vacuum  is,  it  is  believed,  entirely  new,  as  is  also 
the  method  of  letting  the  water  into  it,  and  throwing  it  off 
against  the  atmosphere  without  any  friction.  It  is  expected 
that  the  cylinder,  which  is  of  twelve  inches  diameter,  will  move 
a  clear  force  of  eleven  or  twelve  cwt.  after  the  frictions  are  de¬ 
ducted  :  this  force  is  to  be  directed  against  a  wheel  of  eighteen 
inches  diameter.  The  piston  moves  about  three  feet,  and  each 
vibration  of  it  gives  the  axis  about  forty  revolutions.  Each 
revolution  of  the  axis  moves  twelve  oars  or  paddles  five  and  a 
half  feet :  they  work  perpendicularly,  and  are  represented  by 
the  strokes  of  a  paddle  of  a  canoe.  As  six  of  the  paddles  are 
raised  from  the  water,  six  more  are  entered,  and  the  two  sets  of 
paddles  make  their  strokes  of  about  eleven  feet  in  each  revolu¬ 
tion.  The  crank  of  the  axis  acts  upon  the  paddles  about  one- 
third  of  their  length  from  their  lower  ends,  on  which  part  of 
the  oar  the  whole  force  of  the  axis  is  applied.  The  engine  is 
placed  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  about  one-third  from  the  stern, 
and  both  the  action  and  reaction  turn  the  wheel  the  same 
way.” 

Fitch  was  unfortunate  in  his  affairs,  and  became  so  disheart- 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


287 


ened  that  he  ceased  to  attempt  to  improve  his  invention,  and 
finally  committed  suicide  by  drowning  himself  in  the  Alleghany 
River  at  Pittsburgh. 

In  1787,  Mr.  Patrick  Miller,  of  Dalwinston,  Scotland,  de¬ 
signed  a  double  vessel,  propelled  by  a  wheel  placed  in  the  stern 
between  the  two  keels.  This  boat  is  said  to  have  been  very 
successful,  but  it  was  very  small,  the  cylinder  being  only  four 
inches  in  diameter.  In  1789,  Mr.  Miller  produced  a  larger 
vessel  on  the  same  plan,  which  made  seven  miles  per  hour  in 
the  still  water  of  the  Forth  and  Clyde  Canal,  but  it  proved  too 
weak  for  its  machinery,  which  had  to  be  taken  out. 

It  was  in  the  face  of  these  failures  that  Fulton  applied  him¬ 
self  to  the  task  of  designing  a  successful  steamboat.  During 
his  residence  in  Paris  he  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  Mr. 
Robert  R.  Livingston,  then  the  American  minister  in  France, 
who  had  previously  been  connected  with  some  unsuccessful 
steamboat  experiments  at  home.  Mr.  Livingston  was  delighted 
to  find  a  man  of  Fulton's  mechanical  genius  so  well  satisfied 
of  the  practicability  of  steam  navigation,  and  joined  heartily 
with  him  in  his  efforts  to  prove  his  theories  by  experiments. 
Several  small  working  models  made  by  Fulton  convinced  Mr. 
Livingston  that  the  former  had  discovered  and  had  overcome 
the  cause  of  the  failure  of  the  experiments  of  other  inventors, 
and  it  was  finally  agreed  between  them  to  build  a  large  boat 
for  trial  on  the  Seine.  This  experimental  steamer  was  fur¬ 
nished  with  paddle  wheels,  and  was  completed  and  launched 
early  in  the  spring  of  1803.  On  the  very  morning  appointed 
for  the  trial,  Fulton  was  aroused  from  his  sleep  by  a  messenger 
from  the  boat,  who  rushed  into  his  chamber,  pale  and  breath¬ 
less,  exclaiming,  “  Oh,  sir,  the  boat  has  broken  in  pieces  and 
gone  to  the  bottom  !  ”  Hastily  dressing  and  hurrying  to  the 
spot,  he  found  that  the  weight  of  the  machinery  had  broken 


288 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


the  boat  in  half  and  carried  the  whole  structure  to  the  bottom 
of  the  river.  He  at  once  set  to  work  to  raise  the  machinery, 
devoting  twenty-four  hours,  withont  resting  or  eating,  to  the 
undertaking,  and  succeeded  in  doing  so,  but  inflicted  upon  his 
constitution  a  strain  from  which  he  never  entirely  recovered. 
The  machinery  was  very  slightly  damaged,  but  it  was  necessary 
to  rebuild  the  boat  entirely.  This  was  accomplished  by  July  of 
the  same  year,  and  the  boat  was  tried  in  August  with  triumph¬ 
ant  success,  in  the  presence  of  the  French  National  Institute 
and  a  vast  crowd  of  the  citizens  of  Paris. 

This  steamer  was  very  defective,  but  still  so  great  an  im¬ 
provement  upon  all  that  had  preceded  it,  that  Messrs.  Fulton 
and  Livingston  determined  to  build  one  on  a  larger  scale  in 
the  waters  of  New  York,  the  right  of  navigating  which  by 
steam  vessels  had  been  secured  by  the  latter  as  far  back  as 
1798.  The  law  which  granted  this  right  had  been  continued 
from  time  to  time  through  Mr.  Livingston’s  influence,  and  was 
finally  amended  so  as  to  include  Fulton  within  its  provisions. 
Having  resolved  to  return  home,  Fulton  set  out  as  soon  as  pos¬ 
sible,  stopping  in  England  on  his  return,  to  order  an  engine 
for  his  boat  from  Watt  and  Boulton.  He  gave  an  exact  de¬ 
scription  of  the  engine,  which  was  built  in  strict  accordance 
with  his  plan,  but  declined  to  state  the  use  to  which  he  in¬ 
tended  putting  it. 

Very  soon  after  his  arrival  in  New  York,  he  commenced 
building  his  first  American  boat,  and  finding  that  her  cost 
would  greatly  exceed  his  estimate,  he  offered  for  sale  a  third  in¬ 
terest  in  the  monopoly  of  the  navigation  of  the  waters  of  New 
York,  held  by  Livingston  and  himself,  in  order  to  raise  money 
to  build  the  boat,  and  thus  lighten  the  burdens  of  himself  and 
his  partner,  but  he  could  find  no  one  willing  to  risk  money  in 
such  a  scheme.  Indeed,  steam  navigation  was  universally  re- 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


289 


garded  in  America  as  a  mere  chimera,  and  Fulton  and  Living¬ 
ston  were  ridiculed  for  their  faith  in  it.  The  bill  granting 
the  monopoly  held  by  Livingston  was  regarded  as  so  utterly 
absurd  by  the  Legislature  of  New  York,  that  that  wise  body 
could  with  difficulty  be  induced  to  consider  it  seriously.  Even 
among  scientific  men  the  project  was  considered  impracticable. 
A  society  in  Rotterdam  had,  several  years  before  Fulton’s 
return  home,  applied  to  the  American  Philosophical  Society 
to  be  informed  whether  any  and  what  improvements  had 
been  made  in  the  construction  of  steam-engines  in  America. 
A  reply  to  this  inquiry  was  prepared,  at  the  request  of  the 
Society,  by  Mr.  Benjamin  H.  Latrobe,  a  distinguished  engi¬ 
neer.  The  following  extracts  from  this  paper  will  show  the 
reader  how  Fulton’s  scheme  was  regarded  by  one  who  was  con¬ 
fessedly  one  of  the  most  brilliant  engineers  of  his  day,  and  who 
has  since  accomplished  so  much  for  the  improvement  of  steam 
travel : 

During  the  general  lassitude  of  mechanical  exertion  which  succeeded 
the  American  Revolution,  the  utility  of  steam-engines  appears  to  have 
been  forgotten;  but  the  subject  afterward  started  into  very  general 
notice  in  a  form  in  which  it  could  not  possibly  be  attended  with  success. 
A  sort  of  mania  began  to  prevail,  which,  indeed,  has  not  yet  entirely 
subsided,  for  impelling  boats  by  steam-engines.  Dr.  Franklin  proposed 
to  force  forward  the  boat  by  the  immediate  application  of  the  steam 
upon  the  water.  Many  attempts  to  simplify  the  working  of  the  engine, 
and  more  to  employ  a  means  of  dispensing  with  the  beam  in  converting 
the  libratory  into  a  rotatory  motion,  were  made.  For  a  short  time,  a 
passage-boat,  rowed  by  a  steam-engine,  was  established  between  Borden- 
town  and  Philadelphia,  but  it  was  soon  laid  aside.  The  best  and  most 
powerful  steam-engine  which  has  been  employed  for  this  purpose — ex¬ 
cepting,  perhaps,  one  constructed  by  Dr.  Kinsey,  with  the  performance 
of  which  I  am  not  sufficiently  acquainted — belonged  to  a  gentleman 
of  New  York.  It  was  made  to  act,  by  way  of  experiment,  upon  oars, 
upon  paddles,  and  upon  flutter- wheels.  Nothing  in  the  success  of  any 


290 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNE. 


of  these  experiments  appeared  to  be  sufficient  compensation  for  the 
expense  and  the  extreme  inconvenience  of  the  steam-engine  in  the 
vessel. 

There  are,  indeed,  general  objections  to  the  use  of  the  steam-engine 
for  impelling  boats,  from  which  no  particular  mode  of  application  can 
be  free.  These  are : 

First.  The  weight  of  the  engine  and  of  the  fuel. 

Second.  The  large  space  it  occupies. 

Third.  The  tendency  of  its  action  to  rack  the  vessel,  and  render  it 
leaky. 

Fourth.  The  expense  of  maintenance. 

Fifth.  The  irregularity  of  its  motion,  and  the  motion  of  the  water  in 
the  boiler  and  cistern,  and  of  the  fuel-vessel  in  rough  water. 

Sixth.  The  difficulty  arising  from  the  liability  of  the  paddles  and 
oars  to  break,  if  light,  and  from  the  weight,  if  made  strong. 

Nor  have  I  ever  heard  of  an  instance,  verified  by  other  testimony 
than  that  of  the  inventor,  of  a  speedy  and  agreeable  voyage  having 
been  performed  in  a  steamboat  of  any  construction. 

I  am  well  aware  that  there  are  still  many  very  respectable  and  inge¬ 
nious  men  who  consider  the  application  of  the  steam-engine  to  the 
purpose  of  navigation  as  highly  important,  and  as  very  practicable, 
especially  on  the  rapid  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  and  who  would  feel 
themselves  almost  offended  at  the  expression  of  an  opposite  opinion. 
And,  perhaps,  some  of  the  objections  against  it  may  be  avoided.  That 
founded  on  the  expense  and  weight  of  the  fuel  may  not,  for  some  years, 
exist  on  the  Mississippi,  where  there  is  a  redundance  of  wood  on  the 
banks;  but  the  cutting  and  loading  will  be  almost  as  great  an  evil. 

Scientific  men  and  amateurs  all  agreed  in  pronouncing  Ful¬ 
ton’s  scheme  impracticable;  but  he  went  on  with  his  work,  his 
boat  attracting  no  less  attention  and  exciting  no  less  ridicule 
than  the  ark  had  received  from  the  scoffers  in  the  days  of 
Noah.  The  steam-engine  ordered  from  Boulton  and  Watt  was 
received  in  the  latter  part  of  1806;  and  in  the  following  spring 
the  boat  was  launched  from  the  ship-yard  of  Charles  Brown, 
on  the  East  River.  Fulton  named  her  the  “Clermont,”  after 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


291 


the  country-seat  of  his  friend  and  partner,  Chancellor  Living¬ 
ston.  She  was  one  hundred  and  sixty  tons  burthen,  one  hun¬ 
dred  and  thirty  feet  long,  eighteen  feet  wide,  and  seven  feet 
deep.  Her  engine  was  made  with  a  single  cylinder,  two  feet 
in  diameter,  and  of  four  feet  stroke ;  and  her  boiler  was  twenty 
feet  long,  seven  feet  deep,  and  eight  feet  broad.  The  diameter 
of  the  paddle-wheels  was  fifteen  feet,  the  boards  four  feet  long, 
and  dipping  two  feet  in  the  water.  The  boat  was  completed 
about  the  last  of  August,  and  she  was  moved  by  her  machinery 
from  the  East  Liver  into  the  Hudson,  and  over  to  the  Jersey 
shore.  This  trial,  brief  as  it  was,  satisfied  Fulton  of  its  suc¬ 
cess,  and  he  announced  that  in  a  few  days  the  steamer  would 
sail  from  New  York  for  Albany.  A  few  friends,  including 
several  scientific  men  and  mechanics,  were  invited  to  take  pas¬ 
sage  in  the  boat,  to  witness  her  performance;  and  they  accepted 
the  invitation  with  a  general  conviction  that  they  were  to  do 
but  little  more  than  witness  another  failure. 

Monday,  September  10,  1807,  came  at  length,  and  a  vast 
crowd  assembled  along  the  shore  of  the  North  Liver  to  witness 
the  starting.  As  the  hour  for  sailing  drew  near,  the  crowd 
increased,  and  jokes  were  passed  on  all  sides  at  the  expense 
of  the  inventor,  who  paid  little  attention  to  them,  however, 
but  busied  himself  in  making  a  final  and  close  inspection  ol 
the  machinery.  Says  Fulton,  “The  morning  I  left  New  York, 
there  were  not,  perhaps,  thirty  persons  in  the  city  who  believed 
that  the  boat  would  ever  move  one  mile  per  hour,  or  be  of  the 
least  utility;  and  while  we  were  putting  off  from  the  wharf, 
which  was  crowded  with  spectators,  I  heard  a  number  of  sar¬ 
castic  remarks/’ 

One  o’clock,  the  hour  for  sailing,  came,  and  expectation  was 
at  its  highest.  The  friends  of  the  inventor  were  in  a  state  of 
feverish  anxiety  lest  the  enterprise  should  come  to  grief,  and 


292 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


the  scoffers  on  the  wharf  were  all  ready  to  give  vent  to 
their  shouts  of  derision.  Precisely  as  the  hour  struck,  the 
moorings  were  thrown  off,  and  the  “  Clermont  ”  moved  slowly 
out  into  the  stream.  Volumes  of  smoke  and  sparks  from  her 
furnaces,  which  were  fed  with  pine  wood,  rushed  forth  from 
her  chimney,  and  her  wheels,  which  were  uncovered,  scattered 
the  spray  far  'behind  her.  The  spectacle  she  presented  as  she 
moved  out  gradually  from  her  dock  was  certainly  novel  to 
the  people  of  those  days,  and  the  crowd  on  the  wharf  broke 
into  shouts  of  ridicule.  Soon,  however,  the  jeers  grew  silent, 
for  it  was  seen  that  the  steamer  was  by  degrees  increasing  her 
speed.  In  a  little  while  she  was  fairly  under  weigh,  and  mak¬ 
ing  a  steady  progress  up  the  stream  at  the  rate  of  five  miles  per 
hour.  The  incredulity  of  the  spectators  had  been  succeeded  by 
astonishment,  and  now  this  feeling  gave  way  to  undisguised 

i 

delight,  and  cheer  after  cheer  went  up  from  the  vast  throng. 
Many  people  followed  the  boat  for  some  distance  up  the  river 
shore.  In  a  little  while,  however,  the  boat  was  observed  to 
stop,  and  the  enthusiasm  of  the  people  on  the  shore  at  once 
subsided.  The  scoffers  were  again  in  their  glory,  and  unhesi¬ 
tatingly  pronounced  the  boat  a  failure.  Their  chagrin  may  be 
imagined  when,  after  a  short  delay,  the  steamer  once  more  pro¬ 
ceeded  on  her  way,  and  this  time  even  more  rapidly  than 
before.  Pulton  had  discovered  that  the  paddles  were  too 
long,  and  took  too  deep  a  hold  on  the  water,  and  had  stopped 
the  boat  for  the  purpose  of  shortening  them. 

Having  remedied  this  defect,  the  “  Clermont  ”  continued  her 
voyage  during  the  rest  of  the  day  and  all  night,  without  stop¬ 
ping,  and  at  one  o’clock  the  next  day  ran  alongside  the  land¬ 
ing  at  Clermont,  the  seat  of  Chancellor  Livingston.  She  lay 
there  until  nine  the  next  morning,  when  she  continued  her 
voyage  toward  Albany,  reaching  that  city  at  five  in  the  after- 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


293 


noon,  having  made  the  entire  distance  between  New  York  and 
Albany  (one  hundred  and  fifty  miles)  in  thirty-two  hours  of 
actual  running  time,  an  average  speed  of  nearly  five  miles  per 
hour.  On  her  return  trip,  she  reached  New  York  in  thirty 
hours  running  time — exactly  five  miles  per  hour.  Fulton 
states  that  during  both  trips  he  encountered  a  head  wind. 

The  river  was  at  this  time  navigated  entirely  with  sailing 
vessels,  and  large  numbers  of  these  were  encountered  by  the 
“ Clermont”  during  her  up  and  down  trips.  The  surprise 
and  dismay  excited  among  the  crews  of  these  vessels  by  the 
appearance  of  the  steamer  was  extreme.  These  simple  people, 
the  majority  of  whom  had  heard  nothing  of  Fulton’s  experi¬ 
ments,  beheld  what  they  supposed  to  be  a  huge  monster,  vom¬ 
iting  fire  and  smoke  from  its  throat,  lashing  the  water  with 
its  fins,  and  shaking  the  river  with  its  roar,  approaching  rap¬ 
idly  in  the  very  face  of  both  wind  and  tide.  Some  threw 
themselves  flat  on  the  deck  of  their  vessels,  where  they  re¬ 
mained  in  an  agony  of  terror  until  the  monster  had  passed, 
while  others  took  to  their  boats  and  made  for  the  shore  in 
dismay,  leaving  their  vessels  to  drift  helplessly  down  the 
stream.  Nor  was  this  terror  confined  to  the  sailors.  The 
people  dwelling  along  the  shore  crowded  the  banks  to  gaze 
upon  the  steamer  as  she  passed  by.  A  former  resident  of 
the  neighborhood  of  Poughkeepsie  thus  describes  the  scene  at 
that  place,  which  will  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the  conduct  of 
the  people  along  the  entire  river  below  Albany : 

a  It  was  in  the  early  autumn  of  the  year  1807  that  a  knot 
of  villagers  was  gathered  on  a  high  blufl  just  opposite  Pough¬ 
keepsie,  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Pludson,  attracted  by  the 
appearance  of  a  strange,  dark-looking  craft,  which  was  slowly 
making  its  way  up  the  river.  Some  imagined  it  to  be  a  sea- 

monster,  while  others  did  not  hesitate  to  express  their  belief 
18 


294 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


that  it  was  a  sign  of  the  approaching  judgment.  What  seemed 
strange  in  the  vessel  was  the  substitution  of  lofty  and  straight 
black  smoke-pipes,  rising  from  the  deck,  instead  of  the  grace, 
fully  tapered  masts  that  commonly  stood  on  the  vessels  navF 
gating  the  stream,  and,  in  place  of  the  spars  and  rigging,  the 
curious  play  of  the  working-beam  and  pistons,  and  the  slow 
turning  and  splashing  of  the  huge  and  naked  paddle-wheels, 
met  the  astonished  gaze.  The  dense  clouds  of  smoke,  as  they 
rose  wave  upon  wave,  added  still  more  to  the  wonderment  of 
the  rustics. 

“  This  strange-looking  craft  was  the  ‘  Clermont/  on  her  trial 
trip  to  Albany;  and  of  the  little  knot  of  villagers  mentioned 
above,  the  writer,  then  a  boy  in  his  eighth  year,  with  his  par¬ 
ents,  formed  a  part.  I  well  remember  the  scene,  one  so  well 
fitted  to  impress  a  lasting  picture  upon  the  mind  of  a  child 
accustomed  to  watch  the  vessels  that  passed  up  and  down  the 
*  river.  . 

“The  forms  of  four  persons  were  distinctly  visible  on  the 
deck  as  she  passed  the  bluff — one  of  whom,  doubtless,  was 
Robert  Fulton,  who  had  on  board  with  him  all  the  cherished 
hopes  of  years,  the  most  precious  cargo  the  wonderful  boat 
could  carry. 

“On  her  return  trip,  the  curiosity  she  excited  was  scarcely 
less  intense.  The  whole  country  talked  of  nothing  but  the  sea- 
monster,  belching  forth  fire  and  smoke.  The  fishermen  became 
terrified,  and  rowed  homewards,  and  they  saw  nothing  but  de¬ 
struction  devastating  their  fishing-grounds;  while  the  wreaths 
of  black  vapor,  and  rushing  noise  of  the  paddle-wheels,  foam¬ 
ing  with  the  stirred-up  waters,  produced  great  excitement 
among  the  boatmen,  which  continued  without  abatement,  until 
the  character  of  that  curious  boat,  and  the  nature  of  the  enter¬ 
prise  which  she  was  pioneering,  had  been  understood.” 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


295 


The  alarm  of  the  sailors  and  dwellers  on  the  river  shore  dis¬ 
appeared  as  the  character  of  the  steamer  became  better  known ; 
but  when  it  was  found  that  the  “  Clermont  ”  was  to  run  regularly 
between  New  York  and  Albany,  as  a  packet-boat,  she  became 
the  object  of  the  most  intense  hatred  on  the  part  of  the  boat¬ 
men  on  the  river,  who  feared  that  she  would  entirely  destroy 
their  business.  In  many  quarters  Fulton  and  his  invention 
were  denounced  as  baneful  to  society,  and  frequent  attempts 
were  made  by  captains  of  sailing  vessels  to  sink  the  “  Clermont  ” 
by  running  into  her.  She  was  several  times  damaged  in  this 
way,  and  the  hostility  of  the  boatmen  became  so  great  that  it 
was  necessary  for  the  Legislature  of  New  York  to  pass  a  law 
declaring  combinations  to  destroy  her,  or  willful  attempts  to  in¬ 
jure  her,  public  offenses  punishable  by  fine  and  imprisonment. 

It  had  been  supposed  that  Fulton’s  object  was  to  produce  a 
steamer  capable  of  navigating  the  Mississippi  Fiver,  and.  much 
surprise  was  occasioned  by  the  announcement  that  the  “  Cler¬ 
mont”  was  to  be  permanently  employed  upon  the  Hudson. 
She  continued  to  ply  regularly  between  New  York  and  Albany 
until  the  close  of  navigation  for  that  season,  always  carrying  a 
full  complement  of  passengers,  and  more  or  less  freight.  Dur¬ 
ing  the  winter  she  was  overhauled  and  enlarged,  and  her  speed 
improved.  In  the  spring  of  1808  she  resumed  her  regular 
trips,  and  since  then  steam  navigation  on  the  Hudson  has  not 
ceased  for  a  single  day,  except  during  the  closing  of  the  river 
by  ice. 

In  1811  and  1812,  Fulton  built  two  steam  ferry-boats  for 
the  North  Fiver,  and  soon  after  added  a  third  for  the  East 
Fiver.  These  boats  were  the  beginning  of  the  magnificent 
steam  ferry  system  which  is  to-day  one  of  the  chief  wonders  of 
New  York.  They  were  what  are  called  twin-boats,  each  of 
them  consisting  of  two  complete  hulls,  united  by  a  deck  or 


296 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


bridge.  They  were  sharp  at  both  ends,  and  moved  equally 
well  with  either  end  foremost,  so  that  they  could  cross  and  re¬ 
cross  without  being  turned  around.  These  boats  were  given 
engines  of  sufficient  power  to  enable  them  to  overcome  the  force 
of  strong  ebb  tides ;  and  in  order  to  facilitate  their  landing,  F ul~ 
ton  contrived  a  species  of  floating  dock,  and  a  means  of  decreas¬ 
ing  the  shock  caused  by  the  striking  of  the  boat  against  the 
dock.  These  boats  could  accommodate  eight  four-wheel  carri¬ 
ages,  twenty-nine  horses,  and  four  hundred  passengers.  Their 
average  time  across  the  North  River,  a  mile  and  a  half  wide, 
was  twenty  minutes. 

The  introduction  of  the  steamboat  gave  a  powerful  impetus 
to  the  internal  commerce  of  the  Union.  It  opened  to  navigation 
many  important  rivers  (whose  swift  currents  had  closed  them  to 
sailing  craft),  and  made  rapid  and  easy  communication  between 
the  most  distant  parts  of  the  country  practicable.  The  public 
soon  began  to  appreciate  this,  and  orders  came  in  rapidly  for 
steamboats  for  various  parts  of  the  country.  Fulton  executed 
these  as  fast  as  possible,  and  among  the  number  several  for 
boats  for  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  Rivers. 

Early  in  1814,  the  city  of  New  York  was  seriously  menaced 
with  an  attack  fronruthe  British  fleet,  and  Fulton  was  called  on  by 
a  committee  of  citizens  to  furnish  a  plan  for  a  means  of  defend¬ 
ing  the  harbor.  He  exhibited  to  the  committee  his  plans  for  a 
vessel  of  war  to  be  propelled  by  steam,  capable  of  carrying  a 
strong  battery,  with  furnaces  for  red-hot  shot,  and  which,  he 
represented,  would  move  at  the  rate  of  four  miles  an  hour. 
These  plans  were  also  submitted  to  a  number  of  naval  officials, 
among  whom  were  Commodore  Decatur,  Captain  Jones,  Captain 
Evans,  Captain  Biddle,  Commodore  Perry,  Captain  Warring¬ 
ton,  and  Captain  Lewis,  all  of  whom  warmly  united  in  urging 
the  Government  to  undertake  the  construction  of  the  proposed 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


297 


steamer.  The  citizens  of  New  York  offered,  if  the  Government 
would  employ  and  pay  for  her  after  she  was  built,  to  advance 
the  sum  ($320,000)  necessary  for  her  construction.  The  subject 
was  vigorously  pressed,  and  in  March,  1814,  Congress  author¬ 
ized  the  building  of  one  or  more  floating  batteries  after  the  plan 
presented  by  Fulton.  Her  keel  was  laid  on  the  20th  of  June, 
1814,  and  on  the  31st  of  October,  of  the  same  year,  she  was 
launched,  amid  great  rejoicings,  from  the  ship-yard  of  Adam  and 
Noah  Brown.  In  May,  1815,  her  engines  were  put  on  board, 
and  on  the  4th  of  July  of  that  year  she  made  a  trial  trip  to 
Sandy  Hook  and  back,  accomplishing  the  round  trip — a  dis¬ 
tance  of  fifty-three  miles — in  eight  hours  and  twenty  minutes, 
under  steam  alone.  Before  this,  however,  peace  had  been  piTx 
claimed,  and  Fulton  had  gone  to  rest  from  his  labors. 

The  ship  was  a  complete  success,  and  was  the  first  steam  vessel 
of  war  ever  built.  She  was  called  the  “  Fulton  the  First/’  and 
was  for  many  years  used  as  the  receiving  ship  at  the  Brooklyn 
Navy  Yard.  She  was  an  awkward  and  unwieldy  mass,  but  was 
regarded  as  the  most  formidable  vessel  afloat;  and  as  the  pioneer 
of  the  splendid  war  steamers  of  to-day  is  still  an  object  of  great 
interest.  The  English  regarded  her  with  especial  uneasiness, 
and  put  in  circulation  the  most  marvelous  stories  concerning 
her.  One  of  these  I  take  from  a  treatise  on  steam  navigation 
published  in  Scotland  at  this  period,  the  author  of  which  assures 
his  readers  that  he  has  taken  the  utmost  pains  to  obtain  full 
and  accurate  information  respecting  the  American  war  steamer. 
His  description  is  as  follows : 

“  Length  on  deck  three  hundred  feet,  breadth  two  hundred 
feet,  thickness  of  her  sides,  thirteen  feet,  of  alternate  oak  plank 
and  corkwrood;  carries  forty-four  guns,  four  of  which  are  100- 
pounders,  quarter-deck  and  forcastle  guns,  44-pounders;  and 
further,  to  annoy  an  enemy  attempting  to  board,  can  discharge 


298 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


one  hundred  gallons  of  boiling  water  in  a  minute,  and  by 
mechanism  brandishes  three  hundred  cutlasses,  with  the  utmost 
regularity,  over  her  gunwales ;  works  also  an  equal  number  of 
heavy  iron  pikes  of  great  length,  darting  them  from  her  sides 
with  prodigious  force,  and  withdrawing  them  every  quarter  of 
a  minute!” 

Fulton  followed  up  the  “  Clermont,”  in  1807,  with  a  larger 
boat,  called  the  “  Car  of  Neptune,”  which  was  placed  on  the 
Albany  route  as  soon  as  completed.  The  Legislature  of  New 
York  had  enacted  a  law,  immediately  upon  his  first  success, 
giving  to  Livingston  and  himself  the  exclusive  right  to  navi¬ 
gate  the  waters  of  the  State  by  steam,  for  five  years  for  every 
additional  boat  they  should  build  in  the  State,  provided  the 
whole  term  should  not  exceed  thirty  years.  “  In  the  following 
year  the  Legislature  passed  another  act,  confirmatory  of  the 
prior  grants,  and  giving  new  remedies  to  the  grantees  for  any 
invasion  of  them,  and  subjecting  to  forfeiture  any  vessel  pro¬ 
pelled  by  steam  which  should  enter  the  waters  of  the  State 
without  their  license.  In  1809  Fulton  obtained  his  first 
patent  from  the  United  States;  and  in  1811  he  took  out 
a  second  patent  for  some  improvement  in  his  boats  and  ma¬ 
chinery.  His  patents  were  limited  to  the  simple  means  of 
adapting  paddle  wheels  to  the  axle  of  the  crank  of  Watt’s 
engine. 

“  Meanwhile  the  power  of  the  Legislature  to  grant  the  steam¬ 
boat  monopoly  was  denied,  and  a  company  was  formed  at 
Albany  to  establish  another  line  of  steam  passage  boats  on  the 
Hudson,  between  that  city  and  New  York.  The  State  grantees 
filed  a  bill  in  equity,  and  prayed  for  an  injunction,  which  was 
refused  by  Chancellor  Lansing,  on  the  ground  that  the  act  of 
the  State  Legislature  was  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  and  against  common  right.  This  decree  was 


ROBERT  FULTON* 


299 


unanimously  reversed  by  the  Court  of  Errors,  and  a  compromise 
was  effected  with  the  Albany  company  by  an  assignment  to 
them  of  the  right  to  employ  steam  on  the  waters  of  Lake 
Champlain. 

“Legislative  aid  was  again  invoked,  and  an  act  was  passed 
directing  peremptorily  the  allowance  of  an  injunction  on  the 
prayer  of  the  State  grantees,  and  the  seizure  of  any  hostile 
boat  at  the  commencement  of  the  suit.  Litigation  was  thus 
effectually  arrested  in  New  York,  though  by  an  arbitrary 
and  unconstitutional  enactment,  and  the  waters  of  the  State 
remained  in  the  exclusive  possession  of  Fulton  and  his  partner 
during  the  lifetime  of  the  former.  A  similar  controversy  with 
Colonel  Aaron  Ogden,  of  New  Jersey,  was  compromised  by 
advantageous  concessions,  which  converted  the  opponent  of 
the  monopoly  into  its  firmest  friend,  and  left  him  many 
years  afterward  the  defeated  party  in  the  famous  suit  of 
Gibbons  and  Ogden,  in  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States.” 

In  January,  1815,  Fulton  was  summoned  to  Trenton,  New 
Jersey,  as  a  witness  in  one  of  the  numerous  suits  which  grew 
out  of  the  efforts  to  break  down  his  monopoly.  During  his  ex¬ 
amination  he  was  very  much  exposed,  as  the  hall  of  the  Legis¬ 
lature  was  uncommonly  cold.  In  returning  home,  he  crossed 
the  Hudson  in  an  open  boat,  and  was  detained  on  the  river 
several  hours.  This  severe  exposure  brought  on  an  attack  of 
sickness,  which  for  a  short  time  confined  him  to  his  bed.  The 
steam  frigate,  then  almost  ready  for  her  engines,  occasioned  him 
great  anxiety  at  the  time,  and  before  he  had  fairly  recovered 
his  strength  he  wTent  to  the  ship-yard  to  give  some  directions  to 
the  workmen  employed  on  her,  and  thus  exposed  himself  again 
to  the  inclemency  of  the  weather.  In  a  few  days  his  indisposi¬ 
tion  prostrated  him  again,  and,  growing  rapidly  worse,  he  died 


300 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


on  the  24th  of  February,  1815,  at  the  age  of  fifty  years.  His 
death  was  universally  regarded  as  a  national  calamity,  and 
appropriate  honors  were  paid  to  his  memory  by  the  General 
Government  and  by  many  of  the  State  and  municipal  govern: 
ments  of  the  Union.  He  was  buried  from  his  residence, 
No.  1  State  Street,  on  the  25th  of  February,  and  his  body 
was  placed  in  the  vault  of  the  Livingston  family,  in  Trinity 
church -yard. 

He  left  a  widow  and  four  children.  By  the  terms  of  his  will 
he  bequeathed  to  his  wife  an  income  of  nine  thousand  dollars  I 
year,  and  five  hundred  dollars  to  each  of  his  children  until  they 
were  twelve  years  old,  after  which  they  were  each  to  receive 
one  thousand  dollars  a  year  until  they  should  attain  the  age  of 
twenty-one  years. 

In  person,  Fulton  was  tall  and  handsome.  His  manner  was 
polished,  cordial,  and  winning.  He  made  friends  rapidly,  and 
never  failed  in  his  efforts  to  enlist  capital  and  influence  in  sup¬ 
port  of  his  schemes.  He  was  manly,  fearless,  and  independent 
in  character,  and  joined  to  a  perfect  integrity  a  patience  and  in¬ 
domitable  resolution  which  enabled  him  to  bear  up  under  every 
disappointment,  and  which  won  him  in  the  end  a  glorious  suc¬ 
cess.  His  name  and  fame  will  always  be  dear  to  his  country¬ 
men,  for  while  we  can  not  claim  that  he  was  (nor  did  he  ever 
assume  to  be)  the  inventor  of  steam  navigation,  or  even  the 
inventor  of  the  means  of  such  navigation,  we  do  claim  for  him 
the  honor  of  being  the  first  man  to  cross  the  gulf  which  lies 
between  experiment  and  achievement,  the  man  whose  skill  and 
perseverance  first  conquered  the  difficulties  which  had  baffled  so 
many  others,  and  made  steam  navigation  both  practicable  and 
profitable.  The  Committee  of  the  London  Exhibition  of  1851 
gave  utterance  in  their  report  to  a  declaration  which  places  his 
fame  beyond  assault,  as  follows : 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


301 


“  Many  persons,  in  various  countries,  claim  the  honor  of 
having  first  invented  small  boats  propelled  by  steam,  but  it 
is  to  the  undaunted  perseverance  and  exertions  of  the  Amer¬ 
ican  Fulton  that  is  due  the  everlasting  honor  of  having 
produced  this  revolution,  both  in  naval  architecture  and  navi¬ 
gation.” 


302 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 

N  the  year  1735,  a  party  of  astronomers,  sent  by 
the  French  Government  to  Peru  for  purposes  of 
scientific  investigation,  discovered  a  curious  tree 
growing  in  that  country,  the  like  of  which  no  Eu¬ 
ropean  had  ever  seen  before.  It  grew  to  a  consid¬ 
erable  size,  and  yielded  a  peculiar  sap  or  gum.  It  was  the  cus¬ 
tom  of  the  natives  to  make  several  incisions  in  each  tree  with 
an  ax,  in  the  morning,  and  to  place  under  each  incision  a  cup 
or  jar  made  of  soft  clay.  Late  in  the  afternoon,  the  fluid  thus 
obtained  was  collected  in  a  large  clay  vessel,  each  incision  yield¬ 
ing  about  a  gill  of  sap  per  day.  This  process  was  repeated  for 
several  days  in  succession,  until  the  tree  had  been  thoroughly 
drained.  This  sap  was  simply  a  species  of  liquid  gum,  which, 
though  clear  and  colorless  iti  its  native  state,  had  the  property 
of  becoming  hard  and  tough  when  exposed  to  the  sun  or  artifi¬ 
cial  heat.  It  was  used  by  the  natives  for  the  manufacture  of  a 
few  rude  and  simple  articles,  by  a  process  similar  to  that  by 
which  the  old-fashioned  u  tallow-dip  ”  candles  we^e  made.  It 
was  poured  over  a  pattern  of  clay  or  a  wooden  mold  or  la^t 
covered  with  clay,  and  successive  coatings  were  applied  as  fast 
as  the  former  ones  dried,  until  the  article  had  attained  the  de¬ 
sired  thickness,  the  whole  taking  the  shape  of  the  mold  over 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


303 


which  the  gum  was  poured.  As  the  layers  were  applied,  their 
drying  was  hastened  by  exposure  to  the  heat  and  smoke  of  a 
fire,  the  latter  giving  to  the  gum  a  dark-black  hue.  Dried 
without  exposure  to  the  smoke,  or  by  the  sun  alone,  the  gum 
became  white  within  and  yellowish-brown  without.  The  dry¬ 
ing  process  required  several  days,  and  during  its  progress  the 
gum  was  ornamented  with  characters  or  lines  made  with  a  stick. 
When  it  was  completed,  the  clay  mold  was  broken  to  pieces 
and  shaken  out  of  the  opening.  The  natives  in  this  manner 
made  a  species  of  rough,  clumsy  shoe,  and  an  equally  rough 
bottle.  In  some  parts  of  South  America,  the  natives  make  it  a 
rule  to  present  their  guests  with  one  of  these  bottles,  furnished 
with  a  hollow  stem,  which  serves  as  a  syringe  for  squirting 
water  into  the  mouth  in  order  to  cleanse  it  after  eating.  The 
articles  thus  made  were  liable  to  become  stiff  and  unmanageable 
In  cold  weather,  and  soft  and  sticky  in  warm.  The  French 
astronomers,  upon  their  return  to  their  own  country,  were  quick 
to  call  attention  to  this  remarkable  gum,  which  was  afterward 
discovered  in  Cayenne  by  Trismau,  in  17510  At  present  it  is 
found  in  large  quantities  in  various  parts  of  South  America,  but 
the  chief  supplies  used  in  commerce  are  produced  in  the  prov¬ 
ince  of  Para,  which  lies  south  of  the  equator,  in  Brazil.  It  is 
also  grown  largely  in  the  East  Indies,  vast  and  inexhaustible 
forests  of  the  trees  which  yield  it  being  found  in  Assam,  beyond 
Ihe  Ganges,  although  the  quality  can  not  compare  with  that 
of  the  South  American  article. 

This  substance,  variously  known  as  cachuchu,  caoutchouc, 
gum  elastic,  and  India-rubber,  was  first  introduced  into  Europe 
in  1730,  where  it  was  regarded  merely  as  a  curiosity,  useful 
for  erasing  pencil  marks,  but  valueless  for  any  practical  use. 
Ships  from  South  America  brought  it  over  as  ballast,  but  it. 
was  not  until  ninety  years  after  its  first  appearance  in  Europe 


304 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


that  any  effort  was  made  to  utilize  it.  About  the  year  1820  it 
began  to  be  used  in  France  in  the  manufacture  of  suspenders 
and  garters,  India-rubber  threads  being  mixed  with  the  mate¬ 
rials  used  in  weaving  those  articles.  It  was  also  used  in  black¬ 
ing  and  varnish,  and  some  years  later,  Mackintosh  brought  it 
into  prominent  notice  by  using  it  in  his  famous  water-proof 
coats,  which  were  made  by  spreading  a  layer  of  the  gum  be¬ 
tween  two  pieces  of  cloth.  The  gum  was  thus  protected  from 
the  air,  and  preserved  from  injury. 

Up  to  this  time,  it  was  almost  an  unknown  article  in  the 
United  States,  but  in  1820  a  pair  of  India-rubber  shoes  were 
exhibited  in  Boston.  Even  then  they  were  regarded  as  merely 
a  curiosity,  and  were  covered  with  gilt  foil  to  hide  their  natu¬ 
ral  ugliness.  In  1823,  a  merchant,  engaged  in  the  South 
American  trade,  imported  five  hundred  pairs  from  the  Para 
district.  He  had  no  difficulty  in  disposing  of  them;  and  so 
great  was  the  favor  with  which  they  were  received,  that  in  a 
few  years  the  annual  importation  of  India-rubber  shoes 
amounted  to  five  hundred  thousand  pairs.  It  had  become  a 
matter  of  fashion  to  wear  these  shoes,  and  no  person’s  toilet 
was  complete  in  wet  weather  unless  the  feet  were  incased  in 
them;  yet  they  were  terribly  rough  and  clumsy.  They  had 
scarcely  any  shape  to  them,  and  were  not  to  be  depended  on 
in  winter  or  summer.  In  the  cold  season  they  froze  so  hard 
that  they  could  be  used  only  after  being  thawed  by  the  fire, 
and  in  summer  they  could  be  preserved  only  by  keeping  them 
on  ice;  and  if,  during  the  thawing  process,  they  were  placed 
too  near  the  fire,  there  was  danger  that  they  would  melt  into 
a  shapeless  and  useless  mass.  They  cost  from  three  to  five 
dollars  per  pair,  which  was  very  high  for  an  article  so  perish¬ 
able  in  its  nature. 

The  great  popularity  of  India-rubber  induced  Mr.  E.  M. 


'  y  -f  . 


CHAELES  GOODYEAR. 


805 


Chaffee,  of  Boston,  the  foreman  of  a  patent  leather  factory  in 
that  city,  to  attempt  to  apply  the  new  substance  to  some  of  the 
uses  to  which  patent  leather  was  then  put.  His  hope  was  that, 
by  spreading  the  liquid  gum  upon  cloth,  he  could  produce  an 
article  which,  while  possessing  the  durability  and  flexibility 
of  patent  leather,  would  also  be  water-proof.  His  experiments 
extended  over  a  period  of  several  months,  during  which  time 
he  kept  his  plan  a  secret.  He  dissolved  a  pound  of  the  gum 
in  three  quarts  of  spirits  of  turpentine,  and  added  to  the  mix¬ 
ture  enough  lamp-black  to  produce  a  bright  black  color,  and 
was  so  well  satisfied  with  his  compound,  that  he  felt  sure  that 
the  only  thing  necessary  to  his  entire  success  was  a  machine 
for  spreading  it  properly  on  the  cloth.  Like  a  true  son  of  New 
England,  he  soon  overcame  this  difficulty  by  inventing  the  de¬ 
sired  machine.  His  compound  was  spread  on  the  cloth,  and 
dried  in  the  sun,  producing  a  hard,  smooth  surface,  and  one 
sufficiently  flexible  to  be  twisted  into  any  shape  without  crack¬ 
ing.  Mr.  Chaffee  was  now  sure  that  he  had  mastered  the  dif¬ 
ficulty.  Taking  a  few  capitalists  into  his  confidence,  he  suc- 
*  ceeded  so  well  in  convincing  them  of  the  excellence  of  his 
invention,  that  in  February,  1833,  a  company,  called  the 
“Roxbury  India-rubber  Company/’  was  organized,  with  a 
capital  of  thirty  thousand  dollars.  In  three  years  this  sum 
was  increased  to  four  hundred  thousand  dollars.  The  new 
company  manufactured  India-rubber  cloth  according  to  Mr. 
Chaffee’s  process,  and  from  it  made  wagon-covers,  piano- 
covers,  caps,  coats,  and  a  few  other  articles,  and,  in  a  little 
while,  added  to  their  list  of  products  shoes  without  fiber. 
They  had  no  difficulty  in  disposing  of  their  stock.  Every 
body  had  taken  the  “  India-rubber  fever,”  as  the  excitement 
caused  by  Mr.  Chaffee’s  discovery  was  called ;  and  so  high 
were  the  hopes  of  the  public  raised  by  it,  that  buyers  were 


306 


KINGS  OK  BOBTUNE. 


found  in  abundance  whenever  the  bonds  of  the  numerous 
India-rubber  companies  were  offered  for  sale.  The  extraor¬ 
dinary  success  of  the  Roxbury  Company  led  to  the  establish¬ 
ment  of  similar  enterprises  at  Boston,  Framingham,  Salem, 
Lynn,  Chelsea,  Troy,  and  Staten  Island.  The  Roxbury  Com¬ 
pany  could  not  supply  the  demand  for  its  articles,  and  the  others 
appeared  to  have  as  much  business  as  they  could  attend  to. 
Apparently,  they  were  all  on  the  high  road  to  wealth. 

Their  prosperity  was  only  fictitious,  however,  and  a  day  of 
fearful  disaster  was  pending  over  them.  The  bulk  of  the 
goods  produced  in  1833  and  1834  had  been  manufactured  in 
the  cold  weather,  and  the  greater  part  of  them  had  succumbed 
to  the  heat  of  the  ensuing  summer.  The  shoes  had  melted  to 
a  soft  mass,  and  tne  caps,  wagon-covers,  and  coats  had  become 
sticky  and  useless  in  summer,  and  rigid  in  the  cold  of  winter. 
In  some  cases  the  articles  had  borne  the  test  of  one  year’s  use, 
but  the  second  summer  had  ruined  them.  To  make  the  matter 
worse,  they  emitted  an  odor  so  offensive  that  it  was  necessary 
to  bury  them  in  the  ground  to  get  rid  of  the  smell.  Twenty 
thousand  dollars’  worth  were  thrown  back  on  the  hands  of  the 
Roxbury  Company  alone,  and  the  directors  were  appalled  by  the 
ruin  which  threatened  them.  It  was  useless  for  them  to  go  on 
manufacturing  goods  which  might  prove  worthless  at  any  mo¬ 
ment;  and,  as  their  capital  was  already  taxed  to  its  utmost,  it 
was  plain  that  unless  a  better  process  should  be  speedily  dis¬ 
covered,  they  must  become  involved  in  irretrievable  disaster. 
Their  efforts  were  unavailing,  however.  No  better  process  was 
found,  and  the  disgust  of  the  public  with  their  goods  was  soon 
general  and  unmitigable.  India-rubber  stock  fell  rapidly,  and 
by  the  end  of  the  year  1836  there  was  not  a  solvent  company 
in  the  Union.  The  loss  of  the  stockholders  was  complete,  and 
amounted  in  the  aggregate  to  two  millions  of  dollars.  People 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


307 


came  to  detest  the  very  name  of  India-rubber,  since  it  reminded 
them  only  of  blighted  hopes  and  heavy  losses. 

Before  the  final  disaster,  however,  it  chanced  that  a  bankrupt 
merchant  of  Philadelphia,  being  one  day  in  New  York  on  busi¬ 
ness,  was  led  by  curiosity  to  visit  the  salesroom  of  the  agency 
of  the  Roxbury  Company  in  that  city.  His  visit  resulted  in 
the  purchase  of  a  life-preserver,  which  he  took  home  with  him 
for  the  purpose  of  examining  it.  Subjecting  it  to  a  careful  in¬ 
vestigation,  he  discovered  a  defect  in  the  valve  used  for  inflat¬ 
ing  it,  and  promptly  devised  a  simpler  and  better  apparatus. 

This  man,  afterward  so  famous  in  the  history  of  India-rub¬ 
ber  manufacture,  was  Charles  Goodyear.  He  was  born  at 
New  Haven,  Connecticut,  on  the  29th  of  December,  1800.  He 
attended  a  public  school  during  his  boyhood,  thus  acquiring  a 
limited  education.  When  quite  a  youth,  he  removed  with  his 
family  to  Philadelphia,  where  his  father  entered  into  the 
hardware  business.  Upon  coming  of  age,  he  was  admitted 
to  partnership  with  his  father  and  one  of  his  brothers,  the 
style  of  the  firm  being  A.  Goodyear  &  Sons.  The  house  was 
extensively  engaged  in  the  manufacture  of  hardware,  and  among 
the  other  articles  which  they  introduced  was  a  light  hay-fork, 
made  of  spring  steel,  which  gradually  took  the  place  of  the 
heavy  wrought  iron  implement  formerly  in  general  use  among 
the  farmers.  It  required  a  large  outlay  and  a  great  deal  of  time 
to  introduce  this  fork,  but,  once  in  use,  it  rapidly  drove  the 
old  one  out  of  the  market,  and  proved  a  source  of  considerable 
profit  to  its  inventor.  The  prosperity  of  the  house,  however, 
soon  began  to  wane,  and  it  was  brought  to  bankruptcy  by  the 
crisis  of  1836. 

Mr.  Goodyear’s  attention  had  for  some  time  been  attracted 
to  the  wonderful  apparent  success  of  the  India-rubber  companies 
of  the  country,  and  he  was  hopeful  that  his  improvement  in  the 


t 


308  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

inflating  apparatus  of  the  life-preserver  would  bring  him  the 
means  of  partially  extricating  himself  from  his  difficulties. 
Repairing  to  New  York,  he  called  on  the  agent  of  the  Roxbury 
Company,  and  explaining  his  invention  to  him,  offered  to  sell 
it  to  the  company.  The  agent  was  struck  with  the  skill  dis¬ 
played  in  the  improvement  of  Mr.  Goodyear,  but,  instead  of 
offering  to  buy  it,  astounded  the  inventor  by  informing  him 
of  the  real  state  of  the  India-rubber  trade  of  the  country.  He 
urged  Mr.  Goodyear  to  exert  his  inventive  skill  to  discover 
some  means  of  imparting  durability  to  India-rubber  goods,  and 
assured  him  that  if  he  could  discover  a  process  which  would 
secure  that  end,  the  various  companies  of  the  United  States 
would  eagerly  buy  it  at  his  own  price.  He  explained  to  him 
the  process  then  in  use,  and  pointed  out  its  imperfections.  Mr. 
Goodyear  listened  carefully  to  his  statements,  forgot  all  about 
his  disappointment  in  failing  to  sell  his  improved  inflating 
apparatus,  and  went  home  firmly  convinced  that  he  had  found 
his  true  mission  in  life.  In  after  years,  when  success  had 
crowned  his  labors,  he  modestly  referred  to  this  period  of  his 
careen  in  language  the  substance  of  which  is  thus  recorded : 

“From  the  time  that  his  attention  was  first  given  to  the 
subject,  a  strong  and  abiding  impression  was  made  upon  his 
mind  that  an  object  so  desirable  and  important,  and  so  neces¬ 
sary  to  man’s  comfort,  as  the  making  of  gum  elastic  available 
to  his  use  was  most  certainly  placed  within  his  reach.  Hav¬ 
ing  this  presentiment,  of  which  he  could  not  divest  himself 
under  the  most  trying  adversity,  he  was  stimulated  with  the 
hope  of  ultimately  attaining  this  object.  Beyond  this,  he 
would  refer  the  whole  to  the  great  Creator,  who  directs  the 
operations  of  the  mind  to  the  development  of  properties  of 
matter,  in  his  own  way,  at  the  time  when  they  are  specially 
needed,  influencing  some  mind  for  every  work  or  calling.” 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


309 


There  was  something  sublime  in  the  attitude  of  this  one 
man,  now  feeble  in  health,  the  only  dependence  of  a  young 
family,  a  bankrupt  in  business,  starting  out  to  seek  success 
in  a  field  in  which  so  many  had  found  only  ruin.  He  was 
convinced  in  his  own  mind  that  he  would  master  the  secret, 
while  his  friends  were  equally  sure  that  he  would  but  increase 
his  difficulties.  The  firm  of  which  he  had  been  a  member  had 
surrendered  all  their  property  to  their  creditors;  but  they  still 
owed  thirty  thousand  dollars,  and  immediately  upon  his  return 
from  New  York,  after  his  visit  to  the  agent  of  the  Roxbury 
Company,  he  was  arrested  for  debt,  and  though  not  actually 
thrown  in  jail,  was  compelled  to  take  up  his  residence  within 
prison  limits. 

Strong  in  the  conviction  before  named,  that  he  was  the  man 
of  all  others  to  discover  the  secret  of  controlling  India-rubber, 
he  at  once  began  his  experiments.  This  was  in  the  winter  of 
1834-35.  The  gum  had  fallen  in  price  to  five  cents  per  pound, 
and,  poor  as  he  was,  he  had  no  difficulty  in  procuring  a  suffi¬ 
cient  quantity  to  begin  with.  By  melting  and  working  the 
gum  thoroughly,  and  by  rolling  it  upon  a  stone  table  with  a 
rolling-pin,  he  succeeded  in  producing  sheets  of  India-rubber 
which  seemed  to  him  to  possess  the  properties  which  those  of 
Mr.  Chaffee  had  lacked.  He  explained  his  process  to  a  friend, 
who,  becoming  interested  in  it,  loaned  him  the  money  to  man¬ 
ufacture  a  number  of  shoes,  which  at  first  seemed  all  that 
could  be  desired.  Fearful,  however,  of  meeting  the  fate 
which  had  befallen  the  Roxbury  Company,  Mr.  Goodyear  put 
his  shoes  away  until  the  next  summer,  to  ascertain  whether 
they  would  bear  the  heat.  His  doubts  were  more  than  real¬ 
ized.  The  warm  weather  completely  ruined  them,  reducing 
them  to  a  mass  of  so  offensive  an  odor  that  he  was  glad  to 

throw  them  away. 

19 


310 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


The  friend  of  the  inventor  was  thoroughly  disheartened  by 
this  failure,  and  refused  to  have  any  thing  more  to  do  with 
Goodyear’s  schemes;  but  the  latter,  though  much  disappointed, 
did  not  despair.  He  set  to  work  to  discover  the  cause  of  his 
failure,  and  traced  it,  as  he  supposed,  to  the  mixing  of  the 
gum  with  the  turpentine  and  lamp-black.  Having  procured 
some  barrels  of  the  gum  in  its  native  liquid  state,  he  spread  it 
on  cloth  without  smoking  it  or  mixing  it  with  any  thing  else. 
He  succeeded  in  producing  a  very  handsome  white  rubber  cloth, 
but  it  was  one  that  became  soft  and  sticky  as  quickly  as  the 
other  had  done. 

It  now  occurred  to  him  that  there  must  be  some  mineral 
substance  which,  mixed  with  the  gum,  would  render  it  durable, 
and  he  began  to  experiment  with  almost  every  substance  that 
he  could  lay  his  hands  on.  All  these  proved  total  failures, 
with  the  exception  of  magnesia.  By  mixing  half  a  pound  of 
magnesia  with  a  pound  of  the  gum,  he  produced  a  compound 
much  whiter  than  the  pure  gum,  and  one  which  was  at  first  as 
firm  and  flexible  as  leather.  He  made  book- covers  and  piano- 
covers  out  of  it,  and  for  a  time  it  seemed  that  he  had  discov¬ 
ered  the  longed-for  secret;  but  in  a  month  his  pretty  product 
was  ruined.  The  heat  caused  it  to  soften ;  then  fermentation 
set  in,  and,  finally,  it  became  as  hard  and  brittle  as  thin  glass. 

His  friends,  who  had  aided  him  at  first,  now  turned  from 
him  coldly,  regarding  him  as  a  dreamer ;  and  his  own  stock  of 
money  was  exhausted.  In  his  extremity  he  was  forced  to  pawn 
all  his  own  valuables,  and  even  some  of  the  trinkets  of  his 
wife.  In  spite  of  this,  he  felt  sure  that  he  was  on  the  road  to 
success,  and  that  he  would  very  soon  be  enabled  to  rise  above 
his  present  difficulties,  and  win  both  fame  and  fortune.  He 
was  obliged  for  the  time,  however,  to  remove  his  family  to  the 
country,  depositing  with  his  landlord,  as  security  for  the  pay- 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


311 


ment  of  the  first  quarter’s  rent,  some  linen  which  had  been 
spun  by  his  wife,  and  which  he  was  never  able  to  redeem. 
Having  settled  his  family  in  the  country,  he  set  out  for  New 
York,  where  he  hoped  to  find  some  one  willing  to  aid  him  in 
extending  his  researches  still  further. 

Arrived  in  the  great  city,  he  found  two  old  acquaintances, 
to  whom  he  stated  his  plans  and  his  hopes.  One  of  them 
offered  him  the  use  of  a  room  in  Gold  Street,  as  a  laboratory, 
and  the  other,  who  was  a  druggist,  agreed  to  let  him  have 
such  chemicals  as  he  needed  on  credit.  He  now  proceeded  to 
boil  the  gum,  mixed  with  magnesia,  in  quicklime  and  water, 
and,  as  the  result,  obtained  sheets  of  his  compound  whose 
firmness  and  smoothness  of  surface  won  them1  a  medal  at  the 
fair  of  the  American  Institute  in  1835.  He  seemed  now  on 
the  point  of  success,  and  readily  disposed  of  all  the  sheets  he 
could  manufacture.  The  newspapers  spoke  highly  of  his  in¬ 
vention,  for  which  he  obtained  a  patent ;  and  he  w^as  about  to 
endeavor  to  enlist  some  persons  of  means  in  its  manufacture 
on  a  large  scale,  when,  to  his  dismay,  he  discovered  that  a 
single  drop  of  the  weakest  acid,  such  as  the  juice  of  an  apple, 
or  diluted  vinegar,  would  utterly  destroy  the  influence  of  the 
lime  in  the  compound,  and  reduce  it  to  the  old  sticky  substance 
that  had  baffled  him  so  often. 

His  next  step  was  to  mix  quicklime  with  the  gum.  In 
order  to  work  the  compound  thoroughly,  he  used  to  carry  the 
vessel  containing  it,  on  his  shoulder,  to  a  place  three  miles 
distant  from  his  laboratory,  where  he  had  the  use  of  horse 
power.  The  lime,  however,  utterly  destroyed  the  gum,  and 
nothing  came  of  this  experiment. 

The  discovery  which  followed  was  the  result  of  accident,  and 
brought  him  on  the  very  threshold  of  success,  yet  did  not  en¬ 
tirely  conquer  his  difficulties.  He  was  an  ardent  lover  of  the 


312  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

beautiful,  and  it  was  a  consist  effort  with  him  to  render  his 
productions  as  attractive  to  the  eye  as  possible.  Upon  one 
Dccasion,  while  bronzing  a  piece  of  rubber  cloth,  he  applied 
aqua  fortis  to  it  for  the  purpose  of  removing  the  bronze  from  a 
certain  part.  It  took  away  the  bronze  as  he  had  designed,  but 
it  also  discolored  the  *sloth  to  such  a  degree  that  he  supposed  it 
ruined,  and  threw  it  away.  A  day  or  two  later,  he  chanced 
to  remember  that  he  had  not  examined  very  closely  into  the 
effect  of  the  aqua  fortis  upon  the  rubber,  and  thereupon  insti¬ 
tuted  a  search  for  it.  He  was  fortunate  enough  to  find  it,  and 
was  overjoyed  to  discover  that  the  rubber  had  undergone  a 
remarkable  change,  and  that  the  effect  of  the  acid  was  to 
harden  it  to  such  an  extent  that  it  would  now  stand  a  degree 
of  heat  which  would  have  melted  it  before.  When  the  reader 
remembers  that  aqua  fortis  is  a  compound  two-fifths  of  which 
is  sulphuric  acid,  he  will  understand  that  Mr.  Goodyear  had 
almost  mastered  the  secret  of  vulcanizing  rubber.  He  does 
not  appear,  however,  to  have  known  the  true  nature  of  aqua 
fortis,  and  called  his  process  the  “ curing”  of  India-rubber  by 
the  use  of  that  acid. 

The  “  cured  ”  India-rubber  was  subjected  to  many  tests,  and 
passed  through  them  successfully,  thus  demonstrating  its  adap¬ 
tability  to  many  important  uses.  Mr.  Goodyear  readily  ob¬ 
tained  a  patent  for  his  process,  and  a  partner  with  a  large  cap¬ 
ital  was  found  ready  to  aid  him.  He  hired  the  old  India-rub¬ 
ber  works  on  Staten  Island,  and  opened  a  salesroom  in  Broad¬ 
way.  He  was  thrown  back  for  six  weeks  at  this  important 
time  by  an  accident,  which  happened  to  him  while  experiment¬ 
ing  with  his  fabrics,  and  which  came  near  causing  his  death. 
Just  as  he  was  recovering  and  preparing  to  commence  the 
manufacture  of  his  goods  on  a  large  scale,  the  terrible  commer¬ 
cial  crisis  of  1836  swept  over  the  country,  and,  by  destroying 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


313 


his  partner’s  fortune  at  one  blow,  reduced  Goodyear  to  abso¬ 
lute  beggary.  His  family  had  joined  him  in  New  York,  and 
he  was  entirely  without  the  means  of  supporting  them.  As 
the  only  resource  at  hand,  he  decided  to  pawn  an  article  of 
value,  one  of  the  few  which  he  possessed,  in  order  to  raise ' 
money  enough  to  procure  one  day’s  supply  of  provisions.  At 
the  very  door  of  the  pawnbroker’s  shop  he  met  one  of  his 
creditors,  who  kindly  asked  if  he  could  be  of  any  further 
assistance  to  him.  Weak  with  hunger,  and  overcome  by  the 
generosity  of  his  friend,  the  poor  man  burst  into  tears,  and 
replied  that,  as  his  family  was  on  the  point  of  starvation,  a 
loan  of  fifteen  dollars  would  greatly  oblige  him.  The  money 
was  given  him  on  the  spot,  and  the  necessity  for  visiting  the  , 
pawnbroker  averted  for  several  days  longer.  Still  he  was  a 
frequent  visitor  to  that  individual  during  the  year;  and  thus, 
one  by  one,  the  relics  of  his  better  days  disappeared.  Another 
friend  loaned  him  one  hundred  dollars,  which  enabled  him  to 
remove  his  family  to  Staten  Island,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
abandoned  rubber  works,  which  the  owners  gave  him  permis¬ 
sion  to  use  as  far  as  he  could.  He  contrived  in  this  way  to 
manufacture  enough  of  his  “  cured  ”  cloth,  which  sold  readily, 
to  enable  him  to  keep  his  family  from  starvation.  He  made 
repeated  efforts  to  induce  capitalists  to  come  to  the  factory 
and  see  his  samples  and  the  process  by  which  they  were  made, 
but  no  one  would  venture  near  him.  There  had  been  money 
enough  lost  in  such  experiments,  they  said,  and  they  were  de¬ 
termined  to  risk  no  more. 

Indeed,  in  all  the  broad  land  there  was  but  one  man  who 
had  the  slightest  hope  of  accomplishing  any  thing  with  India- 
rubber,  and  that  one  was  Charles  Goodyear.  His  friends  re¬ 
garded  him  as  a  monomaniac.  He  not  only  manufactured  his 

« 

cloth,  but  even  dressed  in  clothes  made  of  it,  wearing  it  for  the 


314 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


purpose  of  testing  its  durability,  as  well  as  of  advertising  it. 
He  was  certainly  an  odd  figure,  and  in  his  appearance  justified 
the  remark  of  one  of  his  friends,  who,  upon  being  asked  how 
Mr.  Goodyear  could  be  recognized,  replied :  “  If  you  see  a  man 
with  an  India-rubber  coat  on,  India-rubber  shoes,  an  India- 
rubber  cap,  and  in  his  pocket  an  India-rubber  purse,  with  not 
a  cent  in  it,  that  is  Goodyear.” 

In  September,  1836,  a  new  gleam  of  hope  lit  up  his  path- 
way.  A  friend  having  loaned  him  a  small  sum  of  money,  he 
went  to  Roxbury,  taking  with  him  some  of  his  best  specimens. 
Although  the  Roxbury  Company  had  gone  down  with  such  a  fear¬ 
ful  crash,  Mr.  Chaffee,  the  inventor  of  the  process  in  this  country, 
was  still  firm  in  his  faith  that  India-rubber  would  at  some 
future  time  justify  the  expectations  of  its  earliest  friends.  He 
welcomed  Mr.  Goodyear  cordially,  and  allowed  him  to  use  the 
abandoned  works  of  the  company  for  his  experiments.  The 
result  was  that  Goodyear  succeeded  in  making  shoes  and  cloths 
of  India-rubber  of  a  quality  so  much  better  than  any  that  had 
yet  been  seen  in  America,  that  the  hopes  of  the  friends  of 
India-rubber  were  raised  to  a  high  point.  Offers  to  purchase 
rights  for  certain  portions  of  the  country  came  in  rapidly,  and 
by  the  sale  of  them  Goodyear  realized  between  four  and  five 
thousand  dollars.  He  was  now  able  to  bring  his  family  to  Rox- 

'  •  •  .  t  -  *  Cv  YV 

bury,  and  for  the  time  fortune  seemed  to  smile  upon  him. 

His  success  was  but  temporary,  however.  He  obtained  an 
order  from  the  General  Government  for  one  hundred  and  fifty 
India-rubber  mail-bags,  which  he  succeeded  in  producing,  and 
as  they  came  out  smooth,  highly  polished,  hard,  well  shaped, 
and  entirely  impervious  to  moisture,  he  was  delighted,  and 
summoned  his  friends  to  inspect  and  admire  them.  All  who 
saw  them  pronounced  them  a  perfect  success ;  but,  alas !  in  a 
single  month  they  began  to  soften  and  ferment,  and  finally 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


315 


became  useless.  Poor  Goodyear’s  hopes  were  dashed  to  the 
ground.  It  was  found  that  the  aqua  fortis  merely  “cured”  the 
surface  of  the  material,  and  that  only  very  thin  cloth  made  in 
this  way  was  durable.  His  other  goods  began  to  prove  worth¬ 
less,  and  his  promising  business  came  to  a  sudden  and  disas¬ 
trous  end.  All  his  possessions  were  seized  and  sold  for  debt, 
and  once  more  he  was  reduced  to  poverty.  His  position  was 
even  worse  than  before,  for  his  family  had  increased  in  size, 
and  his  aged  father  also  had  become  dependent  upon  him  for 
support. 

Friends,  relatives,  and  even  his  wife,  all  demanded  that  he 
should  abandon  his  empty  dreams,  and  turn  his  attention  to 
something  that  would  yield  a  support  to  his  family.  Four 
years  of  constant  failure,  added  to  the  unfortunate  experience, 
of  those  who  had  preceded  him,  ought  to  convince  him,  they 
said,  that  he  was  hoping  against  hope.  Hitherto  his  conduct, 
they  said,  had  been  absurd,  though  they  admitted  that  he  was 
to  some  extent  excused  for  it  by  his  partial  success;  but  to 
persist  in  it  would  now  be  criminal.  The  inventor  was  driven 
to  despair,  and  being  a  man  of  tender  feelings  and  ardently 
devoted  to  his  family,  might  have  yielded  to  them  had  he  not 
felt  that  he  was  nearer  than  ever  to  the  discovery  of  the  secret 
that  had  eluded  him  so  long. 

Just  before  the  failure  of  his  mail-bags  had  brought  ruin 
upon  him,  he  had  taken  into  his  employ  a  man  named 
Nathaniel  Hayward,  who  had  been  the  foreman  of  the  old 
Roxbury  works,  and  who  was  still  in  charge  of  them  when 
Goodyear  came  to  Roxbury,  making  a  few  rubber  articles  on 
his  own  account.  He  hardened  his  compound  by  mixing  a 
little  powdered  sulphur  with  the  gum,  or  by  sprinkling  sulphur 
on  the  rubber  cloth,  and  drying  it  in  the  sun.  He  declared 
that  the  process  had  been  revealed  to  him  in  a  dream,  but 


316 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


could  give  no  further  account  of  it.  Goodyear  was  astonished 
to  find  that  the  sulphur  cured  the  India-rubber  as  thoroughly 
as  the  aqua  fortis,  the  principal  objection  being  that  the  sul¬ 
phurous  odor  of  the  goods  was  frightful  in  hot  weather.  Hay¬ 
ward’s  process  was  really  the  same  as  that  employed  by  Good¬ 
year,  the  “ curing”  of  the  India-rubber  being  due  in  each  case 
to  the  agency  of  sulphur,  the  principal  difference  between 
them  being  that  Hayward’s  goods  were  dried  by  the  sun,  and 
Goodyear’s  with  nitric  acid.  Hayward  set  so  small  a  value 
upon  his  discovery  that  he  had  readily  sold  it  to  his  new 
employer. 

Goodyear  felt  that  he  had  now  all  but  conquered  his  diffi¬ 
culties.  It  was  plain  that  sulphur  was  the  great  controller  of 
India-rubber,  for  he  had  proved  that  when  applied  to  thin 
cloth  it  would  render  it  available  for  most  purposes.  The 
problem  that  now  remained  was  how  to  mix  sulphur  and  the 
gum  in  a  mass,  so  that  every  part  of  the  rubber  should  be 
subjected  to  the  agency  of  the  sulphur.  He  experimented  for 
weeks  and  months  with  the  most  intense  eagerness,  but  the 
mystery  completely  baffled  him.  His  friends  urged  him  to 
go  to  work  to  do  something  for  his  family,  but  he  could  not 
turn  back.  The  goal  was  almost  in  sight,  and  he  felt  that  he 
would  be  false  to  his  mission  were  he  to  abandon  his  labors 
now.  To  the  world  he  seemed  a  crack-brained  dreamer,  and 
some  there  were  who,  seeing  the  distress  of  his  family,  did 
not  hesitate  to  apply  still  harsher  names  to  him ;  but  to  the 
Great  Eye  that  reads  all  hearts,  how  different  did  this  man 
appear!  It  saw  the  anguish  that  wrung  the  heart  of  Charles 
Goodyear,  and  knew  the  more  than  heroic  firmness  with  which, 
in  the  midst  of  his  poverty  and  suffering,  he  agonized  for  the 
great  discovery.  Had  it  been  merely  wealth  that  he  was 
working  for,  doubtless  he  would  have  turned  back  and  sought 


* 


CttARLES  GOODYEAR. 


319 


some  other  means  of  obtaining  it;  but  he  sought  more.  He 
was  striving  for  the  good  of  his  fellow-men,  and  ambitious  of 
becoming  a  benefactor  of  the  race.  He  felt  that  he  had  a 
mission  to  fulfill,  and  no  one  else  could  perform  it. 

He  was  right.  A  still  greater  success  was  about  to  crown 
his  labors,  but  in  a  manner  far  different  from  his  expectations. 
His  experiments  had  developed  nothing;  chance  was  to  make 
the  revelation.  It  was  in  the  spring  of  1839  that  this  revela¬ 
tion  came  to  him,  and  in  the  following  manner:  Standing 
before  a  stove  in  a  store  at  Woburn,  Massachusetts,  he  was 
explaining  to  some  acquaintances  the  properties  of  a  piece  of 
sulphur-cured  India-rubber  which  he  held  in  his  hand.  They 
listened  to  him  good-naturedly,  but  with  evident  incredulity, 
when  suddenly  he  dropped  the  rubber  on  the  stove,  which  was 
red  hot.  His  old  cloths  would  have  melted  instantly  from 
contact  with  such  heat;  but,  to  his  surprise,  this  piece  under¬ 
went  no  such  change.  In  amazement,  he  examined  it,  and 
found  that  while  it  had  charred  or  shriveled,  like  leather,  it 
had  not  softened  at  all.  The  bystanders  attached  no  impor¬ 
tance  to  this  phenomenon,  but  to  him  it  was  a  revelation.  He 
renewed  his  experiments  with  enthusiasm,  and  in  a  little  while 
established  the  facts  that  India-rubber,  when  mixed  with  sul¬ 
phur  and  exposed  to  a  certain  degree  of  heat  for  a  certain  time, 
would  not  melt  or  even  soften  at  any  degree  of  heat,  that  it 
would  only  char  at  two  hundred  and  eighty  degrees,  and  that 
it  would  not  stiffen  from  exposure  to  any  degree  of  cold.  The 
difficulty  now  consisted  in  finding  out  the  exact  degree  of  heat 
necessary  for  the  perfection  of  the  rubber,  and  the  exact  length 
of  time  required  for  the  heating. 

He  made  this  discovery  in  his  darkest  days;  when,  in  fact, 
he  was  in  constant  danger  of  arrest  for  debt,  having  already 
been  a  frequent  inmate  of  the  debtor’s  prison.  He  was  in  the 


320 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


depths  of  bitter  poverty,  and  in  such  feeble  health  that  he  was 
constantly  haunted  by  the  fear  of  dying  before  he  had  per¬ 
fected  his  discovery — before  he  had  fulfilled  his  mission.  His 
poverty  was  a  greater  drawback  to  him  than  ever  before.  He 
needed  an  apparatus  for  producing  a  high  and  uniform  heat 
for  his  experiments,  and  he  was  unable  to  obtain  it.  He 
used  to  bake  his  compound  in  his  wife’s  bread  oven,  and  steam 
it  over  the  spout  of  her  tea-kettle,  and  to  press  the  kitchen  fire 
into  his  service  as  far  as  it  would  go.  When  this  failed,  he 
would  go  to  the  shops  in  the  vicinity  of  Woburn,  and  beg  to 
be  allowed  to  use  the  ovens  and  boilers  after  working  hours 
were  over.  The  workmen  regarded  him  as  a  lunatic,  but  were 
too  good-natured  to  deny  him  the  request.  Finall}7,  he  induced 
a  bricklayer  to  make  him  an  oven,  and  paid  him  in  mason’s 
aprons  of  India-rubber.  The  oven  was  a  failure.  Sometimes 
it  would  turn  out  pieces  of  perfectly  vulcanized  cloth,  and  again 
the  goods  would  be  charred  and  ruined.  Goodyear  was  in 
despair. 

All  this  time  he  lived  on  the  charity  of  his  friends.  His 
neighbors  pretended  to  lend  him  money,  but  in  reality  gave 
him  the  means  of  keeping  his  family  from  starvation.  He  has 
declared  that  all  the  while  he  felt  sure  he  would,  before  long, 
be  able  to  pay  them  back,  but  they  declared  with  equal  emphasis 
that,  at  that  time,  they  never  expected  to  witness  his  success. 
He  was  yellow  and  shriveled  in  face,  with  a  gaunt,  lean  figure, 
and  his  habit  of  wearing  an  India-rubber  coat,  which  was 
charred  and  blackened  from  his  frequent  experiments  with  it, 
gave  him  a  wild  and  singular  appearance.  People  shook  their 
heads  solemnly  when  they  saw  him,  and  said  that  the  mad¬ 
house  was  the  proper  place  for  him. 

The  winter  of  1839-40  was  long  and  severe.  At  the  open¬ 
ing  of  the  season,  Mr.  Goodyear  received  a  letter  from  a  house 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


321 


fn  Paris,  making  him  a  handsome  offer  for  the  use  of  his  pro- 
oess  of  curing  India-rubber  with  aqua  fortis.  Here  was  a 
chance  for  him  to  rise  out  of  his  misery.  A  year  before  he 
would  have  closed  with  the  offer,  but  since  then  he  had  dis¬ 
covered  the  effects  of  sulphur  and  heat  on  his  compound,  and 
fiad  passed  far  beyond  the  aqua  fortis  stage.  Disappointment 
and  want  had  not  warped  his  honesty,  and  he  at  once  declined 
to  enter  into  any  arrangements  with  the  French  house,  inform¬ 
ing  them  that  although  the  process  they  desired  to  purchase 
was  a  valuable  one,  it  was  about  to  be  entirely  replaced  by 
another  which  he  was  then  on  the  point  of  perfecting,  and 
which  he  would  gladly  sell  them  as  soon  as  he  had  completed 
it.  His  friends  declared  that  he  was  mad  to  refuse  such  an 
offer;  but  he  replied  that  nothing  would  induce  him  to  sell  a 
process  which  he  knew  was  about  to  be  rendered  worthless  by 
still  greater  discoveries. 

A  few  weeks  later,  a  terrible  snow-storm  passed  over  the 
land,  one  of  the  worst  that  New  England  has  ever  known,  and 
in  the  midst  of  it  Goodyear  made  the  appalling  discovery  that 
he  had  not  a  particle  of  fuel  or  a  mouthful  of  food  in  the  house. 
He  was  ill  enough  to  be  in  bed  himself,  and  his  purse  was  en¬ 
tirely  empty.  It  was  a  terrible  position,  made  worse,  too,  by 
the  fact  that  his  friends  who  had  formerly  aided  him  had  turned 
from  him,  vexed  with  his  pertinacity,  and  abandoned  him  to 
his  fate.  In  his  despair,  he  bethought  him  of  a  mere  acquaint¬ 
ance  who  lived  several  miles  from  his  cottage,  and  who  but  a 
few  days  before  had  spoken  to  him  with  more  of  kindness  than 
lie  had  received  of  late.  This  gentleman,  he  thought,  would  aid 
him  in  his  distress,  if  he  could  but  reach  his  house,  but  in  such  a 
snow  the  journey  seemed  hopeless  to  a  man  in  his  feeble  health. 
Still  the  effort  must  be  made.  Nerved  by  despair,  he  set  out, 
and  pushed  his  way  resolutely  through  the  heavy  drifts.  The 


322 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


way  was  long,  and  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  would  never  accom¬ 
plish  it.  Often  he  fell  prostrate  on  the  snow,  almost  fainting 
with  fatigue  and  hunger,  and  again  he  would  sit  down  wearily 
in  the  road,  feeling  that  he  would  gladly  die  if  his  discovery 
were  but  completed.  At  length,  however,  he  reached  the 
end  of  his  journey,  and  fortunately  found  his  acquaintance  at 
home.  To  this  gentleman  he  told  the  story  of  his  discovery, 
his  hopes,  his  struggles,  and  his  present  sufferings,  and  implored 
him  to  aid  him.  Mr.  Coolidge* — for  such  was  the  gentleman’s 
name — listened  to  him  kindly,  and  after  expressing  the  warmest 
sympathy  for  him,  loaned  him  money  enough  to  support  his 
family  during  the  severe  weather,  and  to  enable  him  to  continue 
his  experiments. 

“  Seeing  no  prospect  of  success  in  Massachusetts,  he  now 
resolved  to  make  a  desperate  effort  to  get  to  New  York,  feeling 
confident  that  the  specimens  he  could  take  with  him  would  con¬ 
vince  some  one  of  the  superiority  of  his  new  method.  He  was 
beginning  to  understand  the  causes  of  his  many  failures,  but  he 
saw  clearly  that  his  compound  could  not  be  worked  with  cer¬ 
tainty  without  expensive  apparatus.  It  was  a  very  delicate  op¬ 
eration,  requiring  exactness  and  promptitude.  The  conditions 
upon  which  success  depended  were  numerous,  and  the  failure 
of  one  spoiled  all.  .  .  It  cost  him  thousands  of  failures  to  learn 
that  a  little  acid  in  his  sulphur  caused  the  blistering;  that  his 
compound  must  be  heated  almost  immediately  after  being 
mixed,  or  it  would  never  vulcanize;  that  a  portion  of  white 
lead  in  the  compound  greatly  facilitated  the  operation  and  im¬ 
proved  the  result ;  and  when  he  had  learned  these  facts,  it  still 
required  costly  and  laborious  experiments  to  devise  the  best 
methods  of  compounding  his  ingredients,  the  best  proportions, 
the  best  mode  of  heating,  the  proper  duration  of  the  heating, 

*  O.  B.  Cooliclge,  of  Woburn. 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


323 


4f 

and  the  various  useful  effects  that  could  be  produced  by  vary¬ 
ing  the  proportions  and  the  degree  of  heat.  He  tells  us  that 
many  times  when,  by  exhausting  every  resource,  be  had  pre¬ 
pared  a  quantity  of  his  compound  for  heating,  it  was  spoiled 
because  he  could  not,  with  his  inadequate  apparatus,  apply  the 
heat  soon  enough. 

“  To  New  York,  then,  he  directed  his  thoughts.  Merely  to 
get  there  cost  him  a  severer  and  a  longer  effort  than  men  in 
general  are  capable  of  making.  First  he  walked  to  Boston,  ten 
miles  distant,  where  he  hoped  to  borrow  from  an  old  acquaint¬ 
ance  fifty  dollars,  with  which  to  provide  for  his  family  and  pay 
his  fare  to  New  York.  He  not  only  failed  in  this,  but  he  was 
arrested  for  debt  and  thrown  into  prison.  Even  in  prison, 
while  his  father  was  negotiating  to  procure  his  release,  he 
labored  to  interest  men  of  capital  in  his  discovery,  and  made 
proposals  for  founding  a  factory  in  Boston.  Having  obtained 
his  liberty,  he  went  to  a  hotel,  and  spent  a  week  in  vain  efforts 
to  effect  a  small  loan.  Saturday  night  came,  and  with  it  his 
hotel  bill,  which  he  had  no  means  of  discharging.  In  an  agony 
of  shame  and  anxiety,  he  went  to  a  friend  and  entreated  the 
sum  of  five  dollars  to  enable  him  to  return  home.  He  was  met 
with  a  point  blank  refusal.  In  the  deepest  dejection,  he  walked 
the  streets  till  late  in  the  night,  and  strayed  at  length,  almost 

beside  himself,  to  Cambridge,  where  he  ventured  to  call  upon  a 

\ 

friend  and  ask  shelter  for  the  night.  He  was  hospitably  enter¬ 
tained,  and  the  next  morning  walked  wearily  home,  penniless 
and  despairing.  At  the  door  of  his  house  a  member  of  his 
family  met  him  with  the  news  that  his  youngest  child,  two 
years  old,  whom  lie  had  left  in  perfect  health,  was  dying.  In 
a  few  hours  he  had  in  his  house  a  dead  child,  but  not  the  means 
of  burying  it,  and  five  living  dependents  without  a  morsel  of 
food  to  give  them.  A  storekeeper  near  by  had  promised  to 


824 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


4 

supply  the  family,  but,  discouraged  by  the  unforeseen  length  of 
the  father’s  absence,  he  had  that  day  refused  to  trust  them  fur¬ 
ther.  In  these  terrible  circumstances,  he  applied  to  a  friend 
upon  whose  generosity  he  knew  he  could  rely,  one  who  never 
failed  him.  He  received  in  reply  a  letter  of  severe  and  cutting 
reproach,  inclosing  seven  dollars,  which  his  friend  explained 
was  given  only  out  of  pity  for  his  innocent  and  suffering  family. 
A  stranger  who  chanced  to  be  present  when  this  letter  arrived 
sent  them  a  barrel  of  flour — a  timely  and  blessed  relief.  The 
next  day  the  family  followed  on  foot  the  remains  of  the  little 
child  to  the  grave.” 

He  had  now  reached  the  lowest  ebb  of  his  misery,  and  a 
brighter  day  was  in  store  for  him.  Obtaining  fifty  dollars  from 
a  relative,  he  went  to  New  York,  where  he  succeeded  in  inter¬ 
esting  in  his  discovery  two  brothers,  William  and  Emory  Rider. 
They  agreed  to  advance  him  a  certain  sum  to  support  his  fam¬ 
ily  and  continue  his  experiments.  By  means  of  this  aid  he  was 
enabled  to  keep  his  family  from  want  in  the  future,  and  from 
that  time  his  experiments  never  flagged.  Before  entire  suc¬ 
cess  crowned  his  efforts,  the  brothers  Rider  failed;  but  he  had 
advanced  his  experiments  so  greatly  that  his  brother-in-law, 
William  De  Forrest,  a  rich  woolen  manufacturer,  came  to  his 
support,  and  supplied  him  with  the  means  to  go  on  with  his 
labors.  Mr.  De  Forrest’s  total  advances  amounted  to  forty-six 
thousand  dollars,  from  which  fact  the  reader  may  gain  some 
idea  of  the  obstacles  overcome  by  Goodyear  in  this  last  stage 
of  his  invention. 

The  prize  for  which  he  had  labored  so  long  and  so  heroically 
was  secured  at  last,  and  in  1844,  ten  years  after  the  commence¬ 
ment  of  his  experiments,  he  was  able  to  produce  perfectly  vul¬ 
canized  India-rubber  with  expedition  and  economy,  and,  above 
all,  with  certainty.  He  had  won  a  success  which  added  a  new 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


325 


material  to  art  and  commerce,  and  one  which  could  be  applied 
in  a  thousand  different  ways,  and  all  of  them  useful  to  man. 
But  great  as  his  success  was,  he  was  not  satisfied  with  it.  To 
the  end  of  his  life  his  constant  effort  was  to  improve  his  in¬ 
vention,  and  apply  it  to  new  uses.  He  had  an  unlimited  faith 
in  its  adaptability,  believing  that  there  was  scarcely  any  article 

t 

of  general  use  that  could  not  be  made  of  it.  Upon  one  occa¬ 
sion  he  read  in  a  newspaper  that  twenty  persons  perished  every 
hour  by  drowning.  The  statement  impressed  him  deeply,  and 
his  wife  noticed  that  for  several  nights  he  scarcely  slept  at 
all.  “Try  to  compose  yourself,  and  sleep,”  she  said  to  him. 
“  Sleep  !  ”  he  exclaimed,  “  how  can  I  sleep  when  twenty  hu¬ 
man  beings  are  drowning  every  hour,  and  I  am  the  man  that 
can  save  them?”  And  at  this  time  it  was  his  constant  en¬ 
deavor  to  invent  some  article  of  India-rubber  which  could  be 
easily  carried  by  travelers,  and  which  would  render  it  impos¬ 
sible  for  them  to  sink  in  water. 

% 

Having  brought  his  process  to  a  successful  completion  in 
this  country,  and  obtained  patents  for  it,  he  went  to  Europe 
to  secure  similar  protections  in  the  principal  countries  of  the 
Old  World.  “The  French  laws  require  that  the  patentee 
shall  put  and  keep  his  invention  in  public  use  in  France 
within  two  years  from  its  date.  Goodyear  had,  at  great  incon¬ 
venience  and  expense,  endeavored  to  comply  with  this  and  with 
all  other  requirements  of  the  French  laws,  and  thought  he  had 
effectually  done  so;  but  the  courts  of  France  decided  that  he  had 
not  in  every  particular  complied  with  the  strict  requisitions  of  the 
law,  and  that,  therefore,  his  patent  in  France  had  become  void. 
In  England  he  was  still  more  unfortunate.  Having  sent  spec¬ 
imens  of  vulcanized  fabrics  to  Charles  Mackintosh  &  Co.,  in 
1842,  and  having  opened  with  them  a  negotiation  for  the  sale 
of  the  secret  of  the  invention  or  discovery,  one  of  the  partners 


826 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


of  that  firm,  named  Thomas  Hancock,  availing  himself,  as  he 
admits,  of  the  hints  and  opportunities  thus  presented  to  him, 
rediscovered,  as  he  affirms,  the  process  of  vulcanization,  and 
described  it  in  a  patent  for  England,  which  was  enrolled  on 
May  21,  1844,  about  jive  weeks  after  the  specification  and  pub¬ 
lication  of  the  discovery  to  the  world  by  Goodyear’s  patent  for 
vulcanization  in  France.  And  the  patent  of  Hancock,  held 
good  according  to  a  peculiarity  of  English  law,  thus  super¬ 
seded  Goodyear’s  English  patent  for  vulcanization,  which 
bore  date  a  few  days  later.  Goodyear,  however,  obtained  the 
great  council  medal  of  the  exhibition  of  all  nations  at  London, 
the  grand  medal  of  the  world’s  exhibition  at  Paris,  and  the 
ribbon  of  the  Legion  of  Honor,  presented  by  Napoleon  III.” 

In  his  own  country,  Mr.  Goodyear  was  scarcely  less  unfor¬ 
tunate.  His  patents  were  infringed  and  violated  by  others, 
even  after  the  decision  of  the  courts  seemed  to  place  his  rights 
beyond  question.  He  was  too  thoroughly  the  inventor  and 
too  little  the  man  of  business  to  protect  himself  from  the  rob¬ 
beries  of  the  wretches  who  plundered  him  of  the  profits  of  his 
invention.  It  is  said  that  his  inability  to  manage  sharp  trans¬ 
actions  made  him  the  victim  of  many  who  held  nominally  fair 
business  relations  with  him.  The  United  States  Commissioner 
of  Patents,  in  1858,  thus  spoke  of  his  losses: 

“  No  inventor,  probably,  has .  ever  been  so  harassed,  so 
trampled  upon,  so  plundered  by  that  sordid  and  licentious 
class  of  infringers  known  in  the  parlance  of  the  world,  with 
no  exaggeration  of  phrase,  as  ‘  pirates.’  The  spoliation  of 
their  incessant  guerrilla  warfare  upon  his  defenseless  rights 
have,  unquestionably,  amounted  to  millions.” 

Failing  to  accomplish  any  thing  in  Europe,  Mr.  Goodyear 
returned  to  this  country,  and  continued  his  labors.  His 
health,  never  strong,  gave  way  under  the  continued  strain,  and 


CHARLES  GOODYEAR. 


327 


he  died  in  New  York  in  July,  1860,  in  the  sixtieth  year  of  his 
age,  completely  worn  out.  Notwithstanding  his  great  inven¬ 
tion — an  invention  which  has  made  millions  for  those  engaged 
in  its  manufacture  —  he  died  insolvent,  and  left  his  family 
heavily  in  debt.  A  few  years  after  his  death  an  effort  was 
made  to  procure  from  Congress  a  further  seven  years’  exten¬ 
sion  of  his  patent  for  vulcanization,  for  the  benefit  of  his  family 
and  his  creditors.  The  men  who  had  trampled  his  rights 
under  foot  while  living  were  resolved,  however,  that  he  should 
not  have  justice  done  him  in  death;  and,  through  their  influ¬ 
ence,  that  august  body,  in  strange  contrast  with  its  usual  lav¬ 
ish  generosity  in  the  matter  of  land  grants  and  the  like,  coldly 
declined  -to  do  any  thing  for  the  family  of  the  man  to  whom 
civilization  owes  so  much,  and  the  effort  proved  abortive. 

But,  though  unfortunate  in  a  pecuniary  sense,  though  he 
died  without  freeing  himself  from  the  embarrassments  which 
haunted  him  through  life,  there  can  be  no  question  that  Charles 
Goodyear  richly  merits  the  place  which  we  have  given  him  in 
this  gallery  of  “  Our  Self-made  Men  ;  ”  not  only  on  account  of 
the  great  merit  and  usefulness  of  his  discovery  or  invention, 
but  because  that  invention  has  been  the  source  of  many  a 
“ great  fortune”  to  others,  as  it  might,  indeed,  have  been  to 
him,  had  his  rights  been  respected,  or  properly  protected  when 
infringed.  It  is  sad  to  reflect  that  he  died  poor  who  has  given 
wealth  to  so  many,  and  accomplished  results  so  beneficent  to 

4 

mankind.  Yet  he  did  not  fail  entirely  of  his  reward  in  life; 
he  lived  to  see  his  invention  give  rise  to  large  factories  in  the 
United  States,  and  in  England,  France,  and  Germany,  which 
employ  sixty  thousand  operatives,  and  produce  over  five  hun¬ 
dred  different  kinds  of  articles,  to  the  amount  of  eight  millions 
of  dollars  annually.  He  lived  to  see  boots  and  shoes,  clothing, 

caps,  hats,  articles  of  commerce  and  of  pleasure,  mechanical, 
20 


328 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE# 


scientific,  and  surgical  instruments,  toys,  belting  for  machinery, 
packing  for  the  steam-engine,  and  many  other  articles  now  in 
common  use,  made  of  the  material,  the  discovery  and  perfec¬ 
tion  of  which  cost  him  long  and  sorrowful  years  of  toil.  He 
lived  to  hear  his  name  mentioned  by  millions  as  one  of  their 
greatest  benefactors ;  to  know  that  he  had  conferred  upon  the 
world  benefits  of  which  those  who  had  robbed  him  could  not 
deprive  his  fellow-men ;  and  to  feel  that  he  had  at  length 
accomplished  his  mission — a  mission  which  has  been  produc* 
tive  of  good  alone. 


ELI  WHITNEY. 


329 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

ELI  WHITNEY. 

T  the  close  of  the  Revolution  the  States  of  South 
Carolina  and  Georgia  presented  large  tracts  of 
land  to  the  gallant  General  Nathaniel  Greene, 
to  whose  genius  they  were  indebted  for  their 
relief  from  British  tyranny.  Soon  after  this 
grant  was  made,  General  Greene  removed  his  family  to  Mul¬ 
berry  Grove,  a  fine  plantation  on  the  Georgia  side  of  the  Sa¬ 
vannah  River.  Here  he  died  in  1786,  from  sunstroke,  but  his 
family  continued  to  reside  on  the  place.  The  mansion  of  Mrs. 
Greene  was  noted  for  its  hospitality,  and  was  frequently  filled 
with  guests  who  came  to  pay  their  respects  to  the  widow  of  the 
most  brilliant  and  best  trusted  subordinate  of  the  immortal 
Washington. 

To  this  mansion  there  came  one  day,  in  the  year  1792,  Eli 
Whitney,  then  a  young  man  recently  from  New  England.  Ho 
w?as  a  native  of  Westborough,  Massachusetts,  where  he  was  born 
on  the  8th  of  December,  1765.  Of  his  youth  but  little  is 
known,  save  that  he  was  gifted  with  unusual  mechanical  genius, 
the  employment  of  which  enabled  him  to  overcome  some  of  the 
difficulties  incident  to  his  poverty,  and  to  acquire  the  means  of 
obtaining  a  good  common  school  education.  Adding  to  this  the 
labors  of  a  teacher,  he  earned  a  sum  sufficient  to  carry  him 


330 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


through  Yale  College,  where  he  was  graduated  in  the  summer 
of  1702,  a  few  months  before  his  arrival  in  Georgia.  He  had 
come  South  to  accept  the  offer  of  a  situation  as  teacher,  but  the 
place  had  been  filled  before  his  arrival,  and,  being  without 
friends  in  that  section,  he  sought  employment  from  Mrs.  Greene. 
Though  pleased  with  his  modesty  and  intelligence,  that  lady 
could  not  avail  herself  of  his  services  as  a  tutor,  but  invited  him 
to  make  her  house  his  home  as  long  as  he  should  desire  to  re¬ 
main  in  Georgia.  He  was  sick  in  body  and  disheartened  by  his 
first  failure,  and  gladly  accepted  her  invitation.  While  her 
guest  he  made  her  a  tambour  frame  of  an  improved  pattern, 
and  a  number  of  ingenious  toys  for  her  children,  which  so  de¬ 
lighted  the  good  lady  that  she  enthusiastically  declared  him 
capable  of  doing  any  thing. 

Not  long  after  Mr.  Whitney’s  arrival  at  the  plantation,  Mrs. 
Greene  was  entertaining  a  number  of  visitors  from  the  sur¬ 
rounding  country,  ^several  planters  of  considerable  wealth  being 
among  the  number,  when  one  of  the  guests  turned  the  conversa¬ 
tion  upon  the  subject  of  cotton-raising,  by  declaring  that  he  had 
met  with  such  poor  success  that  he  was  ready  to  abandon  the 
undertaking.  His  trouble  was  not,  he  said,  that  cotton  would 
not  grow  in  bis  land,  for  it  yielded  an  abundant  return,  but 
that  the  labor  of  clearing  it  from  the  seed  was  so  enormous  that 
he  could  not  do  more  than  pay  expenses  after  selling  it. 

His  case  was  simply  one  among  a  thousand.  The  far  South¬ 
ern  States  were  admitted  by  every  one  to  be  admirably  adapted 
to  the  cultivation  of  cotton,  but,  after  it  was  grown  and  picked, 
the  expense  of  cleaning  it  destroyed  nearly  all  the  profits  of  the 
transaction.  The  cleaning  process  was  performed  by  hand,  and 
it  was  as  much  as  an  able-bodied  negro  could  do  to  clean  one 
pound  per  day  in  this  manner.  Disheartened  by  this  difficulty, 
which  no  one  had  yet  been  able  to  remove,  the  planters  of  the 


ELI  WHITNEY. 


331 


South  were  seriously  contemplating  the  entire  abandonment  of 
this  portion  of  their  industry,  since  it  only  involved  them  in 
debt.  Their  lands  were  heavily  mortgaged,  and  general  ruin 
seemed  to  threaten  them.  All  felt  that  the  invention  of  a 
machine  for  cleaning  or  ginning  the  cotton  would  not  only  re¬ 
move  their  difficulties,  but  enable  them  to  plant  the  green  cot¬ 
ton-seed,  from  the  use  of  which  they  were  then  almost  entirely 
debarred,  because,  although  more  productive  and  of  a  better 
quality  than  the  black,  and  adapted  by  nature  to  a  much  greater 
variety  of  climate,  it  was  much  more  difficult  to  clean,  and 
therefore  less  profitable  to  cultivate. 

These  facts  were  discussed  in  the  conversation  at  Mrs. 
Greene’s  table,  and  it  was  suggested  by  one  of  the  company 
that  perhaps  the  very  urgency  of  the  case  would  induce  some 
ingenious  man  to  invent  a  machine  which  should  solve  the 
problem,  and  remove  all  the  difficulties  in  the  way. 

“  Is  it  a  machine  you  want  ?  ”  said  Mrs.  Greene,  eagerly. 
“Then,  gentlemen,  you  should  apply  to  my  young  friend,  Mr. 
Whitney ;  he  can  make  any  thing.” 

She  at  once  sent  for  Whitney,  and  introduced  him  to  her 
guests,  who  repeated  to  him  the  substance  of  their  conversa¬ 
tion,  and  urged  him  to  undertake  the  invention  of  what  was  so 
much  needed.  The  young  man  protested  that  he  had  never 
seen  either  a  pod  of  cotton  or  a  cotton-seed  in  his  life,  and  was 
utterly  incompetent  for  the  task  they  proposed.  In  spite  of 
this,  however,  his  new  acquaintances  urged  him  to  attempt  it, 
and  assured  him  that  if  successful  his  invention  would  make  his 
fortune.  Whitney  would  promise  nothing  more  than  to  think 
of  the  matter,  and  the  planters  departed  in  the  belief  that  noth¬ 
ing  would  come  of  their  entreaties,  and  that  the  culture  of  cot¬ 
ton  would  languish  until  it  should  finally  die  out. 

Whitney  did  think  of  the  matter,  and  the  result  was  that  he 


332 


KINGS  OF  FOETUNE. 


decided  to  attempt  tlie  production  of  a  machine  which  should 
dean  cotton  both  expeditiously  and  cheaply.  It  was  late  in 
the  season,  and  unginned  cotton,  or  cotton  from  which  the 
seeds  had  not  been  removed,  was  hard  to  procure.  With  con- 
siderable  difficulty  he  succeeded  in  finding  a  few  pounds  on  the 
wharf  at  Savannah,  and  at  once  securing  his  prize,  he  carried 
it  home  in  his  hands. 

Mrs.  Greene  being  confidentially  informed  of  his  plans,  pro¬ 
vided  him  with  a  room  in  the  cellar  of  her  house,  where  he 
could  carry  on  his  work  in  secret.  All  that  winter  he  worked 


at  it,  with  a  patience  and  energy  which  could  not  fail  of  suc¬ 
cess.  Many  difficulties  confronted  him.  To  carry  on  his  work 
successfully,  he  needed  tools  of  a  certain  description,  which  were 
not  to  be  had  in  Savannah,  or  even  in  Charleston,  upon  any 
terms.  But  when  was  the  genius  of  a  Yankee  ever  baffled  by 
difficulties?  Whitney’s  mechanical  skill  came  to  his  aid,  and 
he  conquered  this  obstacle  by  manufacturing  all  the  implements 


ELI  WHITNEY. 


333 


he  needed.  He  wanted  wire,  but  none  was  to  be  found,  and  he 
was  compelled  to  make  all  that  he  used.  A  score  or  more  of 
drawbacks  presented  themselves,  and  were  overcome  in  this 
way,  and  all  through  the  winter  the  young  inventor  applied 
himself  with  diligence  to  his  task.  The  children  and  servants 
regarded  him  with  the  greatest  curiosity.  They  heard  him 
hammering  and  sawing  in  his  room,  the  doors  of  which  were 
always  kept  locked,  and  into  which  they  were  never  allowed  to 
enter.  Mrs.  Greene  was  kept  fully  informed  of  his  progress. 
When  sure  of  success,  Whitney  revealed  the  secret  to  a  Mv. 
Miller,  a  gentleman  of  means,  who  consented  to  enter  into  a 
copartnership  with  him  for  the  manufacture  of  the  machines, 
after  the  completion  of  the  model  should  have  enabled  Whitney 
to  secure  a  patent  for  his  invention. 

Whitney  had  hoped  to  keep  his  work  secret  from  all  others, 
but  this  proved  to  be  impossible.  It  became  rumored  about 
the  country  that  the  young  man  from  New  England,  who  was 
living  at  Mrs.  Greene’s,  was  engaged  in  inventing  a  machine 
which  would  clean  cotton  with  the  rapidity  of  thought,  and  the 
most  intense  eagerness  was  manifested  to  see  the  wonderful 
production,  which  every  one  felt  would  entirely  revolutionize 
cotton  culture  in  the  South.  Whitney  endeavored  to  guard  his 
invention  from  the  public  curiosity,  but  without  success.  Before 
he  had  completed  his  model,  some  scoundrels  broke  into  the 
place  containing  it,  and  carried  it  off  by  night.  He  succeeded 
in  recovering  it,  but  the  principle  upon  which  it  depended  was 
made  public,  and  before  the  model  was  completed  and  a  patent 
secured,  a  number  of  machines  based  on  his  invention  had  been 
surreptitiously  made,  and  were  in  operation. 

In  spite  of  this  discouraging  circumstance,  Whitney  brought 
his  invention  to  perfection,  and  in  the  spring  of  1793  set  up  his 
first  cotton  gin,  under  a  shed  on  Mrs.  Greene’s  plantation,  and 


334 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


invited  a  number  of  the  neighboring  planters  to  witness  its 
operation. 

His  machine  was  very  simple,  but  none  the  less  ingenious 
on  that  account.  The  cotton  was  placed  in  a  trough,  the  bot¬ 
tom  of  which  consisted  of  parallel  rows  of  wire,  placed  like  the 
bars  in  a  grating,  but  so  close  together  that  the  seed  could  not 
pass  through  them.  Underneath  this  trough  revolved  an  iron 
roller,  armed  with  teeth  formed  of  strong  wires  projecting  from 
the  roller,  which  passed  between  the  wire  bars,  and,  seizing  the 
cotton,  drew  it  through  the  bars  and  passed  it  behind  the  roller, 
where  it  was  brushed  off  the  wire  teeth  by  means  of  a  cylin¬ 
drical  brush.  The  seed,  unable  to  pass  through  the  bars,  were 
left  behind,  and,  completely  stripped  of  the  fiber,  ran  out  in  a 
stream  through  a  spout  at  one  end  of  the  trough.  It  was  found 
that  the  cotton  thus  ginned  was  cleaned  thoroughly,*  and  far 
better  than  it  could  be  done  by  hand,  and  that  a  single  man,  by 
this  process,  could  clean  as  much  as  three  hundred  pounds  in 
a  day. 

The  spectators  were  delighted  with  Whitney’s  machine,  and 
urged  him  to  lose  no  time  in  putting  it  in  the  market.  They 
predicted  an  unlimited  success  for  it,  and  assured  the  inventor 
that  it  would  not  only  make  his  own  fortune,  but  also  render 
cotton  culture  the  source  of  wealth  to  the  South.  They  did  not 
exaggerate.  As  soon  as  it  was  made  known  to  the  public, 
Whitney’s  machine  came  into  general  use.  Planters  had  no 
longer  any  thing  to  fear  from  the  labor  and  expense  of  prepar- 


*  The  cotton  for  which  Whitney’s  machine  accomplished  so  much,  was  the 
short  staple,  which  is  the  principal  product  of  the  South.  The  Sea  Island  cot¬ 
ton  could  not  be  cleaned  by  it,  on  account  of  the  length  and  delicacy  of  its  fiber; 
and  this  species,  for  the  want  of  some  cheap  and  expeditious  method  of  pre¬ 
paring  it,  has  seldom  been  grown  to  a  greater  quantity  than  fifty  thousand  bags 
of  three  hundred  pounds  each.  Consequently,  it  has  always  commanded  a  high 
price. 


ELI  WHITNEY. 


335 


ing  their  great  staple  for  market.  Whitney’s  genius  had  swept 
away  all  their  difficulties,  and  they  reaped  a  golden  harvest 
from'  it.  They  were  enabled  to  send  their  cotton  promptly 
and  cheaply  to  market,  where  it  brought  good  prices.  With 
the  money  thus  obtained  they  paid  their  debts,  and  increased 
their  capacity  for  cultivation.  Every  year  the  area  devoted  to 
cotton-growing  became  more  extended,  and  the  prosperity  of 
the  South  became  greater  and  more  durable.  In  1793,  the 
total  export  of  cotton  from  the  United  States  was  ten  thousand 
bales;  in  1860,  it  was  over  four  millions  of  bales.  Hundreds 
of  millions  of  dollars  were  brought  into  the  South  by  this  inven¬ 
tion — so  that  it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  the  remarkable 
prosperity  enjoyed  by  the  South  at  the  commencement  of  our 
late  civil  war  was  due  entirely  to  the  genius  of  Eli  Whitney. 
This  opinion  is  fortified  by  the  following  remarks  of  Judge 
Johnson,  uttered  in  a  charge  to  the  jury  in  a  suit  brought  by 
Whitney,  in  Savannah,  in  1807,  to  sustain  the  validity  of  his 
patent : 

“With  regard  to  the  utility  of  this  discovery  .  .  .  the 

whole  interior  of  the  Southern  States  was  languishing,  and  its 
inhabitants  emigrating  for  want  of  some  object  to  engage  their 
attention  and  employ  their  industry,  when  the  invention  of  this 
machine  at  once  opened  views  to  them  which  set  the  whole 
country  in  active  motion.  From  childhood  to  age  it  has  pre¬ 
sented  to  us  a  lucrative  employment.  Individuals  wTho  were 
depressed  with  poverty,  and  sunk  in  idleness,  have  suddenly 
risen  to  wealth  and  respectability.  Our  debts  have  been  paid 
off,  our  capitals  have  increased,  and  our  lands  have  trebled 
themselves  in  value.  We  can  not  express  the  weight  of  the 
obligation  which  the  country  owes  to  this  invention.  The  ex¬ 
tent  of  it  can  not  now  be  seen.” 

Surely,  the  reader  will  exclaim,  if  such  was  the  profit  of  this 


386 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


invention  to  the  country  at  large,  what  a  vast  fortune  must  it 
have  been  to  its  inventor!  Let  us  see.  In  May,  1793,  Whit¬ 
ney  and  Miller  went  to  Connecticut  and  established  a  factory 
for  the  construction  of  cotton  gins.  They  were  in  possession 
of  a  patent  which  was  supposed  to  pledge  to  them  the  protec¬ 
tion  of  the  United  States.  The  demand  for  the  machine  was 
increasing  every  day,  and  it  seemed  that  they  would  reap  'a 
golden  harvest  from  it.  They  were  disappointed.  The  machine 
was  so  simple  that  any  competent  mechanic  could  easily  manu¬ 
facture  one  after  examining  the  model,  and  this  temptation  to 
dishonesty  proved  too  strong  for  the  morality  of  the  cotton¬ 
growing  community.  In  a  short  time  there  were  hundreds  of 
fraudulent  machines  at  work  in  the  South,  made  and  sold  in 
direct  and  open  violation  of  Whitney’s  rights.  In  vain  the  in¬ 
ventor  brought  suit  against  those  who  infringed  his  patent.  It 
was  rare  that  a  jury  in  a  cotton  State  gave  a  verdict  in  his 
favor.  In  Georgia  it  was  boldly  asserted  that  Whitney  was  not 
the  inventor  of  the  cotton  gin,  but  that  some  persons  in  Swit¬ 
zerland  had  invented  something  similar  to  it,  and  the  substitu¬ 
tion  of  teeth,  cut  in  an  iron  plate,  instead  of  wire,  was  claimed 
as  superseding  his  invention.  The  Legislature  of  South  Caro¬ 
lina  granted  him  the  beggarly  sum  of  $50,000  for  the  use  of 
his  invention  by  the  planters  of  that  State ;  but  it  was  only  by 
going  to  law,  and  after  several  tedious  and  vexatious  suits, 
that  he  was  able  to  secure  this  sum.  Tennessee  agreed  to  allow 
him  a' percentage  for  the  use  of  each  saw  for  a  certain  period, 
but  afterward  repudiated  her  contract.  The  action  of  North 
Carolina  forms  the  only  bright  page  in  this  history  of  fraud 
and  wrong.  That  State  allowed  him  a  percentage  for  the  use 
of  each  saw  for  the  term  of  five  years,  and  promptly  collected 
the  money  and  paid  it  over  to  the  patentee.  For  fourteen 
years  Whitney  continued  to  manufacture  his  machines,  reaping 


ELI  WHITNEY. 


837 


absolutely  no  profit  from  his  investments,  and  earning  merely  a 
bare  support.  During  all  this  time  his  rights  were  systemat¬ 
ically  violated,  suits  were  wrongfully  decided  against  him  by 
various  Southern  courts,  and  he  was  harassed  and  plundered  on 
every  side.  America  never  presented  a  more  shameful  spec¬ 
tacle  than  was  exhibited  when  the  courts  of  the  cotton-growing 
regions  united  with  the  piratical  infringers  of  Whitney’s  rights 
in  robbing  their  greatest  benefactor.  In  1807,  Whitney’s  part¬ 
ner  died,  and  his  factory  was  destroyed  by  fire.  In  the  same 
year  his  patent  expired,  and  he  sought  its  renewal  from  Con¬ 
gress.  Here  again  he  was  met  with  the  ingratitude  of  the 
cotton  States.  The  Southern  members,  then  all  powerful  in 
the  Government,  united  in  opposing  the  extension  of  his  pat¬ 
ent,  and  his  petition  was  rejected.  At  the  same  time  a  report 
was  industriously  circulated  that  his  machine  injured  the  fiber 
of  the  cotton;  but  it  is  a  significant  fact  that,  although  the 
planters  insisted  vehemently  upon  this  assertion  while  Whit¬ 
ney  was  seeking  an  extension  of  his  patent,  not  one  of  them 
discontinued  the  use  of  his  machine,  or  sought  to  remedy  the 
alleged  defect. 

Whitney,  thoroughly  disheartened,  now  abandoned  the  manu¬ 
facture  of  cotton  gins  in  disgust,  wound  up  his  affairs,  and 
found  himself  a  poor  man.  In  spite  of  the  far-reaching  bene¬ 
fits  of  his  invention,  he  had  not  realized  one  dollar  above  his 
expenses.  He  had  given  millions  upon  millions  of  dollars  to 
the  cotton -growing  States,  he  had  opened  the  way  for  the  estab¬ 
lishment  of  the  vast  cotton-spinning  interests  of  his  own  coun¬ 
try  and  Europe,  and  yet,  after  fourteen  years  of  hard  labor,  he 
was  a  poor  man,  the  victim  of  a  wealthy,  powerful,  and,  in  his 
case,  a  dishonest  class,  who  had  robbed  him  of  his  rights  and  of 
the  fortune  he  had  so  fairly  earned.  Truly,  “  wisdom  is  bettor 
than  strength,  but  the  poor  man’s  wisdom  is  despised.” 


338 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Whitney,  however,  was  not  the  man  to  waste  his  time  in 
repining.  He  abandoned  his  efforts  to  protect  his  cotton  gin 
because  of  his  conviction  that  there  was  not  honesty  enough  in 
the  country  to  sustain  him  in  his  rights,  but  he  did  not  abandon 
with  it  the  idea  of  winning  fortune.  He  promptly  turned  his 
genius  in  another  direction,  and  this  time  with  success. 

The  fire-arms  then  in  use  were  heavy,  clumsy  weapons,  and 
effective  only  at  very  short  range.  He  examined  the  system 
closely,  and  quickly  designed  several  important  improvements 
in  them,  especially  in  the  old-fashioned  musket.  Although  his 
improved  arms  were  not  to  be  compared  with  the  terribly  effec¬ 
tive  weapons  of  to-day,  they  were  admitted  to  be  the  best  then 
in  use.  By  examining  the  Springfield  musket,  which  is  due 
almost  entirely  to  his  genius,  the  reader  can  form  an  accurate 
estimate  of  the  service  he  rendered  in  this  respect.  He  has  the 
honor  of  being  the  inaugurator  of  the  system  of  progressive  im¬ 
provement  in  fire-arms,  which  has  gone  on  steadily  and  with¬ 
out  flagging  for  now  fully  sixty  years  past. 

Some  time  before  abandoning  the  manufacture  of  the  cotton 
gin,  Mr.  Whitney  established  an  arms  factory  in  New  Haven, 
and  obtained  a  contract  from  the  Government  for  ten  thousand 
stand  of  arms,  to  be  delivered  in  two  years.  At  this  time  he 
not  only  had  to  manufacture  the  machinery  needed  by  him  for 
this  purpose,  but  had  to  invent  the  greater  part  of  it.  This 
delayed  the  execution  of  his  contract  for  eight  years,  but  at  the 
expiration  of  that  time  he  had  so  far  perfected  his  establish¬ 
ment,  which  had  been  removed  to  Whitneyville,  Conn.,  that 
he  at  once  entered  into  contracts  for  thirty  thousand  more 
arms,  which  he  delivered  promptly  at  the  appointed  time.  His 
factory  was  the  most  complete  in  the  country,  and  was  fitted  up 
in  a  great  measure  with  the  machinery  which  he  had  invented, 
and  without  which  the  improved  weapons  could  not  be  fabri- 


ELI  WHITNEY. 


339 


cated.  He  introduced  a  new  system  into  the  manufacture  of 
fire-arms,  and  one  which  greatly  increased  the  rapidity  of  con¬ 
struction.  “  He  was  the  first  manufacturer  of  fire-arms  who 
carried  the  division  of  labor  to  the  extent  of  making  it  the  duty 
of  each  workman  to  perform  by  machinery  but  one  or  two 
operations  on  a  single  portion  of  the  gun,  and  thus  rendered  all 
the  parts  adapted  to  any  one  of  the  thousands  of  arms  in  pro¬ 
cess  of  manufacture  at  the  same  time.” 

His  success  was  now  marked  and  rapid.  His  factory  was 
taxed  to  its  fullest  capacity  to  supply  the  demand  for  arms. 
His  genius  was  rewarded  at  last,  and  he  acquired  a  fortune 
which  enabled  him  not  only  to  pass  the  evening  of  his  days  in 
comfort,  but  also  to  leave  a  handsome  estate  to  his  family.  He 
married  a  daughter  of  Judge  Pierpont  Edwards,  a  lady  of  fine 
accomplishments  and  high  character.  He  died  at  New  Haven 
on  the  8th  of  January,  1825,  in  his  sixtieth  year. 


ELIAS  HOWE. 


i>  i  o 

Ul’J 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

ELIAS  HOWE,  Jk. 

NE  of  the  busiest  parts  of  the  busy  thoroughfare 
of  Broadway,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  is  the 
point  of  its  intersection  with  Fourth  Street. 
Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  people  pass 
and  repass  there  daily,  but  few  ever  pause  to  look 
at  the  curious  machine  which  stands  in  the  window  of 

the  shop  at  the  north-west  corner  of  these  two  streets.  This 

♦ 

machine,  clumsy  and  odd-looking  as  it  is,  nevertheless  has 
a  history  which  makes  it  one  of  the  most  interesting  of  all  the 
sights  of  the  great  city.  It  is  the  first  sewing-machine  that 
was  ever  made. 

Elias  Howe,  its  maker,  was  born  in  the  town  of  Spencer, 
Massachusetts,  in  1819.  He  was  one  of  eight  children,  and  it 
was  no  small  undertaking  on  the  part  of  his  father  to  provide 
a  maintenance  for  such  a  household.  Mr.  Howe,  Sen.,  was  a 
farmer  and  miller,  and,  as  was  the  custom  at  that  time  in  the 
country  towns  of  New  England,  carried  on  in  his  family  some 
of  those  minor  branches  of  industry  suited  to  the  capacity  of 
children,  with  which  New  England  abounds.  When  Elias  was 
six  years  old,  he  was  set,  with  his  brothers  and  sisters,  to  stick¬ 
ing  wire  teeth  through  the  leather  straps  used  for  making  cot¬ 
ton  cards.  When  he  became  old  enough  he  assisted  his  father 


344 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


in  his  saw-mill  and  grist-mill,  and  during  the  winter  months 
picked  up  a  meager  education  at  the  district  school.  He  has 
said  that  it  was  the  rude  and  imperfect  mills  of  his  father  that 
first  turned  his  attention  to  machinery.  He  was  not  fitted  for 
hard  work,  however,  as  he  was  frail  in  constitution  and  in¬ 
capable  of  bearing  much  fatigue.  Moreover,  he  inherited  a 
species  of  lameness  which  proved  a  great  obstacle  to  any  under¬ 
taking  on  his  part,  and  gave  him  no  little  trouble  all  through 
life.  At  the  age  of  eleven  he  went  to  live  out  on  the  farm  of 
a  neighbor,  but  the  labor  proving  too  severe  for  him,  he  re¬ 
turned  home  and  resumed  his  place  in  his  father’s  mills,  where 
he  remained  until  he  was  sixteen  years  old. 

When  at  this  age,  he  conceived  an  ardent  desire  to  go  to 
Lowell  to  seek  his  fortune.  One  of  his  friends  had  just  re¬ 
turned  from  that  place,  and  had  given  him  such  a  wonderful 
description  of  the  city  and  its  huge  mills,  that  he  was  eager  to 
go  there  and  see  the  marvel  for  himself.  Obtaining  his  father’s 
consent,  he  went  to  Lowell,  and  found  employment  as  a  learner 
in  one  of  the  large  cotton-mills  of  the  city.  He  remained  there 
two  years,  when  the  great  financial  disaster  of  1837  threw  him 
out  of  employment  and  compelled  him  to  look  for  work  else¬ 
where.  He  obtained  a  place  at  Cambridge,  in  a  machine-shop, 
and  was  put  to  work  upon  the  new  hemp-carding  machinery 
of  Professor  Treadwell.  His  cousin,  Nathaniel  P.  Banks, 
afterward  governor  of  Massachusetts,  member  of  Congress,  and 
major-general,  worked  in  the  same  shop  with  him,  and  boarded 
at  the  same  house.  Howe  remained  in  Cambridge  only  a  few 
months,  however,  and  was  then  given  a  place  in  the  machine- 
shop  of  Ari  Davis,  of  Boston. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-one  he  married.  This  was  a  rash  step 
for  him,  as  his  health  was  very  delicate,  and  his  earnings  were 
but  nine  dollars  per  week.  Three  children  were  born  to  him 


ELIAS  HOWE. 


345 


in  quick  succession,  and  he  found  it  no  easy  task  to  provide 
food,  shelter,  and  clothing  for  his  little  family.  The  light¬ 
heartedness  for  which  he  had  formerly  been  noted  entirely  de¬ 
serted  him,  and  he  became  sad  and  melancholy.  His  health 
did  not  improve,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  he  could  per¬ 
form  his  daily  task.  His  strength  was  so  slight  that  he  would 
frequently  return  home  from  his  day’s  work  too  much  ex¬ 
hausted  to  eat.  He  could  only  go  to  bed,  and  in  his  agony  he 
wished  “  to  lie  in  bed  forever  and  ever.”  Still  he  worked 
faithfully  and  conscientiously,  for  his  wife  and  children  were 
very  dear  to  him ;  but  he  did  so  with  a  hopelessness  which 
only  those  who  have  tasted  the  depths  of  poverty  can  under¬ 
stand. 

About  this  time  he  heard  it  said  that  the  great  necessity  of 
the  age  was  a  machine  for  doing  sewing.  The  immense  amount 
of  fatigue  incurred  and  the  delay  in  hand-sewing  were  obvious, 
and  it  was  conceded  by  all  who  thought  of  the  matter  at  all 
that  the  man  who  could  invent  a  machine  which  would  remove 
these  difficulties  would  make  a  fortune.  Howe’s  poverty  in¬ 
clined  him  to  listen  to  these  remarks  with  great  interest.  No 
man  needed  money  more  than  he,  and  he  was  confident  that  his 
mechanical  skill  was  of  an  order  which  made  him  as  competent 
as  any  one  else  to  achieve  the  task  proposed.  He  set  to  work 
to  accomplish  it,  and,  as  he  knew  well  the  dangers  which  sur¬ 
round  an  inventor,  kept  his  own  counsel.  At  his  daily  labor,  in 
all  his  waking  hours,  and  even  in  his  dreams,  he  brooded  over 
this  invention.  He  spent  many  a  wakeful  night  in  these  med¬ 
itations,  and  his  health  was  far  from  being  benefited  by  this 
severe  mental  application.  Success  is  not  easily  won  in  any 
great  undertaking,  and  Elias  Howe  found  that  he  had  entered 
upon  a  task  which  required  the  greatest  patience,  perseverance, 

energy,  and  hopefulness.  He  watched  his  wife  as  she  sewed, 

21 


346 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


and  his  first  effort  was  to  devise  a  machine  which  should  do 
what  she  was  doing.  He  made  a  needle  pointed  at  botii  ends, 
with  the  eye  in  the  middle,  that  should  work  up  and  down 
through  the  cloth,  and  carry  the  thread  through  at  each  thrust ; 
but  his  elaboration  of  this  conception  would  not  work  satisfac¬ 
torily.  It  was  not  until  1844,  fully  a  year  after  he  began  the 
attempt  to  invent  the  machine,  that  he  came  to  the  conclusion 


HOWE’S  F'lRST  IDEA  OF  THE  SEWING-MACHINE. 


that  the  movement  of  a  machine  need  not  of  necessity  be  an 
imitation  of  the  performance  of  the  hand.  It  was  plain  to  him 
that  there  must  be  another  stitch,  and  that  if  he  could  discover 
it  his  difficulties  would  all  be  ended.  A  little  later  he  conceived 
the  idea  of  using  two  threads,  and  forming  a  stitch  by  the  aid 
of  a  shuttle  and  a  curved  needle  with  the  eye  near  the  point. 
This  was  the  triumph  of  his  skill.  He  had  now  invented  a 
perfect  sewing-machine,  and  had  discovered  the  essential  prin¬ 
ciples  of  every  subsequent  modification  of  his  conception.  Sat¬ 
isfied  that  he  had  at  length  solved  the  problem,  he  constructed 
a  rough  model  of  his  machine  of  wood  and  wire,  in  October, 


ELIAS  HOWE. 


347 


1844,  and  operated  it  to  his  perfect  satisfaction.  His  invention 
is  thus  described : 

“  He  used  a  needle  and  a  shuttle  of  novel  construction,  and 
combined  them  with  holding  surfaces,  feed  mechanism  and 
other  devices,  as  they  had  never  before  been  brought  together 

in  one  machine . One  of  the  principal  features  of 

Mr.  Howe’s  invention  is  the  combination  of  a  grooved  needle, 
having  an  eye  near  its  point,  and  vibrating  in  the  direction  of 
its  length,  with  a  side-pointed  shuttle  for  effecting  a  locked 
stitch,  and  forming,  with  the  threads,  one  on  each  side  of  the 
cloth,  a  firm  and  lasting  seam  not  easily  ripped.  The  main 
action  of  the  machine  consists  in  the  interlocking  of  the  loop, 
made  by  the  thread  carried  in  the  point  of  the  needle  through 
the  cloth,  with  another  thread  passed  through  this  loop  by 
means  of  a  shuttle  entering  and  leaving  it  at  every  stitch. 
The  thread  attached  to  this  shuttle  remains  in  the  loop  and 
secures  the  stitch  as  the  needle  is  withdrawn  to  be  ready  to 
make  the  next  one.  At  the  same  time  the  cloth,  held  by  little 
projecting  pins  to  the  baster  plate,  is  carried  along  with  this 
by  what  is  called  the  ‘feed  motion  ’just  the  length  of  a  stitch, 
the  distance  being  readily  adjusted  for  finer  or  coarser  work. 

.  .  .  .  The  cloth  is  held  in  a  vertical  position  in  the 

machine,  and  the  part  to  be  sewed  is  pressed  against  the  side 
o'i  the  shuttle-race  by  a  presser  plate  hinged  on  its  upper 
edge,  and  capable  of  exerting  any  required  pressure  on  the 
cloth,  according  as  the  adjusting  screw  that  regulates  it  is 
turned.  A  slot,  or  perforation  through  the  plate,  also  extended 
through  the  side  of  the  shuttle-race  near  the  bottom,  admits  the 
passage  of  the  needle ;  and  when  this  is  pushed  in  the  shuttle 
can  still  pass  freely  over  it.  The  shuttle  is  pushed  one  way 
and  then  the  other  through  its  race  or  trough  by  picker 
staves.  The  thread  for  the  needle  is  supplied  by  a  bobbin, 


848 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


the  movement  of  which  is  checked  by  a  friction  band,  this 
securing  the  proper  tension,  and  the  slack  of  the  thread  is 
duly  taken  up  by  a  suitable  contrivance  for  the  purpose. 
Thus,  all  the  essential  features  of  the  most  approved  sewing- 
machine  were  first  found  in  that  of  Mr.  Howe;  and  the 
machines  of  later  date  are,  in  fact,  but  modifications  of  it.” 

At  this  time,  he  had  abandoned  his  work  as  a  journeyman 
mechanic,  and  had  removed  to  his  father’s  house.  Mr.  Howe, 
Sen.,  had  established  in  Cambridge  a  machine-shop  for  the 
cutting  of  strips  of  palm-leaf  used  in  the  manufacture  of  hats. 
Elias  and  his  family  lived  under  his  father’s  roof,  and  in  the 
garret  of  the  house  the  half-sick  inventor  put  up  a  lathe, 
where  he  did  a  little  work  on  his  own  account,  and  labored 
on  his  sewing-machine.  He  was  miserably  poor,  and  could 
scarcely  earn  enough  to  provide  food  for  his  family;  and,  to 
make  matters  worse,  his  father,  who  was  disposed  to  help  him, 
lost  his  shop  and  its  contents  by  fire.  Poor  Elias  was  in  a 
most  deplorable  condition.  He  had  his  model  in  his  head, 
and  was  fully  satisfied  of  its  excellence,  but  he  had  not  the 
money  to  buy  the  materials  needed  in  making  a  perfect  ma¬ 
chine,  which  would  have  to  be  constructed  of  steel  and  iron, 
and  without  which  he  could  not  hope  to  convince  others  of  its 
value.  His  great  invention  was  useless  to  him  without  the 
five  hundred  dollars  which  he  needed  in  the  construction  of  a 
working  model. 

In  this  dilemma,  he  applied  to  a  friend,  Mr.  George  Fisher, 
a  coal  and  wood  merchant  of  Cambridge,  who  was  a  man  of 
some  means.  He  explained  his  invention  to  him,  and  suc¬ 
ceeded  in  forming  a  partnership  with  him.  Fisher  agreed  to 
take  Howe  and  his  family  to  board  with  him  while  the  latter 
was  making  the  machine,  to  allow  his  garret  to  be  used  as  a 
workshop,  and  to  advance  the  five  hundred  dollars  necessary 


ELIAS  HOWE. 


349 


for  the  purchase  of  tools  and  the  construction  of  a  model.  In 
return  for  this  he  was  to  receive  one-half  of  the  patent,  if 
Howe  succeeded  in  patenting  his  machine.  About  the  first  of 
December,  1844,  Howe  and  his  family  accordingly  moved  into 
Fisher’s  house,  and  the  little  workshop  was  set  up  in  the 
garret.  All  that  winter  he  worked  on  his  model.  There  was 
little  to  delay  him  in  its  construction,  as  the  conception  was 
perfectly  clear  in  his  mind.  He  worked  all  day,  and  some¬ 
times  nearly  all  night,  and  in  April,  1845,  had  his  machine  so 
far  advanced  that  he  sewed  a  seam  with  it.  By  the  middle  of 
May  the  machine  was  completed,  and  in  July  he  sewed  with  it 
the  seams  of  two  woolen  suits,  one  for  himself  and  the  other 
for  Mr.  Fisher.  The  sewing  was  so  well  done  that  it  outlasted 
the  cloth. 

It  has  been  stated  by  Professor  Fenwick  and  other  scientific 
men  that  Elias  Howe  “  carried  the  invention  of  the  sewing- 
machine  further  on  toward  its  complete  and  final  utility  than 
any  other  inventor  has  ever  brought  a  first-rate  invention  at 
the  first  trial.”  Those  who  doubt  this  assertion  should  examine 
the  curious  machine  at  the  *  corner  of  Broadway  and  Fourth 
Street,  and  their  doubts  will  be  dispelled;  for  they  will  find  in 
it  all  the  essentials  of  the  best  sewing-machine  of  to-day. 

Having  patented  his  machine,  Howe  endeavored  to  bring  it 
into  use.  He  was  full  of  hope,  and  had  no  doubt  that  it  would 
be  adopted  at  once  by  those  who  were  so  much  interested  in 
the  saving  of  labor.  He  first  offered  it  to  the  tailors  of  Bos¬ 
ton  ;  but  they,  while  admitting  its  usefulness,  told  him  it  would 
never  be  adopted  by  their  trade,  as  it  would  ruin  them.  Con¬ 
sidering  the  number  of  machines  now  used  by  the  tailoring 
interest  throughout  the  world,  this  assertion  seems  ridiculous. 
Other  efforts  were  equally  unsuccessful.  Every  one  admitted 
and  praised  the  ingenuity  of  the  machine,  but  no  one  would 


350 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


invest  a  dollar  in  it.  Fisher  became  disgusted,  and  withdrew 
from  his  partnership,  and  Howe  and  his  family  moved  back  to 
his  father’s  house.  Thoroughly  disheartened,  he  abandoned  his 
machine.  He  then  obtained  a  place  as  engineer  on  a  railroad, 
and  drove  a  locomotive  until  his  health  entirely  broke  down. 

With  the  loss  of  his  health  his  hopes  revived,  and  he  de¬ 
termined  to  seek  in  England  the  victory  which  he  had  failed 
to  win  here.  Unable  to  go  himself,  he  sent  his  machine  by  his 
brother  Amasa,  in  October,  1846.  Upon  reaching  London, 

Amasa  sought  out  Mr.  William  Thomas,  of  Cheapside,  and  ex- 

• 

plained  to  him  his  brother’s  invention.  He  found  Mr.  Thomas 
willing  to  use  the  machine  in  his  business,  but  upon  terms  more 
favorable  to  himself  than  to  the  inventor.  He  offered  the  sum 
of  twelve  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  for  the  machine  which 
Amasa  Howe  had  brought  with  him,  and  agreed  to  pay  Elias 
fifteen  dollars  per  week  if  he  would  enter  his  service,  and 
adapt  the  machine  to  his  business  of  umbrella  and  corset 
making.  As  this  was  his  only  hope  of  earning  a  livelihood, 
Elias  accepted  the  offer,  and,  upon  his  brother’s  return  to  the 
United  States,  sailed  for  England.  He  remained  in  Mr. 
Thomas’s  employ  for  about  eight  months,  and  at  the  end  of 
that  time  left  him,  having  found  him  hard,  exacting,  and 
unreasonable. 

Meanwhile  his  sick  wife  and  three  children  had  joined  him 
in  London,  and  he  had  found  it  hard  to  provide  for  them  on 
the  wages  given  him  by  Mr.  Thomas;  but  after  being  thrown 
out  of  employment  his  condition  was  desperate  indeed.  He 
was  in  a  strange  country,  without  friends  or  money,  and  often 
he  and  his  little  family  went  whole  days  without  food.  Their 
sufferings  were  very  great,  but  at  length  Howe  was  able  (prob¬ 
ably  by  assistance  from  home)  to  send  his  family  back  to  his 
father’s  house.  He  himself  remained  in  London,  still  hoping 


ELIAS  HOWE. 


351 


to  bring  his  machine  into  use.  It  was  in  vain,  however,  and 
so,  collecting  what  few  household  goods  he  had  acquired  in 
England,  he  shipped  them  to  America,  and  followed  them 
thither  himself  in  another  vessel,  pawning  his  model  and  patent 
papers  to  pay  his  passage.  When  he  landed  in  Yew  York  he 
had  half  a  crown  in  his  pocket,  and  there  came  to  him  on  the 
same  day  a  letter  telling  him  that  his  wife  was  dying  with  con¬ 
sumption  in  Cambridge.  He  could  not  go  to  her  at  once,  as  he 
had  no  money,  and  was  too  feeble  ‘to  undertake  the  distance  on 
foot.  He  was  compelled  to  wait  several  days  until  he  could 
obtain  the  money  for  his  fare  to  Cambridge,  but  at  length  suc¬ 
ceeded  in  reaching  that  place -just  in  time  to  see  his  wife  die. 
In  the  midst  of  his  grief  he  received  the  announcement  that 
the  vessel  containing  the  few  household  goods  which  he  had 
shipped  from  England  had  been  lost  at  sea.  It  seemed  to  him 
that  Fate  was  bent  upon  destroying  him,  so  rapid  and  stun¬ 
ning  were  the  blows  she  dealt  him. 

But  a  great  success  was  now  in  store  for  him,  and  he  was  to 
rise  out  of  his  troubles  to  the  realization  of  his  brightest  hopes. 
Soon  after  his  return  home  he  obtained  profitable  employment, 
and,  better  still,  discovered  that  his  machine  had  become  famous 
during  his  absence.  Fac-similes  of  it  had  been  constructed  by 
unscrupulous  mechanics,  who  paid  no  attention  to  the  patents 
of  the  inventor,  and  these  copies  had  been  exhibited  in  many 
places  as  “  wonders,”  and  had  even  been  adopted  in  many 
important  branches  of  manufacture.  Howe  at  once  set  to  work 
to  defend  his  rights.  He  found  friends  to  aid  him,  and  in 
August,  1850,  began  those  famous  suits  which  continued  for 
four  years,  and  were  at  length  decided  in  his  favor.  His  ad¬ 
versaries  made  a  bold  resistance,  but  the  decision  of  Judge 
Sprague,  in  1854,  settled  the  matter,  and  triumphantly  es¬ 
tablished  the  rights  of  the  inventor. 


352 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


In  1850;  Howe  removed  to  New  York,  and  began  in  a  email 
way  to  manufacture  machines  to  order.  He  was  in  partnership 
with  a  Mr.  Bliss,  but  for  several  years  the  business  was  so  un¬ 
important  that  upon  the  death  of  his  partner,  in  1855,  he  was 
enabled  to  buy  out  that  gentleman’s  interest,  and  thus  become 
the  sole  proprietor  of  his  patent.  Soon  after  this  his  business 
began  to  increase,  and  continued  until  his  own  proper  profits 
and  the  royalty  which  the  courts  compelled  other  manufac¬ 
turers  to  pay  him  for  the  use  of  his  invention  grew  from  $300 
to  $200,000  per  annum.  In  1867,  when  the  extension  of  his 
patent  expired,  it  is  stated  that  he  had  earned  a  total  of  two 
millions  of  dollars  by  it.  It  cost  him  large  sums  to  defend  his 
rights,  however,  and  he  was  very  far  from  being  as  wealthy  as 
was  commonly  supposed,  although  a  very  rich  man. 

In  the  Paris  Exposition  of  1867,  he  exhibited  his  machines, 
and  received  the  gold  medal  of  the  Exposition,  and  the  Cross 
of  the  Legion  of  Honor,  in  addition,  as  a  compliment  to  him  as 
a  manufacturer  and  inventor. 

He  contributed  money  liberally  to  the  aid  of  the  Union  in 
the  late  war,  and  enlisted  as  a  private  soldier  in  the  Seventeenth 
Regiment  of  Connecticut  Volunteers,  with  which  command  he 
went  to  the  field,  performing  all  the  duties  of  his  position  until 
failing  health  compelled  him  to  leave  the  service.  Upon  one 
occasion  the  Government  was  so  much  embarrassed  that  it 
could  not  pay  the  regiment  of  which  he  was  a  member.  Mr. 
Howe  promptly  advanced  the  money,  and  his  comrades  were 
saved  from  the  annoyances  which  would  have  attended  the 
delay  in  paying  them.  He  died  at  Brooklyn,  Long  Island,  on 
the  3d  of  October,  1867. 

Mr.  Howe  will  always  rank  among  the  most  distinguished 
of  American  inventors ;  not  only  because  of  the  unusual  degree 
of  completeness  shown  in  his  first  conception  of  the  sewing- 


ELIAS  HOWE. 


353 


machine,  but  because  of  the  great  benefits  which  have  sprung 
from  it.  It  has  revolutionized  the  industry  of  the  world, 
opened  new  sources  of  wealth  to  enterprise,  and  lightened  the 
labor  of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  working  people.  Many  a 
pale-faced,  hollow-eyed  woman,  who  formerly  sat  sewing  her 
life  away  for  a  mere  pittance,  blesses  the  name  of  Elias  Howe, 
and  there  is  scarcely  a  community  in  the  civilized  world  but 
contains  the  evidence  of  his  genius,  and  honors  him  as  the 
benefactor  of  the  human  race. 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


RICHARD  M.  HOE. 

jO  write  the  complete  history  of  the  printing  press 
would  require  years  of  patient  labor  and  research, 
and  a  much  larger  space  than  the  limits  of  the 
present  work  will  permit.  There  are  few  sub¬ 
jects  more  attractive  or  more  worthy  of  consider¬ 
ation  than  the  history  of  this  wonderful  invention,  which  seems 
more  like  a  romance  than  a  narration  of  facts.  The  historian 
who  should  essay  the  task  would  be  required  to  carry  his 
reader  back  to  the  darkest  ages  of  the  world,  and,  beginning 
with  the  stamps  used  for  affixing  liieroglyphical  characters  to 
the  now  crumbling  ruins  of  Egypt  and  Nineveh,  trace  the 
gradual  development  of  the  beneficent  conception  from  the 
signets  of  the  Israelites,  and  the  stamps  used  by  the  Romans 
for  marking  certain  kinds  of  merchandise,  through  the  rude 
process  of  the  Chinese,  Japanese,  and  Tartars,  to  the  invention 
of  Johannes  Guttenberg,  and,  finally,  to  the  wonderful  light¬ 
ning  steam-presses  of  to-day. 

In  these  pages  it  is  not  proposed  to  offer  to  the  reader  any 
such  narrative.  On  the  contrary,  the  story  of  the  printing 
press  will  be  taken  up  just  as  it  was  on  the  point  of  reaching  its 
greatest  perfection,  since  our  subject  concerns  only  the  man 
who  brought  it  to  that  state. 


RICHARD  M.  HOE. 


355 


This  roan,  Richard  March  Hoe  by  Dame,  was  born  in  the 
city  of  New  York/on  the  12th  of  September,  1812.  His  father, 
Robert  Hoe,  was  a  native  of  the  village  of  Hose,  Leicester, 
England,  and  the  son  of  a  wealthy  farmer.  Disliking  his  fath¬ 
er’s  pursuit,  he  apprenticed  himself  to  a  carpenter.  When  only 
sixteen  years  old,  the  elder  Hoe  purchased  his  indentures  from 
his  master  and  sailed  for  the  United  States.  He  was  almost 
penniless  when  he  reached  New  York,  and  in  this  condition 
entered  the  store  of  Mr.  Grant  Thorburn  one  day  in  search  of 
employment.  Mr.  Thorburn  manifested  a  sudden  and  strong 
liking  to  the  youth,  took  him  to  his  own  house,  and  when  he 
was  prostrated  with  the  yellow  fever,  during  the  epidemic  of 
1804,  nursed  him  tenderly  throughout.  Setting  to  work  imme¬ 
diately  upon  his  arrival  in  New  York,  he  made  friends  rapidly, 
and  prospered  in  his  trade  so  well  that  when  but  twenty  years 
old  he  was  able  to  marry.  His  bride  was  a  daughter  of  Matthew 
Smith,  of  Westchester,  and  a  sister  of  Peter  Smith,  the  inven¬ 
tor  of  the  hand  printing  press,  which  bears  his  name.  With  this 
gentleman  and  Matthew  Smith,  jr.,  his  brother,  Robert  Hoe 
entered  into  partnership.  Their  business  was  that  of  carpenter¬ 
ing  and  printers’  joinery ;  but  after  Peter  Smith  had  completed 
the  invention  of  his  hand  press,  it  gradually  grew  into  the 
manufacture  of  presses  and  printers’  materials.  Both  of  the 
brothers  died  in  1823,  and  Robert  Hoe  succeeded  to  the  entire 
business. 

The  manufactory  of  u  Robert  Hoe  &  Co.”  was  originally 
located  in  the  centre  of  the  old  block  between  Pearl  and  Wil¬ 
liam  Streets,  and  Pine  Street  and  Maiden  Lane.  Soon  after 
their  establishment  there,  the  city  authorities  ran  Cedar  Street 
right  through  their  building,  and  they  removed  to  Gold  Street, 
near  John.  They  have  been  twice  burned  out  here,  but  still 
occupy  these  premises  with  their  counting-room  and  lower  shop. 


356 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


Printing  by  steam  bad  long  attracted  the  attention  of  persons 
engaged  in  the  art,  and  many  essays  had  been  made  in  this 
direction  by  different  inventors,  both  in  this  country  and  in 
Europe.  The  most  successful  results  were  the  Adams  press, 
the  invention  of  Mr.  Isaac  Adams,  of  Boston,  Mass.,  and  the 
Napier  press,  that  of  a  British  artisan.  It  was  the  latter  which 
was  the  means  of  identifying  Mr.  Hoe  with  the  steam  press. 

The  Napier  press  was  introduced  into  this  country  in  1830, 
by  the  proprietors  of  the  National  Intelligencer ,  but  when  it  ar¬ 
rived,  these  gentlemen  were  not  able  to  release  it  from  the  Cus¬ 
tom-house.  Major  Noah,  himself  the  proprietor  of  a  news¬ 
paper,  was  at  that  time  Collector  of  the  port  of  New  York, 
and  he,  being  anxious  to  see  the  press  in  operation,  requested 
Mr.  Hoe  to  put  it  together.  Mr.  Hoe  performed  this  task  suc¬ 
cessfully,  although  the  press  was  a  novelty  to  him,  and  was  per¬ 
mitted  to  take  models  of  its  various  parts  before  it  was  re¬ 
shipped  to  England.  It  was  found  to  be  a  better  press  than 
any  that  had  ever  been  seen  in  this  country,  and  the  Commer¬ 
cial  Advertiser ,  of  New  York,  and  the  Chronicle ,  of  Phila¬ 
delphia,  at  once  ordered  duplicates  of  it  from  England. 

Mr.  Hoe  was  very  much  pleased  with  this  press,  but  believed 
that  he  could  construct  a  much  better  one.  “To  this  end  he 
despatched  his  new  partner,  Mr.  Sereno  Newton,  to  England  to 
examine  all  the  improvements  in  machinery  there,  and  bring 
home  samples  of  such  as  he  thought  might  be  advantageously 
adopted  in  this  country.  Mr.  Newton,  besides  being  an  in¬ 
genious  mechanic,  was  well-read  in  books,  and  was  considered 
one  of  the  first  mathematicians  in  New  York.  Return¬ 
ing  from  his  mission,  he  constructed  a  new  two-cylinder  press, 
which  soon  superseded  all  others  then  in  use.”  Mr.  Hoe’s 
health  failed,  compelling  him,  in  1832,  to  retire  from  the 
business. 


RICHAKD  M.  HOE. 


357 


Young  Richard  M.  Hoe  had  been  brought  up  in  his  father’s 
business,  after  receiving  a  fair  education.  He  inherited  his 
father’s  inventive  genius,  combined  with  a  rare  business 
capacity,  and  from  the  first  was  regarded  as  the  future  hope  of 
the  establishment.  Upon  the  withdrawal  of  his  father,  a  part¬ 
nership  was  established  between  himself,  his  brother  Robert, 
Mr.  Newton,  and  his  cousin  Matthew  Smith,  but  the  style  of 
the  firm  remained  unchanged. 

Richard  Hoe’s  first  invention  was  conceived  in  1837,  and 
consisted  of  a  valuable  improvement  in  the  manufacture  of 
grinding  saws.  Having  obtained  a  patent  for  it  in  the  United 
States,  he  visited  England  in  that  year  for  the  same  purpose. 
By  his  process  circular  saws  may  be  ground  with  accuracy  to 
any  desired  thickness.  He  readily  obtained  a  patent  in  Eng¬ 
land,  as  the  excellence  of  his  invention  commended  it  to  every 
one.  While  there  he  gave  especial  attention  to  the  improve¬ 
ments  which  had  been  made  in  the  printing  press,  in  the  man¬ 
ufacture  of  which  his  firm  was  still  largely  engaged.  Return¬ 
ing  to  New  York,  he  devoted  himself  entirely  to  this  branch  of 
his  business,  and  soon  produced  the  machine  known  as  u  Hoe’s 
Double-Cylinder  Press,”  which  was  capable  of  making  about 
six  thousand  impressions  per  hour.  The  first  press  of  this 
kind  ever  made  was  ordered  by  the  New  York  Sun,  and  was 
the  admiration  of  all  the  printers  of  the  city.  This  style  of 
press  has  long  been  used  for  printing  country  news¬ 
papers. 

As  long  as  the  newspaper  interest  of  the  country  stood  still, 
“Hoe’s  Double-Cylinder  Press”  was  amply  sufficient  for  its 
wants,  but  as  the  circulation  of  the  journals  of  the  large  cities 
began  to  increase,  the  “  double-cylinder  ”  was  often  taxed  far 
beyond  its  powers.  A  printing  press  capable  of  striking  off 
papers  with  much  greater  rapidity  was  felt  to  be  an  imperative 


358 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


and  still-increasing  need.  It  was  often  necessary  to  hold  the 
forms  back  until  nearly  daylight  for  the  purpose  of  issuing  the 
latest  news,  and  in  the  hurry  which  ensued  to  get  out  the 
morning  edition,  the  press  very  frequently  met  with  accidents. 

Mr.  Hoe  was  fully  alive  to  the  importance  of  improving  hia 
press,  and,  in  1842,  he  began  to  experiment  with  it  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  greater  speed.  It  was  a  serious  under¬ 
taking,  however,  and  at  every  step  fresh  difficulties  arose.  He 
spent  four  years  in  experimenting,  and  at  the  end  of  that  time 
was  almost  ready  to  confess  that  the  obstacles  were  too  great  to 
be  overcome.  One  night,  in  1846,  while  in  this  mood,  he  re¬ 
sumed  his  experiments.  The  more  he  pondered  over  the  sub¬ 
ject  the  more  difficult  it  seemed.  In  despair,  he  was  about  to 
relinquish  the  effort  for  the  night,  when  suddenly  there  flashed 
across  his  mind  a  plan  for  securing  the  type  on  a  horizontal 
cylinder.  This  had  been  his  great  difficulty,  and  he  now  felt 
that  he  had  mastered  it.  He  sat  up  all  night,  working  out  his 
design,  and  making  a  note  of  every  idea  that  occurred  to  him, 
in  order  that  nothing  should  escape  him.  By  morning  the 
problem  which  had  baffled  him  so  long  had  been  solved,  and 
the  magnificent  “  Lightning  Press  ”  already  had  a  being  in  the 
inventor’s  fertile  brain. 

He  carried  his  model  rapidly  to  perfection,  and,  proceeding 
with  it  to  Washington,  obtained  a  patent.  On  his  return  home 
he  met  Mr.  Swain,  the  proprietor  of  the  Baltimore  Sun  and 
Philadelphia  Ledger ,  and  explained  his  invention  to  him.  Mr. 
Swain  was  so  much  pleased  with  it  that  he  at  once  ordered  a 
four-cylinder  press,  which  was  completed  and  ready  for  use  on 
the  31st  of  December,  1 848.  This  press  was  capable  of  making- 
ten  thousand  impressions  per  hour,  and  did  its  work  with  en¬ 
tire  satisfaction  in  every  respect. 

This  was  a  success  absolutely  unprecedented — so  marked,  in 


EICHAED  M.  HOE. 


859 


fact,  that  some  persons  were  inclined  to  doubt  it.  The  news 
flew  rapidly  from  city  to  city,  and  across  the  ocean  to  foreign 
lands,  and  soon  wherever  a  newspaper  was  printed  men  were 
talking  of  Hoe’s  wonderful  invention.  Orders  came  pouring 
in  upon  the  inventor  with  such  rapidity  that  he  soon  had  as 
many  on  hand  as  he  could  fill  in  several  years.  In  a  compar¬ 
atively  brief  period  the  Herald ,  Tribune,  and  Sun,  of  New 
York,  were  boasting  of  their  “  Lightning  Presses,”  and  soon 
the  Traveller  and  Daily  Journal,  in  Boston,  followed  their  ex¬ 
ample.  Mr.  Hoe  was  now  not  only  a  famous  man,  but  pos¬ 
sessed  of  an  assured  business  for  the  future,  which  was  certain 
to  resu.lt  in  a  large  fortune.  By  the  year  1860,  besides  sup¬ 
plying  the  principal  cities  of  the  Union  (fifteen  lightning 
presses  being  used  in  the  city  of  New  York  alone),  he  had 
shipped  eighteen  presses  to  Great  Britain,  four  to  France,  and 
one  to  Australia.  Two  of  the  presses  sent  to  England  were 
ordered  for  the  London  Times. 

Mr.  Hoe  continued  to  improve  his  invention,  adding  addi¬ 
tional  cylinders  as  increased  speed  was  desired,  and  at  length 
brought  it  to  the  degree  of  perfection  exhibited  in  the  splendid 
ten-cylinder  press  now  in  use  in  the  offices  of  our  leading  jour¬ 
nals,  which  strikes  off  twenty-five  thousand  sheets  per  hour. 
Whether  more  will  be  accomplished  with  this  wonderful  ma¬ 
chine  the  future  alone  can  determine,  but  other  inventors 
are  still  laboring  to  improve  it. 

In  1858  Mr.  Hoe  purchased  the  patent  rights  and  manu¬ 
factory  of  Isaac  Adams,  in  Boston,  and  for  some  years  car¬ 
ried  on  the  manufacture  of  the  Adams  press  from  that 
place.  He  also  established  a  manufactory  in  England, 
where  he  conducted  a  profitable  business  in  both  the  Adams 
and  the  Hoe  press.  Over  a  million  and  a  half  of  dollars 
were  invested  in  these  establishments  in  New  York,  Boston, 


360 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


and  London,  in  land,  buildings,  and  stock.  The  firm 
manufactured  presses  of  all  kinds,  and  all  materials  used 
by  printers  except  type  and  ink.  They  also  manufactured 
circular  saws,  made  according  to  Mr.  Hoe’s  process. 

Mr.  Hoe,  at  sixty  years  of  age,  was  still  as  vigorous  and 
active  as  many  a  younger  man.  Besides  being  one  of  the 
most  prominent  and  distinguished  inventors  and  manufac¬ 
turers  in  the  country,  he  was  justly  esteemed  for  his  many 
virtues  and  his  commanding  business  talents.  He  was  still 
the  active  head  of  the  house  which  he  carried  to  such 
a  brilliant  success,  and  the  possessor  of  an  ample  fortune 
which  his  genius  and  industry  had  secured  to  him.  He 
was  courteous  and  obliging  to  all,  and  very  liberal  to  thos& 
whose  needs  commended  them  to  his  benevolence. 

The  ten-cylinder  press  costs  fifty  thousand  dollars,  and  is 
regarded  as  cheap  at  that  immense  sum.  It  is  one  of  the  most 
interesting  inventions  ever  made.  Those  who  have  seen  it 
working  in  the  subterranean  press-rooms  of  the  journals  of  the 
great  metropolis  will  not  soon  forget  the  wonderful  sight.  The 
ear  is  deafened  with  the  incessant  clashing  of  the  machinery;  the 
printed  sheets  issue  from  the  sides  of  the  huge  engine  in  an  un¬ 
ceasing  stream  ;  the  eye  is  bewildered  with  the  mass  of  lines  and 
bands ;  and  it  seems  hard  to  realize  that  one  single  mind  could 
ever  have  adjusted  all  the  various  parts  to  work  harmoniously. 

The  following  is  a  description  of  the  ten-cylinder  steam 
printing-press  long  used  in  the  office  of  the  New  York  World. 
It  was  one  of  the  best  specimens  of  its  kind  to  be  seen  in 
the  great  city: 

The  dimensions  of  the  press  are  as  follows:  Entire  length,  40  feet; 
width,  15  feet;  height,  16  feet.  The  large  horizontal  cylinder  in  the 
center  is  about  4J  feet  in  diameter,  and  on  it  are  placed  the  “  forms”  of 
type  for  the  four  pages  of  one  side  of  the  paper.  Each  of  these  consti- 


RICHARD  M.  HOE. 


361 


tutes  a  segment  of  a  circle,  and  the  whole  four  occupy  a  segment  of  only 
about  one-fourth  of  the  surface  of  the  cylinder,  the  other  three-fourths 
being  used  as  an  ink-distributing  surface.  Around  this  main  cylinder, 
and  parallel  with  it,  are  ten  smaller  impression  cylinders,  according  to 
the  number  of  which  a  press  is  termed  a  four,  six,  or  ten-cylinder  press. 
The  large  cylinder  being  set  in  revolution,  the  form  of  types  is  carried 
successively  to  all  the  impression  cylinders,  at  each  of  which  a  sheet  is 
introduced  and  receives  the  impression  of  the  types  as  the  form  passes. 
Thus  as  many  sheets  are  printed  at  each  revolution  of  the  main  cylinder 
as  there  are  impression  cylinders  around  it.  One  person  is  required  at 
each  impression  cylinder  to  supply  the  sheets  of  paper,  which  are  taken 
at  the  proper  moment  by  fingers  or  grippers,  and  after  being  printed  are 
conveyed  out  by  tapes  and  laid  in  heaps  by  means  of  self-acting  flyers, 
thereby  dispensing  with  the  hands  required  in  ordinary  machines  to 
receive  and  pile  the  sheets.  The  grippers  hold  the  sheet  securely,  so 
that  the  thinnest  newspaper  can  be  printed  without  waste. 

The  ink  is  contained  in  a  fountain  placed  beneath  the  main  cylinder, 
and  is  conveyed  by  means  of  distributing  rollers  to  the  distributing  sur¬ 
face  on  the  main  cylinder.  This  surface  being  lower  or  less  in  diam¬ 
eter  than  the  form  of  types,  passes  by  the  impression  cylinders  with¬ 
out  touching  them.  For  each  impression  there  are  two  inking  rollers, 
which  receive  their  supply  of  ink  from  the  distributing  surface  of  the 
main  cylinder,  and  raise  and  ink  the  form  as  it  passes  under  them,  after 
which  they  again  fall  to  the  distributing  surface. 

Each  page  of  the  paper  is  locked  up  on  a  detached  segment  of  the 
large  cylinder,  called  by  the  compositors  a  “turtle,”  and  this  constitutes 
its  bed  and  chase.  The  column-rules  run  parallel  with  the  shaft  of  the 
cylinder,  and  are  consequently  straight,  while  the  head,  advertising,  and 
dash-rules  are  in  the  form  of  segments  of  a  circle.  The  column-rules  are 
in  the  form  of  a  wedge,  with  the  thin  part  directed  toward  the  axis  of 
the  cylinder,  so  as  to  bind  the  type  securely,  and  at  the  same  time  to 
keep  the  ink  from  collecting  between  the  types  and  the  rules.  They  are 
held  down  to  the  bed  by  tongues  projecting  at  intervals  along  their 
length,  which  slide  into  rebated  grooves,  cut  crosswise  in  the  face  of  the 
bed.  The  spaces  in  the  grooves  between  the  column-rules  are  accurately 
fitted  with  sliding  blocks  of  metal  even  with  the  surface  of  the  bed,  the 

ends  of  the  blocks  being  cut  away  underneath  to  receive  a  projection  on 

22 


862 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


the  sides  of  the  tongues  of  the  column-rules.  The  form  of  type  is  locked 
up  in  the  bed  by  means  of  screws  at  the  foot  and  sides,  by  which  the  type 
is  held  as  securely  as  in  the  ordinary  manner  upon  a  flat  bed,  if  not  even 
more  so.  The  speed  of  the  machine  is  limited  only  by  the  ability  of  the 
feeders  to  supply  the  sheets.  Twenty-five  hundred  is  about  as  many  as 
a  man  can  supply  in  an  hour,  and  multiplying  this  by  ten — one  man 
being  at  each  cylinder — we  have  25,000  sheets  an  hour  as  the  capacity 
of  the  press. 

Col.  Richard  M.  Hoe,  though  over  seventy  years  of  age, 
is  still  recognized  as  one  of  the  most  gifted  inventors  of  the 
world.  A  few  years  ago  he  placed  before  the  public  a 
still  grander  triumph  than  the  “Lightning  Press”  had 
been.  This  was  the  Web  printing  machine,  the  joint  pro¬ 
duction  of  Mr.  Hoe  and  Mr.  S.  D.  Tucker,  one  of  his 
employes.  In  this  press,  instead  of  single  sheets,  a  roll  of 
paper  reeled  off  by  machinery  is  used.  This  roll  is  a  con¬ 
tinuous  sheet,  four  and  one-half  miles  long,  and  runs 
through  the  machine  at  the  rate  of  750  feet  or  more  a 
minute,  passing  between  one  type  cylinder  and  its  impres¬ 
sion  cylinder  to  print  one  side,  and  then  through  a  second 
pair  to  print  the  other  side. 

Still  later  Mr.  Hoe’s  genius  gave  birth  to  another  invention, 
which  now  appears  to  be  the  ne  joins  ultra  of  printing 
presses.  It  is  aptly  named  the  “Presto,”  and  prints,  cuts  and 
folds  thirty-five  thousand  copies  per  hour,  and  can  be  almost 
instantly  adjusted  to  meet  the  requirements  of  a  four,  six, 
eight,  ten  or  twelve  page  paper.  This  is  the  king  of  printing 
presses,  and  with  it  perfection  in  that  line  of  invention  would 
seem  to  have  been  reached,  but  the  nature  of  Mr.  Hoe’s  past 
triumphs  renders  any  prediction  of  future  results  extremely 
hazardous. 


SAMUEL  COLT. 


363 


CHAPTER  XXL 

SAMUEL  COLT.  s 

AMUEL  COLT  was  born  at  Hartford,  Connect¬ 
icut,  on  the  19th  of  July,  1814.  He  was  de¬ 
scended  from  one  of  the  original  settlers  of  that 
city,  and  his  father,  who  possessed  some  means, 
was  a  man  of  great  energy,  intelligence,  and 
enterprise.  The  senior  Colt  began  life  as  a  merchant,  and  after¬ 
ward  became  a  manufacturer  of  woolen,  cotton,  and  silk  goods. 
The  mother  of  our  hero  was  the  daughter  of  Major  John  Cald¬ 
well,  a  prominent  banker  of  Hartford,  and  is  said  to  have  been 
a  woman  of  superior  character  and  fine  mental  attainments. 

It  was  within  the  power  of  the  parents  of  Samuel  Colt  to 
give  him  a  thorough  education,  and  this  they  were  anxious  to 
do ;  but  he  was  always  so  full  of  restless  energy  that  he  greatly 
preferred  workir:  *  i  the  factory  to  going  to  school.  He  loved 
to  be  where  he  coma  hear  the  busy  looms  at  work,  and  see  the 
play  of  the  intricate  machinery  in  the  great  building.  In  order 
to  gratify  him,  his  father  placed  him  in  his  factory  at  the  age  of 
ten  years,  and  there  he  remained  for  about  three  years,  leaving 
it  only  at  rare  intervals  and  for  short  periods  of  time,  which  he 
passed  in  attendance  upon  school  and  working  on  a  farm. 
When  he  was  thirteen  his  father  declared  that  he  would  not 
permit  him  to  grow  up  without  an  education,  and  sent  him  to 


364 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE, 


a  boarding-school  at  Amherst,  Massachusetts.  He  did  not  re¬ 
main  there  long,  for  the  spirit  of  adventure  came  over  him  with 
such  force  that  he  could  not  resist  it.  He  ran  away  from 
school  and  shipped  as  a  boy  before  the  mast  on  a  vessel  bound 
for  the  East  Indies.  The  ship  was  called  the  Coroo,  and  was 
commanded  by  Captain  Spaulding. 


The  voyage  was  long,  and  the  lad  was  subjected  to  great 
hardships,  which  soon  convinced  him  that  running  away  to  sea 
was  not  as  romantic  in  real  life  as  in  the  books  he  had  read, 


THE  BOY  COLT  INVENTING  THE  REVOLVER. 


but  his  experience,  though  uncomfortable  enough,  failed  to  con¬ 
quer  his  restless  spirit.  While  at  sea  in  the  Coroo  he  had  an 
abundance  of  leisure  time  for  reflection,  but  instead  of  devoting 
it  to  meditating  upon  the  folly  of  his  course,  he  spent  it  in 
inventing  a  revolving  pistol,  a  rough  model  of  which  he  cut  in 
wood  with  his  jack-knife.  This  was  the  germ  of  the  inven¬ 
tion  which  afterward  gave  him  such  fame,  and  it  is  not  a  little 
singular  that  the  conception  of  such  a  weapon  should  have 
come  to  a  boy  of  fourteen. 


SAMUEL  COLT. 


36<5 

Keturning  home,  he  became  an  apprentice  in  his  father’s  fac¬ 
tory  at  Ware,  Massachusetts.  He  was  put  into  the  dyeing  and 
bleaching  department,  and  was  thoroughly  trained  in  it  by  Mr 
William  T.  Smith,  a  scientific  man,  and  one  of  the  best  practi 
cal  chemists  in  New  England.  Young  Colt  manifested  a  re¬ 
markable  aptitude  for  chemistry,  and  when  but  a  mere  boy  was 
known  as  one  of  the  most  successful  and  dexterous  manipulators 
in  New  England. 

When  he  had  reached  his  eighteenth  year,  the  old  spirit  of 
restlessness  came  over  him  again,  and  he  embarked  in  an  unu¬ 
sually  bold  undertaking  for  one  so  young,  in  which,  however, 
he  was  much  favored  by  the  circumstance  that  he  was  very 
much  older  in  appearance  than  in  reality,  commonly  passing 
for  a  full-grown  man.  Assuming  the  name  of  Dr.  Colt,  he 
traveled  throughout  the  Union  and  British  America,  visiting 
nearly  every  town  of  two  thousand  inhabitants  and  over,  lectur¬ 
ing  upon  chemistry,  and  illustrating  his  lectures  with  a  series  of 
skillful  and  highly  popular  experiments.  His  tour  was  entirely 
successful,  and  he  realized  in  the  two  years  over  which  it  ex¬ 
tended  quite  a  handsome  sum.  The  use  which  he  made  of  the 
money  thus  acquired  was  characteristic  of  the  man. 

He  had  never  abandoned  the  design  of  a  revolving  pistol 
which  he  had  conceived  on  board  the  Coroo,  and  he  now  set  to 
work  to  perfect  it,  using  the  proceeds  of  his  lectures  to  enable 
him  to  take  out  patents  in  this  country  and  in  Europe.  He 
spent  two  years  in  working  on  his  model,  making  improvements 
in  it  at  every  step,  and  by  1835  had  brought  it  to  such  a  state 
of  excellence  that  he  was  enabled  to  apply  for  a  patent  in  the 
United  States.  His  application  was  successful.  Before  it  was 
decided,  however,  he  visited  England  and  France,  and  patented 
his  invention  in  those  countries.  Though  now  only  twenty-one 
years  old,  he  had  given  seven  years  of  study  and  labor  to  his 


366 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


“revolver/*  and  had  brought  it  to  a  state  of  perfection  which 
was  far  in  advance  of  his  early  hopes. 

“At  this  time,  and,  indeed,  for  several  years  after,  he  was  not 
aware  that  any  person  before  himself  had  ever  conceived  the 
idea  of  a  fire-arm  with  a  rotating  chambered  breech.  On  a 
subsequent  visit  to  Europe,  while  exploring  the  collection  of 
fire-arms  in  the  Tower  of  London  and  other  repositories  of 
weapons  of  war  in  England  and  on  the  continent,  he  found 
several  guns  having  the  chambered  breech,  but  all  were  so  con¬ 
structed  as  to  be  of  little  practical  value,  being  far  more  liable 
to  explode  prematurely  and  destroy  the  man  who  should  use 
them  than  the  objects  at  which  they  might  be  aimed.  Unwil¬ 
ling,  however,  to  seem  to  claim  that  which  had  been  previously 
invented,  he  read  before  the  Institution  of  Civil  Engineers  in 
England  (of  which  he  was  the  only  American  associate),  in 
1851,  an  elaborate  paper  on  the  subject,  in  which  he  described 
and  illustrated,  with  appropriate  drawings,  the  various  early 
inventions  of  revolving  fire-arms,  and  demonstrated  the  princi¬ 
ples  on  which  his  were  constructed.** 

Having  secured  patents  in  the  United  States  and  in  the 
principal  countries  of  Europe,  Mr.  Colt  exerted  himself  to  or¬ 
ganize  a  company  for  the  manufacture  of  his  revolver.  He 
met  with  considerable  opposition,  for  it  was  commonly  asserted 
that  his  pistol  would  never  be  of  any  practical  value.  The 
wise  ones  said  it  was  too  complicated  for  general  use,  and  that 
its  adoption  would  be  attended  by  the  killing  or  maiming  of 
the  majority  of  those  who  used  it.  The  inventor  disregarded 
these  birds  of  ill  omen,  however,  and,  persevering  in  his  efforts, 
finally  succeeded  in  securing  the  aid  of  some  capitalists  in  New 
York.  A  company  was  formed  in  1835,  called  the  “Patent 
Arms  Company,**  with  a  capital  of  $300,000,  and  an  armory 
was  established  at  Paterson,  New  Jersey.  Mr.  Colt  then 


SAMUEL  COLT. 


367 


endeavored  to  induce  the  Government  of  the  United  States  to 
adopt  the  arm  in  the  military  and  naval  service.  Strange  as 
it  now  seems,  however,  the  officers  of  the  army  and  navy  were 
not  disposed  to  regard  the  revolver  with  favor.  They  declared 
that  the  percussion  cap  was  entirely  unreliable,  and  that  no 
weapon  requiring  it  could  be  depended  on  with  certainty;  that 
there  was  great  danger  that  two  or  more  of  the  charges  would 
explode  at  the  same  time ;  and  that  the  arm  was  liable  to  get  out 
of  order  very  easily.  They  further  protested  that  it  was  much 
more  difficult  to  repair  than  the  arms  then  in  use,  and  that  this 
alone  rendered  it  unfit  for  adoption  by  the  Government.  Not¬ 
withstanding  these  objections  were  fully  met  by  Mr.  Colt,  who 
explained  carefully  the  principles  of  his  weapon,  it  was  two  years 
before  the  Government  consented  to  give  the  revolver  a  trial. 

In  1837,  the  Florida  war  raged  with  great  violence,  and  the 
Seminoles,  secure  in  their  fastnesses  in  the  Everglades,  were 
enabled  to  bid  defiance  to  all  the  efforts  of  the  army  of  the 
United  States.  Their  superior  skill  in  the  use  of  the  rifle 
gave  them  an  advantage  which  the  bravery  and  determination 
of  our  troops  could  not  overcome.  In  this  emergency,  the 
Government  consented  to  make  a  trial  of  Colt’s  revolver.  A 
regiment  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Harvey  was  armed  with  this 
weapon,  and  its  success  was  so  marked  from  the  first  that  the 
Government  promptly  gave  an  order  for  more,  and  ended  by 
making  it  the  principal  arm  of  the  troops  in  Florida.  The 
savages  were  astounded  and  disheartened  at  seeing  the  troops 
fire  six  or  eight  times  without  reloading;  and  when  the  war 
was  brought  to  a  close,  as  it  soon  was,  it  was  plain  to  all  that 
the  revolver  had  played  a  decisive  part  in  the  struggle.  It 
was  a  great  triumph  for  Colonel  Colt,  but  in  the  end  proved  a 
source  of  misfortune.  The  speedy  termination  of  the  war  put 
an  end  to  the  demand  for  his  weapon,  and  his  business  fell  off 


368 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


so  greatly  that  in  1842  the  Patent  Arms  Company  was  com¬ 
pelled  to  close  its  establishment  and  wind  up  its  affairs. 

For  five  years  none  of  the  revolvers  were  manufactured,  and, 
meanwhile,  the  stock  which  had  been  put  in  the  market  was 
entirely  exhausted  by  the  demand  which  had  set  in  from  Texas 
and  the  Indian  frontier.  In  1847  the  war  with  Mexico  began, 
and  General  Taylor,  who  had  witnessed  the  performance  of  the 
revolver  in  Florida,  was  anxious  to  arm  the  Texan  Rangers 
with  that  weapon.  He  sent  Captain  Walker,  the  commander 
of  the  Rangers,  to  Colonel  Colt  to  purchase  a  supply.  Walker 
was  unsuccessful.  Colt  had  parted  with  the  last  one  that  he 
possessed,  and  had  not  even  a  model  to  serve  as  a  guide  in 
making  others.  The  Government  now  gave  him  an  order  for 
one  thousand,  which  he  agreed  to  make  for  $28,000;  but  there 
was  still  the  difficulty  caused  by  having  no  model  to  work  by. 
In  this  dilemma,  he  advertised  extensively  for  one  of  his  old 
pistols,  to  serve  as  a  model,  but  failing  to  procure  one,  was 
compelled  to  make  a  new  model.  This  was  really  a  fortunate 
circumstance,  as  he  made  several  improvements  in  the  weapon, 
which  officers  who  had  used  it  suggested  to  him,  so  that  his 
weapons  were  very  much  better  than  the  old  ones.  Having  no 
factory  of  his  own,  Colonel  Colt  hired  an  armory  at  Whitney- 
ville,  near  Hew  Haven,  where  he  produced  the  first  thousand 
pistols  ordered  by  the  Government.  These  gave  entire  satisfac¬ 
tion,  and  further  orders  from  the  War  Department  came  in 
rapidly.  Colonel  Colt  now  hired  and  fitted  up  larger  and  more 
complete  workshops  in  Hartford,  and  began  business  on  his  own 
account,  supplying  promptly  every  order  that  was  given  him. 
The  weapon  proved  most  effective  during  the  Mexican  War, 
and  the  orders  of  the  Government  were  sufficiently  large  to 
allow  the  inventor  to  reap  a  handsome  profit  from  them,  and 
lay  the  foundations  of  his  subsequent  business  success. 


SAMUEL  COLT. 


369 


At  the  close  of  the  war.  Colonel  Colt  was  apprehensive  that 
t1  e  demand  for  his  weapon  would  again  drop  off,  as  it  had  done 
after  the  Florida  campaign;  but  he  was  agreeably  disappointed. 
The  success  of  the  revolver  in  Mexico  had  made  it  generally 
and  favorably  known  throughout  the  country,  and  there  was 
now  a  steady  and  even  a  growing  demand  for  it.  The  discovery 
of  gold  in  California,  which  so  quickly  followed  the  cessation 
of  hostilities,  greatly  stimulated  this  demand,  for  the  most 
essential  part  of  the  gold  seeker’s  outfit  was  a  revolver;  and 
the  extraordinary  emigration  to  Australia,  which  set  in  some¬ 
what  later,  still  further  extended  the  market  for  his  weapon. 
Convinced  by  this  time  that  there  would  be  no  considerable 
falling  off  in  his  orders,  Colonel  Colt  began  to  take  steps  to 
assure  the  permanency  of  his  business. 

The  experience  of  the  American  officers  during  the  Mexican 
War  enabled  them  to  point  out  many  improvements  to  the  in¬ 
ventor,  who  promptly  adopted  them.  This  made  his  pistol 
almost  a  new  weapon,  and  the  most  formidable  small  arm 
then  in  use.  He  obtained  a  new  patent  for  it,  as  thus  im¬ 
proved,  and  it  was  adopted  by  the  Government  as  the  regu¬ 
lar  arm  of  the  army  and  navy,  different  sizes  being  made  for 
each  service.  The  Crimean  and  Indian  wars,  which  followed 
soon  after,  brought  the  inventor  large  orders  from  the  Brit¬ 
ish  Government,  and  during  the  next  few  years  his  weapon 
was  formally  introduced  into  the  armies  of  the  leading  States 
of  Europe. 

His  success  was  so  rapid  that,  as  early  as  1851,  it  became 
necessary  to  provide  still  more  ample  accommodations  for  his 
manufactory.  The  next  year  he  began  the  execution  of  a  plan, 
the  magnitude  of  which  caused  many  of  his  friends  to  tremble 
for  his  future  prosperity.  He  resolved  to  build  the  largest  and 
most  perfect  armory  in  the  world,  one  which  should  enable  him 


370 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


to  manufacture  his  weapons  with  greater  rapidity  and  nicety 
than  had  ever  yet  been  possible. 

Just  to  the  south  of  the  Little  or  Mill  River  there  was  a 
piece  of  meadow  land,  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  acres  in 
extent,  generally  regarded  as  useless,  in  consequence  of  its 
being  submerged  every  spring  by  the  freshets  in  the  river. 
Colonel  Celt  bought  this  meadow  for  a  nominal  sum,  and,  to 
the  astonishment  of  the  good  people  of  Hartford,  proceeded 
to  surround  it  with  a  strong  dike,  or  embankment.  This 
embankment  was  two  miles  in  length,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet  wide  at  the  base,  from  thirty  to  sixty  feet  wide  at  the 
top,  and  from  ten  to  twenty-five  feet  high.  Its  strength 
was  further  increased  by  planting  willows  along  the  sides; 
and  it  was  thoroughly  tested  just  after  its  completion  by 
a  freshet  of  unusual  severity.  Having  drained  the  meadow, 
Colonel  Colt  began  the  erection  of  his  armory  upon  the 
land  inclosed  by  the  embankment.  It  was  constructed  of 
Portland  stone,  and  consisted  of  three  buildings — two  long 
edifices,  with  a  third  connecting  them  in  the  center,  the  whole 
being  in  the  form  of  the  letter  H.  The  front  parallel  was  five 
hundred  by  sixty  feet,  the  rear  parallel  five  hundred  by  forty 
feet,  and  the  central  building  two  hundred  and  fifty  by  fifty 
feet — the  front  parallel  and  central  building  being  three  stories 
in  height.  Connected  with  these  buildings  were  other  smaller 
edifices  for  offices,  warerooms,  watchmen’s  houses,  etc. 

In  1861,  the  demand  for  the  arms  had  become  so  enormous 
that  the  armory  was  doubled  in  size,  the  new  buildings  being 
similar  in  style  to  the  old.  “In  this  establishment  there  is 
ample  accommodation  for  the  manufacture  of  one  thousand 
fire-arms  per  day,”  which  is  more  than  the  arsenals  at  Har¬ 
per’s  Ferry  and  Springfield  combined  could  turn  out  in  the 
same  time  previous  to  the  war.  In  1861,  Colt’s  armory  turned 


SAMUEL  COLT. 


871 


out  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  stand  of  arms, 
and  in  I860,  the  two  armories  before  mentioned  made  about 
thirty-five  thousand  between  them.  A  portion  of  the  armory 
at  Hartford  is  devoted  to  the  fabrication  of  the  machinery 
invented  by-  Colonel  Colt  for  the  manufacture  of  his  pistols. 
This  machinery  is  usually  sold  to  all  parties  purchasing  the 
right  to  manufacture  the  revolver.  Colonel  Colt  supplied  in 
this  way  a  large  part  of  the  machinery  used  in  the  Govern¬ 
ment  manufactory  at  Enfield,  in  England,  and  all  of  that  used 
in  the  Imperial  armory  at  Tulin,  in  Russia.  Near  the  armory, 
and  in  the  area  inclosed  by  the  dike,  Colonel  Colt  erected  a 
number  of  tasteful  cottages  for  his  workmen,  and  warehouses 
for  other  kinds  of  business.  His  entire  expenditure  upon  his 
land  and  buildings  here  amounted  to  more  than  two  million 
five  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

“  Among  his  other  cares,  the  intellectual  and  social  welfare 
of  his  numerous  employes  were  not  forgotten.  Few  mechanics 
are  favored  with  as  convenient  residences  as  those  he  has  erected 
for  them ;  and  a  public  hall,  a  library,  courses  of  lectures,  con¬ 
certs,  the  organization  of  a  fine  band  of  music,  formed  entirely 
from  his  own  workmen,  to  whom  he  presented  a  superb  set  of 
musical  instruments,  and  of  a  military  company  of  his  opera¬ 
tives,  provided  by  him  with  a  tasteful  uniform,  and  otherwise 
treated  by  him  with  great  liberality,  were  among  the  methods 
by  which  he  demonstrated  his  sympathy  with  the  sons  of 
toil.” 

The  Hartford  armory  is  the  largest  and  most  complete  in  the 
world,  in  extent  and  perfection  of  machinery.  All  the  articles 
needed  with  the  revolver,  such  as  the  powder  flask,  balls,  lubri¬ 
cator,  bullet  molds,  cartridges,  etc.,  are  made  here  on  a  large 
scale.  The  establishment  is  a  noble  monument  to  the  inventive 
genius  and  business  capacity  of  its  founder. 


372  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

In  addition  to  his  inventions  of  fire-arms,  Colonel  Colt 
invented  a  submarine  battery,  which  was  thoroughly  tested 
by  the  officers  of  the  United  States  Yavy,  and  is  said  to  be 
one  of  the  most  formidable  engines  for  harbor  defense  ever 
known.  He  also  invented  a  submarine  telegraph  cable,  which 
he  laid  and  operated  with  perfect  success,  in  1843,  from  Coney 
Island  and  Fire  Island  to  the  city  of  Yew  York,  and  from  the 
Merchants  Exchange  to  the  mouth  of  the  harbor.  His  insu¬ 
lating:  material  consisted  of  a  combination  of  cotton  varn  with 
asphaltum  and  beeswax ;  the  whole  was  inclosed  in  a  lead  pipe. 
This  was  one  of  the  most  successful  experiments  of  the  early 
days  of  submarine  telegraphy,  and  entitles  Colonel  Colt  to  a 
conspicuous  place  in  the  list  of  those  who  brought  that  science 
to  perfection. 

After  the  permanent  establishment  of  his  business,  in  1847 
and  1848,  Colonel  Colt's  success  was  rapid.  He  acquired  a 
large  fortune,  and  built  an  elegant  and  tasteful  mansion  in 
Hartford,  where  he  resided,  surrounded  with  all  the  luxu¬ 
ries  of  wealth  and  taste.  In  1855,  he  married  Miss  Elizabeth 
Jarvis,  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jarvis,  of  Portland,  Connect¬ 
icut,  a  lady  of  great  beauty  and  superior  character  and  accom¬ 
plishments.  She  still  survives  him. 

He  repeatedly  visited  Europe  after  his  settlement  at  Hart¬ 
ford,  and  as  the  excellence  of  his  weapons  had  made  his  name 
famous  the  world  over,  he  was  the  recipient  of  many  attentions 
from  the  most  distinguished  soldiers  of  Europe,  and  even  from 
some  of  the  monarchs  of  the  Old  Morld.  In  1856,  being  on 
a  visit  to  Russia,  with  his  family,  he  was  invited  with  them 
to  be  present  at  the  coronation  of  the  Emperor  Alexander 

II.  He  was  decorated  by  nearly  all  the  Governments  of 

* 

Europe,  and  by  some  of  the  Asiatic  sovereigns,  with  orders 
of  merit,  diplomas,  medals,  and  rings,  in  acknowledgment  of 


SAMUEL  COLT. 

the  great  services  he  had  rendered  to  the  world  by  his  in- 
vention. 

He  died,  at  his  residence  in  Hartford,  on  the  10th  of  Jan¬ 
uary,  1862,  in  the  forty-eighth  year  of  his  age.  The  com¬ 
munity  of  which  he  was  a  member  lost  in  him  one  of  its  most 
enterprising  and  public-spirited  citizens,  and  the  country  one 
of  the  best  representatives  of  the  American  character  it  has 
ever  produced. 


•  - 


MORSE 


X 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MOESE. 


377 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE. 

fAMUEL  FINLEY  BREESE  MORSE  was  the 
eldest  son  of  the  late  Jedediali  Morse,  one  of  the 
most  distinguished  Presbyterian  clergymen  of 
New  England.  He  was  born  at  Charlestown, 
Massachusetts,  on  the  27th  of  April,  1791,  was 
carefully  educated  in  the  common  schools  of  his  native  town, 
and  at  an  early  age  entered  Yale  College,  where  he  graduated 
in  1810.  He  exhibited  an  early  fondness  for  art  as  well  as 
studies  of  a  scientific  character,  and  while  a  student  at  Yrale 
displayed  an  especial  aptness  for  chemistry  and  natural  philoso¬ 
phy.  Upon  leaving  college  he  decided  to  adopt  the  profession 
of  an  artist,  and  was  sent  abroad  to  study  under  the  tuition  of 
West  and  Copley  and  Allston. 

“When  Allston  was  painting  his  ‘Dead  Man  Restored  to 
Life/  in  London,”  says  Mr.  Tuckerman,  in  his  Booh  of  the 
Artists,  “he  first  modeled  his  figure  in  clay,  and  explained  to 
Morse,  who  was  then  his  pupil,  the  advantages  resulting  from 
a  plan  so  frequently  adopted  by  the  old  masters.  His  young 
countryman  was  at  this  time  meditating  his  first  composition — ■ 
a  dying  Hercules — and  proceeded  at  once  to  act  upon  this  sug¬ 
gestion.  Having  prepared  a  model  that  exhibited  the  upper 
part  of  the  body — which  alone  would  be  visible  in  the  picture — 


378 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


he  submitted  it  to  Allston,  who  recognized  so  much  truth  in 
the  anatomy  and  expression  that  he  urgently  advised  its  com¬ 
pletion.  After  six  weeks  of  careful  labor,  the  statue  was  finished 
and  sent  to  West  for  inspection.  That  venerable  artist,  upon 
entering  the  room,  put  on  his  spectacles,  and  as  he  walked 
around  the  model,  carefully  examining  its  details  and  general 
effect,  a  look  of  genuine  satisfaction  beamed  from  his  face.  He 
rang  for  an  attendant  and  bade  him  call  his  son.  ‘  Look  here, 
Raphael/  he  exclaimed,  as  the  latter  appeared;  ‘did  I  not 
always  tell  you  that  every  painter  could  be  a  sculptor  ?*  We 
may  imagine  the  delight  of  the  student  at  such  commendation. 
The  same  day  one  of  his  fellow  pupils  called  his  attention  to  a 
notice  issued  by  the  Adelphi  Society  of  Arts,  offering  a  prize  for 
the  best  single  figure,  to  be  modeled  and  sent  to  the  rooms  of 
the  association  within  a  certain  period.  The  time  fixed  would 
expire  in  three  days.  Morse  profited  by  the  occasion,  and 
placed  his  ‘Dying  Hercules  *  with  the  thirteen  other  specimens 
already  entered.  He  was  consequently  invited  to  the  meeting 
of  the  society  on  the  evening  when  the  decision  was  to  be  an¬ 
nounced,  and  received  from  the  hands  of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk, 
the  presiding  officer,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  foreign  ambassa¬ 
dors,  the  gold  medal.  Perhaps  no  American  ever  started  in  the 
career  of  an  artist  under  more  flattering  auspices;  and  we  can 
not  wonder  that  a  beginning  so  successful  encouraged  the  young 
painter  to  devote  himself  assiduously  to  study,  with  a  view  of 
returning  to  his  own  country  fully  prepared  to  illustrate  the 
historical  department  of  the  art.” 

Morse  spent  four  years  in  Europe  in  close  study,  and  was 
then  obliged  to  return  to  America  by  lack  of  means  to  carry  on 
his  education  in  the  Old  World.  He  had  not  indeed  reached 
the  high  degree  of  proficiency  which  he  liad  hoped  to  obtain 
before  returning  home,  but  he  was  possessed  of  natural  talents 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MOUSE. 


379 


and  acquired  skill  which  fairly  entitled  him  to  recognition  as 
one  of  our  leading  artists.  This  recognition  never  came  to  him, 
however,  and  his  artist  life  in  this  country  was  a  series  of  sor¬ 
rowful  disappointments.  He  found  no  opportunity  of  devoting 
himself  to  the  higher  branches  of  his  art,  and  was  obliged  to 
confine  himself  entirely  to  portrait  painting  as  a  means  of 
livelihood.  His  artist  career  is  thus  referred  to  by  Mr. 
Tuckerman : 

“  Morse  went  abroad  under  the  care  of  Allston,  and  was  the 
pupil  of  West  and  Copley.  Hence  he  is  naturally  regarded  by 
a  later  generation  as  the  connecting  bond  that  unites  the  present 
and  the  past  in  the  brief  annals  of  our  artist  history.  But  his 
claim  to  such  recognition  does  not  lie  altogether  in  the  fact  that 
he  was  a  pioneer ;  it  has  been  worthily  evidenced  by  his  con¬ 
stant  devotion  to  the  great  cause  itself.  Younger  artists  speak 
of  him  with  affection  and  respect,  because  he  has  ever  been 
zealous  in  the  promotion  of  a  taste  for,  and  a  study  of,  the  fine 
arts.  Having  entered  the  field  at  too  early  a  period  to  realize 
the  promise  of  his  youth,  and  driven  by  circumstances  from  the 
high  aims  he  cherished,  misanthropy  was  never  suffered  to  grow 
out  of  personal  disappointment.  He  gazed  reverently  upon  the 
goal  it  was  not  permitted  him  to  reach,  and  ardently  encour¬ 
aged  the  spirit  which  he  felt  was  only  to  be  developed  when 
wealth  and  leisure  had  given  his  countrymen  opportunities  to 
cultivate  those  tastes  upon  the  prevalence  of  which  the  advance¬ 
ment  of  his  favorite  pursuit  depends.  When,  after  the  failure 
of  one  of  his  elaborate  projects,  he  resolved  to  establish  himself 
in  New  York,  he  was  grieved  to  find  that  many  petty  dissen¬ 
sions  kept  the  artists  from  each  other.  He  made  it  his  business 
to  heal  these  wounds  and  reconcile  the  animosities  that  thus 
retarded  the  progress  of  their  common  object.  He  sought  out 

and  won  the  confidence  of  his  isolated  brothers,  and  one  even- 

23 


880 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


ing  invited  them  all  to  his  room  ostensibly  to  eat  strawberries 
and  cream,  but  really  to  beguile  them  into  something  like 
agreeable  intercourse.  He  had  experienced  the  good  effect  of 
a  drawing  club  at  Charleston,  where  many  of  the  members 
were  amateurs;  and  on  the  occasion  referred  to  covered  his  table 
with  prints,  and  scattered  inviting  casts  around  the  apartment. 
A  very  pleasant  evening  was  the  result,  a  mutual  understanding 
was  established,  and  weekly  meetings  unanimously  agreed  upon. 
This  auspicious  gathering  was  the  germ  of  the  National  Aca¬ 
demy  of  Design,  of  which  Morse  became  the  first  president, 
and  before  which  he  delivered  the  first  course  of  lectures  on  the 
fine  arts  ever  given  in  this  country.” 

In  1829  Mr.  Morse  went  abroad  for  the  purpose  of  com¬ 
pleting  his  art  studies.  He  remained  in  Europe  for  more  than 
three  years,  residing  in  the  principal  cities  of  the  Continent. 
During  his  absence  he  was  elected  “  Professor  of  the  Litera¬ 
ture  of  the  Fine  Arts  ”  in  the  University  of  the  City  of  New 
York.  He  set  out  on  his  return  home  to  accept  this  professor¬ 
ship  in  the  autumn  of  1832,  sailing  from  Havre  on  board  the 
packet-ship  “  Sully.” 

As  has  been  stated,  he  had  manifested  a  decided  fondness 
for  Chemistry  and  Natural  Philosophy  while  at  Yale  College, 
where  he  was  a  pupil  of  Professor  Silliman  in  the  former 
science,  and  of  Professor  Day  in  the  latter,  and  after  his  de¬ 
parture  from  college  he  had  devoted  all  his  leisure  time  to  the 
pursuit  of  these  studies.  So  great  was  his  fondness  for  them 
that  some  of  his  friends  declared  their  belief  that  he  ought  to 
abandon  art  and  devote  himself  to  science.  In  1826-27  he 
had  delivered,  at  the  Athenseum  in  New  York,  the  course  of 
fine-art  lectures  to  which  reference  has  been  made,  and  on  al¬ 
ternate  nights  of  the  same  season  Professor  J.  Freeman  Dana 
had  lectured  upon  electro-magnetism,  illustrating  his  remarks 


V 


<  _  SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE.  381 

with  the  first  electro-magnet  (on  Sturgeon’s  principle)  ever  seen 
in  this  country.  Morse  and  Dana  had  been  intimate  friends, 
and  had  often  held  long  conversations  upon  the  subject  of  mag¬ 
netism,  and  the  magnet  referred  to  had  at  length  been  given  to 
the  former  by  Professor  Torrey.  The  interest  which  he  had 
thus  conceived  in  this  instrument  had  never  diminished,  and 
his  investigations  and  studies  had  never  ceased,  so  that  at  the 
time  of  his  departure  from  France  in  the  “  Sully,”  in  1832,  he 
was  one  of  vthe  best  informed  men  upon  the  subject  to  be  found 
in  any  country. 

Among  his  fellow-passengers  were  a  number  of  persons  at 
intelligence  and  cultivation,  one  of  whom  had  but  recently 
witnessed  in  Paris  some  highly  interesting  experiments  with 
the  electro-magnet,  the  object  of  which  was  to  prove  how 
readily  the  electric  spark  could  be  obtained  from  the  magnet, 
and  the  rapidity  with  which  it  could  be  disseminated.  To 
most  of  the  passengers  this  relation  was  deeply  interesting,  but 
to  all  save  one  it  was  merely  the  recital  of  a  curious  experi¬ 
ment.  That  one  exception  was  Mr.  Morse.  To  him  the  de¬ 
velopment  of  this  newly-discovered  property  of  electricity  was 
more  than  interesting.  It  showed  him  his  true  mission  in  life, 
the  way  to  his  true  destiny.  Art  was  not  his  proper  field  now, 
for  however  great  his  abilities  as  an  artist,  he  was  possessed  of 
genius  of  a  higher,  more  useful  type,  and  it  was  henceforth  his 
duty  to  employ  it.  He  thought  long  and  earnestly  upon  the 
subject  which  the  words  of  his  fellow-passenger  had  so  freshly 
called  up,  pacing  the  deck  under  the  silent  stars,  and  rocked  in 
his  wakeful  berth  by  the  ocean  whose  terrors  his  genius  was 
to  tame,  and  whose  vast  depths  his  great  invention  was  to  set 
at  naught.  He  had  long  been  convinced  that  electricity  was  to 
furnish  the  means  of  rapid  communication  between  distant 
points,  of  which  the  world  was  so  much  in  need ;  and  the  ex- 


882 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


periments  which  his  new  acquaintance  had  witnessed  in  Paris 
removed  from  his  mind  the  last  doubt  of  the  feasibility  of  the 
scheme.  Being  of  an  eminently  practical  character,  he  at  onoe 
set  to  work  to  discover  how  this  could  be  done,  and  succeeded 
so  well  that  before  the  “  Sully  ”  reached  New  York  he  had  con¬ 
ceived  “  not  merely  the  idea  of  an  electric  telegraph,  but  of  an 
electro-magnetic  and  chemical  recording  telegraph,  substantially 
and  essentially  as  it  now  exists,”  and  had  invented  an  alpha¬ 
bet  of  signs,  the  same  in  all  important  respects  as  that  now  in 
use.  “The  testimony  to  the  paternity  of  the  idea  in  Morsel 
mind,  and  to  his  acts  and  drawings  on  board  the  ship,  is  ample. 
His  own  testimony  is  corroborated  by  all  the  passengers  (with 
a  single  exception),  who  testified  with  him  before  the  courts, 
and  was  considered  conclusive  by  the  judges;  and  the  date  of 
1832  is  therefore  fixed  by  this  evidence  as  the  date  of  Morse’s 
conception,  and  realization  also — so  far  as  the  drawings  could 
embody  the  conception — of  the  telegraph  system  which  now 
bears  his  name.” 

But  though  invented  in  1832,  it  was  not  until  1835  (during 
which  time  he  was  engaged  in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of 
his  professorship  in  the  University  of  the  City  of  New  York) 
that  he  was  enabled  to  complete  his  first  recording  instrument. 
This  was  but  a  poor,  rude  instrument,  at  the  best,  and  was 
very  far  from  being  equal  to  his  perfected  invention.  It  em¬ 
bodied  his  idea,  however,  and  was  a  good  basis  for  subsequent 
improvements.  By  its  aid  he  was  able  to  send  signals  from  a 
given  point  to  the  end  of  a  wire  half  a  mile  in  length,  but  as 
yet  there  was  no  means  of  receiving  them  back  again  from  the 
other  extremity.  He  continued  to  experiment  on  his  invention, 
and  made  several  improvements  in  it.  It  was  plain  from  the 
first  that  he  needed  a  duplicate  of  his  instrument  at  the  other 
end  of  his  wire,  but  he  was  unable  for  a  long  time  to  have  one 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MOUSE. 


S8S 


made.  At  length  he  acquired  the  necessary  funds,  and  in  July, 
1837,  had  a  duplicate  instrument  constructed,  and  thus  per¬ 
fected  his  plan.  His  telegraph  now  worked  to  his  entire  sat¬ 
isfaction,  and  he  could  easily  send  his  signals  to  the  remote  end 
of  his  line  and  receive  replies  in  return,  and  answer  signals 
sent  from  that  terminus.  Having  brought  it  to  a  successful 
completion,  he  exhibited  it  to  large  audiences  at  the  University 
of  New  York,  in  September,  1837.  In  October,  1837,  Pro¬ 
fessor  Morse  filed  a  caveat  to  secure  his  invention,  but  his 
patent  was  not  obtained  until  1840. 

He  now  entered  upon  that  period  of  the  inventor’s  life  which 
has  proved  so  disastrous  to  many,  and  so  wearying  and  dis¬ 
heartening  to  all — the  effort  to  bring  his  invention  into  general 
use.  It  was  commonly  believed  that,  although  the  invention 
was  successful  when  used  for  such  short  distances  as  had  been 
tried  in  the  City  of  New  York,  it  would  fail  when  tested  by 
longer  lines.  Morse  was  confident,  however,  that  this  was  not 
the  case,  and  in  December,  1837,  he  went  to  Washington  to 
solicit  from  the  Government  an  appropriation  for  the  construc¬ 
tion  of  an  experimental  line  from  Washington  City  to  Balti¬ 
more — a  distance  of  forty  miles.  This  line  he  declared  would 
thoroughly  test  the  practicability  and  utility  of  the  telegraph. 
His  petition  was  laid  before  Congress,  and  a  committee  ap¬ 
pointed  to  consider  it.  He  stated  his  plan  to  this  body,  and 
proved  its  practicability  by  actual  experiments  with  his  in¬ 
struments.  Considerable  interest  in  the  subject  was  thus 
aroused  in  Congress  and  throughout  the  country,  but  he  de¬ 
rived  no  benefit  from  it.  If  men  spoke  of  his  telegraph,  it 
was  only  to  ridicule  it,  or  to  express  their  doubts  of  its  success. 
This  was  especially  the  case  in  Congress,  and  it  was  very  uncer¬ 
tain  whether  that  body  would  sustain  the  report  from  the  com¬ 
mittee  in  favor  of  the  invention.  The  session  wore  away  in 


884 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


this  manner,  and  at  length  ended  without  any  action  being 
taken  in  the  matter. 

Having  failed  to  secure  the  assistance  of  Congress,  Professor 
Morse  went  to  Europe  in  the  spring  of  1838,  for  the  purpose 
of  enlisting  the  aid  of  the  governments  there  in  bringing  his 
invention  into  use.  He  was  unsuccessful.  In  England  a 
patent  was  refused  him,  and  in  France  he  merely  obtained  a 
worthless  brevet  d’ invention .  He  tried  several  other  countries, 
but  was  equally  unsuccessful  in  all,  and  he  returned  home 
almost  disheartened,  but  not  entirely  cast  down.  For  four 
years  he  had  to  struggle  hard  for  a  living.  He  was  very  poor, 
and,  as  one  of  his  friends  has  since  declared,  had  literally  “  to 
coin  his  mind  for  bread.”  His  sturdy  independence  of  char¬ 
acter  would  not  allow  him  to  accept  assistance  from  any  one, 
although  there  were  friends  ready  and  even  anxious  to  help 
him  in  his  troubles.  Alone  and  manfully  he  fought  his  way 
through  these  dark  days,  still  hopeful  of  success  for  his  inven¬ 
tion,  and  patiently  seeking  to  improve  it  wherever  opportu¬ 
nity  presented  itself.  At  length,  in  1840,  he  received  his  long- 
delayed  patent  from  the  General  Government,  and,  encouraged 
by  this,  determined  to  make  another  effort  to  bring  his  tele¬ 
graph  into  use. 

He  was  not  able  to  do  so  until  the  session  of  Congress  of 
1842-43,  when  he  presented  a  second  petition  to  that  body,  ask¬ 
ing  its  aid  in  the  construction  of  an  experimental  line  between 
Baltimore  and  Washington.  He  had  to  encounter  a  great  de¬ 
gree  of  skepticism  and  ridicule,  with  many  other  obstacles,  not 
the  least  of  which  was  the  difficulty  of  meeting  the  expense  of 
remaining  in  Washington  and  urging  his  invention  upon  the 
Government.  Still  he  persevered,  although  it  seemed  to  be 
hoping  against  hope,  as  the  session  drew  near  its  close,  and  his 
scanty  stock  of  money  grew  daily  smaller.  On  the  evening  of 


SAMUEL.  F.  B.  MORSE. 


385 


the  3d  of  March,  1843,  he  returned  from  the  Capitol  to  his 
lodgings  utterly  disheartened.  It  was  the  last  night  of  the 
session,  and  nothing  had  been  done  in  the  matter  of  his  peti¬ 
tion.  He  sat  up  late  into  the  night  arranging  his  affairs  so  as 
to  take  his  departure  for  home  on  the  following  day.  It  was 
useless  to  remain  in  Washington  any  longer.  Congress  would 
adjourn  the  next  day,  and  his  last  hope  of  success  had  been 
shattered. 

On  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  March  he  came  down  to  the 
breakfast-table  gloomy  and  despondent.  Taking  up  the  morn¬ 
ing  journal,  he  ran  over  it  listlessly.  Suddenly  his  eye  rested 
upon  a  paragraph  which  caused  him  to  spring  to  his  feet  in 
complete  amazement.  It  was  an  announcement  that,  at  the 
very  last  hour  of  the  session  of  the  previous  night,  a  bill  had 
been  passed  by  Congress  appropriating  the  sum  of  thirty  thou¬ 
sand  dollars  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  Professor  Morse  to 
construct  an  experimental  line  of  telegraph  between  Baltimore 
and  Washington.  He  could  scarcely  believe  it  real,  and,  as 
soon  as  possible,  hastened  to  the  Capitol  to  seek  authentic  in¬ 
formation.  The  statement  was  confirmed  by  the  proper  author¬ 
ities,  and  Morse’s  dearest  wish  was  realized.  The  hour  of  his 
triumph  was  at  hand,  and  his  long  and  patient  waiting  was  re¬ 
warded  at  last. 

Work  on  the  telegraph  line  was  immediately  begun,  and  car¬ 
ried  on  actively.  At  first,  an  insulated  wire  was  buried  under 

♦ 

ground  in  a  lead  pipe,  but  this  failing  to  give  satisfaction, 
the  wire  was  elevated  upon  poles.  On  the  27th  of  May,  1844, 
the  line  was  completed,  and  the  first  trial  of  it  made  in  the 
presence  of  the  Government  officials  and  many  other  distin¬ 
guished  men.  Professor  Morse  was  confident  of  success;  but 
this  occasion  was  a  period  of  the  most  intense  anxiety  to  him, 
for  he  knew  that  his  entire  future  was  staked  upon  the  result 


386 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


of  this  hour.  Among  the  company  present  to  witness  the  trial 
was  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  John  C.  Spencer.  Although 
very  much  interested  in  the  undertaking,  he  was  entirely  igno¬ 
rant  of  the  principles  involved  in  it,  and,  therefore,  very  ap¬ 
prehensive  of  its  failure.  It  was  upon  this  occasion  that  he 
asked  one  of  Professor  Morse’s  assistants  how  large  a  bundle 
could  be  sent  over  the  wires,  and  if  the  United  States  mail 
could  not  be  sent  in  the  same  way. 

When  all  was  in  readiness,  Professor  Morse  seated  himself  at 
the  instrument,  and  sent  his  first  message  to  Baltimore.  An 
answer  was  promptly  returned,  and  messages  were  sent  and 
replies  received  with  a  rapidity  and  accuracy  which  placed  the 
triumph  of  the  invention  beyond  the  possibility  of  doubt.  Con¬ 
gratulations  were  showered  upon  the  inventor,  who  received 
them  as  calmly  as  he  had  previously  borne  the  scoffs  of  many 
of  these  same  men.  Yet  his  heart  throbbed  all  the  while  with 
a  brilliant  triumph.  Fame  and  fortune  both  rose  proudly 
before  him.  He  had  won  a  great  victory,  and  conferred  a 
lasting  benefit  upon  his  race. 

The  success  of  the  experimental  line  brought  Professor  Morse 
numerous  offers  for  the  use  of  his  invention.  Telegraph  com¬ 
panies  were  organized  all  over  the  country,  and  the  stock  issued 
by  them  was  taken  up  as  fast  as  offered.  At  the  present  day, 
not  only  the  United  States,  but  the  whole  world,  is  covered  with 
telegraph  lines.  In  July,  1862,  just  eighteen  years  after  the 
completion  of  Morse’s  experimental  line,  it  was  estimated  that 
the  lines  then  in  operation  throughout  the  world  amounted  to 
an  aggregate  length  of  150,000  miles.  The  Morse  system  is 
adopted  on  the  principal  lines  of  the  United  States,  on  all 
the  lines  of  the  Eastern  continent,  and  exclusively  on  all 
the  continental  lines  of  Europe,  u  from  the  extreme  Russian 
north  to  the  Italian  and  Spanish  south,  eastward  through  the 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MOUSE. 


387 


Turkish  empire,  south  into  Egypt  and  northern  Africa,  and 
through  India,  Australia,  and  parts  of  China.” 

The  rapid  growth  of  the  telegraph  interest  of  the  United 
States  placed  Professor  Morse  in  the  possession  of  a  large  for¬ 
tune,  which  was  greatly  increased  by  the  adoption  of  his  in¬ 
vention  in  Europe.  The  countries  which  had  refused  him 
patents  at  first  now  did  honor  to  his  genius.  Nor  was  he  the 
only  gainer  by  this.  In  France,  especially,  the  benefits  of  his 
invention  were  great.  The  old  system  of  semaphore  telegraphs 
had  been  an  annual  expense  to  the  government  of  that  country 
of  1,100,000  francs,  but  Morse’s  telegraph  yielded  to  the  French 
Government,  in  the  first  three  years  after  its  introduction,  a 
total  revenue  of  6,000,000  francs. 

Fortune  was  not  Morse’s  only  reward.  Honors  were  show¬ 
ered  upon  him  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  In  1848,  his  alma 
mater ,  Yale  College,  conferred  on  him  the  complimentary 
degree  of  LU.I).,  and  lie  afterward  was  made  a  member  of 
nearly  all  the  American  scientific  and  art  academies.  From 
European  Governments  and  sciontific  and  art  associations  he 
received  more  honors  than  have  ever  fallen  to  the  share  of 
any  other  American.  In  1848,  he  received  from  the  Sultan  of 
Turkey  the  decoration  of  the  Nisliaun  Iftichar  in  diamonds,  and 
subsequently  gold  medals  of  scientific  merit  were  awarded  him 
by  the  King  of  Prussia,  the  King  of  Wurtemburg,  and  the  Em-, 
peror  of  Austria.  The  gift  of  the  King  of  Prussia  was  set  in  a 
massive  gold  snuff-box.  In  1856,  the  Emperor  Napoleon  III 
gave  him  the  Cross  of  Chevalier  of  the  Legion  of  Honor; 
in  1857,  he  reoeived  from  the  King  of  Denmark  the  Cross  of 
Knight  of  the  Danebrog;  and  in  1858,  the  Queen  of  Spain  sent 
him  the  Cross  of  Knight  Commander  of  the  order  of  Isabella 
the  Catholic.  In  1859,  a  convention  of  the  representatives  of 
the  various  European  powers  met  in  Paris,  at  the  instance  of 


388 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


the  Emperor  Napoleon  III,  for  the  purpose  of  determining 
upon  the  best  means  of  giving  Professor  Morse  a  collective 
testimonial.  France,  Russia,  Sweden,  Belgium,  Holland,  Aus¬ 
tria,  Sardinia,  Tuscany,  Turkey,  and  the  Holy  See  were  repre¬ 
sented,  and  their  deliberations  resulted  in  the  presentation  to 
Professor  Morse,  in  the  name  of  their  united  governments,  of 
the  sum  of  400,000  francs,  as  an  honorary  and  personal  reward 
for  his  labors.  In  1856,  the  telegraph  companies  of  Great 
Britain  gave  him  a  banquet  in  London,  at  which  Mr.  William 
Fothergill  Corke,  himself  the  distinguished  inventor  of  a  sys¬ 
tem  of  telegraphy,  presided. 

Professor  Morse  was  also  the  inventor  of  submarine  telegra¬ 
phy.  In  1842  he  laid  the  first  submarine  telegraph  line  ever  put 
down,  across  the  harbor  of  New  York,  and  for  this  achieve¬ 
ment  received  the  gold  medal  of  the  American  Institute.  On 
the  10th  of  August,  1843,  he  addressed  a  communication  to 
the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  in  which  he  avowed  his  belief 
that  a  telegraphic  cable  could  and  would  be  laid  across  the 
Atlantic  ocean,  for  the  purpose  of  connecting  Europe  and 
America.  His  words  upon  this  occasion  clearly  prove  that  the 
idea  of  the  Atlantic  telegraph  originated  with  him.  They  were 
as  follows  :  “  The  practical  inference  from  this  law  is,  that  a 
telegraphic  communication  on  the  electro-magnetic  plan  may 
with  certainty  be  established  across  the  Atlantic  ocean.  Start¬ 
ling  as  this  ma^  now  seem,  I  am  confident  the  time  will  comq 
when  this  project  will  be  realized.” 

In  February,  1854,  Mr.  Cyrus  W.  Field,  of  New  York, 
ignorant  of  Professor  Morse’s  views  upon  this  subject,  wrote  to 
him  to  ask  if  he  considered  the  working  of  a  cable  across  the 
Atlantic  practicable.  The  Professor  at  once  sought  an  inter¬ 
view  with  Mr.  Field,  and  assured  him  of  his  entire  confidence 
in  the  undertaking.  He  entered  heartily  into  Mr.  Field’s 


SAMUEL  F.  B.  MORSE. 


889 


scheme,  and  rendered  great  aid  in  the  noble  enterprise  which 
has  been  described  elsewhere  in  these  pages.  He  was  present 
at  each  attempt  to  lay  the  cable,  and  participated  in  the  final 
triumph  by  which  his  prediction,  made  twenty-three  years  pre¬ 
vious,  was  verified. 

Professor  Morse  resided  during  the  winter  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  and  passed  his  summers  at  his  beautiful  country 
seat  near  Poughkeepsie,  on  the  Hudson.  He  bore  his  great 
honors  with  the  same  modesty  which  marked  his  early 
struggles,  and  was  the  center  of  a  host  of  friends  whom  he 
had  attached  to  himself  by  the  tender est  ties. 

His  death  occurred  in  New  York,  April  2,  1872,  his  age 
being  eighty-one  years.  He  was  buried  amid  tokens  of  na¬ 
tional  regret.  He  lived  to  see  the  system  he  invented  used  in 
almost  every  region  of  the  globe  and  everywhere  that  civ¬ 
ilized  people  dwelt.  He  lived  to  see  the  two  continents 
joined  into  one  by  means  of  great  cables,  over  which  the 
instrument  he  invented  flashed  messages  from  the  whole 
world.  During  one  of  his  visits  to  Paris  he  became 
acquainted  with  Daguerre,  and  on  his  return  to  this  coun¬ 
try  he  constructed  the  proper  apparatus,  and  took  the  first 
sun  pictures  ever  made  in  the  United  States.  Besides  all 
his  other  work,  he  was  quite  a  voluminous  writer  on  scien- 

t 

tific  subjects.  Since  his  death  the  value  of  his  inventions 
to  the  human  race  has  been  constantly  increasing,  until  he 
may  now  be  looked  upon  as  one  of  the  greatest  public  bene¬ 
factors  of  any  age. 


CYRUS  H.  MoCORMICK 


CYEUS  HALL  MCCOBMICK, 


898 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


CYRUS  HALL  McCORMICK. 


HE  stories  of  the  Arabian  Nights,  which  so 
frequently  thrill  the  imagination  of  the 
reader,  have  been  equaled  by  the  vast  strides 
of  the  human  intellect  during  the  last  one  hundred 
years.  What  magician’s  wand  could  evolve  won¬ 
ders  that  would  have  attracted  the  fancy  of  the 
ancients  with  greater  interest  than  harvesting  the  golden 
grain  of  continents  at  the  hum  of  swift-flying  machinery, 
urged  on  by  vast  troops  of  horses  and  a  hurrying  army  of 
men?  Yet  in  these  days,  when  space  has  been  annihi¬ 
lated  and  weeks  reduced  to  hours,  this  wonderful  feat 
of  garnering  grain  is  yearly  accomplished  before  the  eyes  of 
the  world.  Indeed,  it  may  be  said  of  the  farmer,  that  he 
can  “  mount  upon  wings  as  eagles,  and  run  and  not  be 
weary,”  so  rapidly  can  he  accumulate  treasures  and  so  easily 
can  he  accomplish  results.  If  Providence  selected  any 
one  man,  through  whom  this  millennial  age  of  the  farmer 
has  been  brought  about,  that  man  was,  beyond  all  question, 
Cyrus  Hall  McCormick,  the  far-famed  inventor,  through 
whom  it  has  been  made  possible  to  accomplish  harvesting 
by  machinery.  The  success  of  this  great  pioneer  turned 


394 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNE. 


the  thoughts  of  a  large  class  of  men  to  a  new  channel  of 
thinking.  If  grain  could  be  harvested  so  rapidly,  it 
must  be  preserved  with  equal  rapidity;  if  such  quick 
reaping  was  possible,  the  number  of  acres  in  grain  must 
be  correspondingly  increased;  if  the  meadows  could  be 
mowed  by  steel  blades  as  rapidly  as  horses  could  keep  them 
in  motion,  with  equal  rapidity  must  the  hay  be  preserved 
and  stored  away  in  a  place  of  safety.  One  thought  has  led 
to  another;  and  now  to  accomplish  these  various  objects, 
we  have  the  separator  run  by  steam,  the  plowman  riding 
instead  of  walking,  and  opening  up  four  furrows  instead  of 
one ;  the  light-running  hay  rake  glides  across  the  field  and 
outstrips  the  mower;  the  hay  fork,  drawn  by  horses,  car¬ 
ries  its  burden  with  ease  from  the  ground  to  the  mow, 
turning  an  otherwise  weary  task  into  playtime  for  the 
farmer ;  and  faster  than  the  harvester  reaps  the  field,  does  the 
grain  drill  deposit  in  the  earth  the  sowings  for  another  year. 
These  are  but  some  of  the  implements  that  have  followed  as 
a  necessity  the  invention  of  the  reaper  by  Cyrus  Hall 
McCormick;  and  while  to  each  individual  inventor  some 
applause  is  due,  yet  at  each  new  thought  thus  evolved,  the 
mind  promptly  reverts  to  the  great  fundamental  idea  brought 
forth  by  the  great  inventor. 

As  Virginia  is  the  mother  of  Presidents  and  was  the  prime 
mover  of  that  great  struggle  which  established  liberty  in 
the  W estern  Hemisphere,  so  this  old  dominion  gave  to  the 
world  the  man  who  has  liberated  the  farmer  from  the  thral¬ 
dom  of  inefficient  instruments  to  which  he  had  been  reduced 
in  all  ages,  preceding  the  one  in  which  we  are  privileged  to 
live.  On  Walnut  Grove  Parm,  Rockbridge  County,  of  that 
State,  there  lived  Robert  Hall  McCormick,  a  well-to-do 


\ 


CYRUS  HALL  MCCORMICK.  ^  395 

farmer,  wliose  industrious  habits  had  placed  him  in  easy  cir¬ 
cumstances.  The  farm  was  at  a  great  distance  from  any 
workshop,  and,  being  extensive,  this  gentleman  had,  as  a 
matter  of  necessity,  supplied  himself  with  carpenter  and 
blacksmith  shops,  and  the  means  of  making  and  repairing 
most  of  the  tools  and  farming  implements  of  the  time. 
Being  an  inventive  genius,  he  constructed  several  ma¬ 
chines  for  threshing  and  hemp-breaking,  and  in  1316 
devised  a  reaping  machine,  which,  proving  to  be  a  fail¬ 
ure,  was  condemned  and  abandoned  as  a  relic  of  disappointed 
hope.  In  later  years,  he  began  experimenting  a  sec¬ 
ond  time,  and  added  some  improvements  to  the  machine. 
Having  tested  its  operation  in  a  field  of  grain  on  his  farm, 
he  became  convinced  that  the  principle  upon  which  it  was 
constructed  could  never  be  practically  successful  in  cutting 
any  promiscuous  crop  of  grain  as  it  stands  in  the  field. 
Having  come  to  this  conclusion,  he  determined  to  abandon 
all  further  efforts  at  making  the  machine  a  success. 

Robert  McCormick  and  his  wife  Mary  Ann  were  of 
superior  intelligence  and  strength  of  character,  and  of  such 
industry  as  to  succeed  in  life  and  furnish  their  children  a 
good  education.  To  these  there  was  born,  February  15,  1809, 
Cyrus  Hall  McCormick,  the  subject  of  this  biography.  He 
grew  up  into  habits  of  industry,  obedience  and  strict  moral¬ 
ity,  being  taught  by  his  parents  that  the  fear  of  the  Lord 
is  the  beginning  of  wisdom,  and  thus  was  shaped  his  future 
life  and  character,  and  thus  was  he  made  capable  of  the 
great  things  he  afterwards  accomplished.  He  inherited  his 
father’s  inventive  turn  of  mind,  and  very  early  in  life  saw 
that  agriculture  stood  in  great  need  of  inventions  to  enable 
it  to  achieve  its  highest  possibilities.  Opportunities  for 


396 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


exercising  his  talent  were  offered  on  the  farm.  Many  a  long 
day  the  boy  Cyrus  spent  in  shops  on  the  homestead,  tinker¬ 
ing  with  plows  and  harrows,  and  making  himself  familiar 
with  the  use  of  farming  implements.  By  this  means  he 
became  expert  in  the  use  of  tools  and  in  devising  methods 
of  overcoming  mechanical  difficulties.  He  became  so  dex¬ 
terous  in  the  use  of  tools,  that  when  only  fifteen  years  old, 
he  constructed  a  grain  cradle  to  be  used  by  himself  in  the 
harvest  field,  and  over  many  a  broad  acre  of  grain  on  the 
old  Virginia  farm  did  he  swing  this  primitive  harvester  of 
his  boyhood  as  the  forerunner  of  the  great  one  which  was 
to  come.  The  first  effort  of  this  brilliant  genius  in  the 
improvement  of  agricultural  machinery,  after  having  made 
this  cradle,  was  the  construction  of  a  hill-side  plow  for 
throwing  alternate  .furrows  on  the  lower  side,  being  thus  a 
right  or  left  hand  plow.  The  patent  for  this  in  1831  was 
followed  two  years  later  by  letters  patent  for  a  self-sharp¬ 
ening  horizontal  plow,  which  was  very  superior  to  the  first 
one  constructed.  This  superior  plow  was  simple,  strong  and 
durable,  and  did  excellent  work  on  level  and  hilly  ground. 
It  is  most  probable  that  the  inventor  would  have  reaped 
large  rewards  from  this  plow,  had  it  not  been  for  the  fact 
that  about  this  time  his  mind  and  efforts  were  directed  in 
the  interest  of  another  invention. 

The  abandoned  reaper  of  his  father  lay  near  the  work¬ 
shop  frequented  by  Cyrus.  The  problem  of  cutting  grain 
by  machinery  absorbed  his  thoughts  day  and  night  in  that 
quiet  old  home.  Though  the  father  discouraged  the  efforts 
of  the  boy,  regarding  them  only  as  a  waste  of  time,  the 
youth  was  not  set  back,  but,  seemingly  inspired  by  the 
old  machine  of  his  father,  he  continued  his  efforts  till  they 


CYRUS  HALL  MCCORMICK. 


397 


resulted  in  victory.  He  soon  became  convinced  that  grain 
standing  in  a  field  must  be  acted  on  in  a  mass,  and  that  tlie 
cutting  must  be  done  by  an  edged  instrument,  having  a 
rapid  reciprocating  motion  to  make  it  effective  as  it  advanced. 
As  these  ideas  matured  in  liis  mind,  he  began,  in  a  crude 
way  at  first,  to  outline  the  salient  points  of  a  great  invention: 
the  sickle  to  cut,  the  platform  to  receive  the  falling  grain 
when  cut,  and  the  reel  to  bring  the  standing  grain  within 
the  action  of  the  cutting  edge.  To  effect  these  combinations 
taxed  his  inventive  ingenuity  to  the  utmost,  but  through  his 
inherent  traits  of  patience  and  perseverance,  he  conquered 
every  obstacle  and  came  out  triumphant.  On  the  Walnut 
Grove  farm  to-day  stands  his  father’s  workshop,  wherein, 
with  his  own  hands,  Cyrus  made  and  fashioned  every  piece 
of  the  machine,  both  wood  and  iron,  which  has  made  his 
name  a  household  word  throughout  the  farming  world.  The 
inventor  was  but  twenty- two  years  old  when  his  reaper  was 
completed;  it  was  in  1831,  the  year  in  which  his  father 
had  abandoned  a  similar  undertaking.  The  first  trial  of  the 
machine  was  on  the  farm  of  John  Steele,  a  neighbor  who 
had  a  piece  of  six  acres  of  oats.  The  machine  harvested 
this  grain  and  proved  a  success,  to  the  astonishment  of 
all  who  witnessed  its  trial.  The  year  following  this  trial, 
the  reaper  cut  fifty  acres  of  wheat.  For  several  years, 
while  experimenting  with  it,  he  deemed  it  best  to  post¬ 
pone  preparing  machinery  for  the  market.  It  is  evident 
that  the  inventor  himself  did  not  at  first  grasp  the  full 
value  of  his  invention,  for,  an  opportunity  to  embark  in 
the  iron-smelting  business  being  presented,  he  engaged  in 
it,  believing  that  it  would  furnish  a  broader  field  for  the  exer¬ 
cise  of  his  ambition,  and  secure  him  larger  profits  than  any 


398 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


other  business  in  which  he  could  engage.  Having  thus 
concluded,  the  reaper  was  for  a  time  overlooked.  It  is  per¬ 
haps  fortunate  for  the  world  that  the  panic  of  1837  occurred, 
though  it  brought  ruin  to  every  section  of  the  land.  In  the 
midst  of  this  panic  Mr.  McCormick’s  partner  mortgaged  his 
own  private  property  to  his  family  friends,  and  left  the 
smelting  interests  and  Mr.  McCormick  to  do  the  best  they 
could.  This  misfortune  was  shared  by  his  father’s  whole 
family,  who  united  in  their  efforts,  and,  by  natural  industry, 
good  management,  and  unflinching  fidelity,  at  length  extri¬ 
cated  themselves,  though  at  the  sacrifice  on  the  part  of 
Cyrus  of  everything  but  honor  and  integrity.  This  calamity 
was  but  a  blessing  in  disguise,  and  though  mourning  a 
disaster,  life  was  really  issuing  out  of  death.  Reverses  quick¬ 
ened  his  energies,  and,  without  discouragement,  he  turned  his 
attention  once  more  to  the  reaping  machine,  with  the  full 
determination  of  succeeding  in  the  enterprise. 

The  business  being  entirely  new,  and  the  public  not 
acquainted  with  it,  few  machines  could  be  sold  in  the  first 
years  of  his  undertaking.  Farming  being  limited  in  extent 
to  a  few  Eastern  States,  and  his  plans  of  operation  being  in 
their  incipiency,  his  earliest  efforts  at  manufacturing  were 
to  make  a  few  machines  by  hand  on  the  farm,  and  sell  them 
as  best  he  could.  In  this  way  he  worked  along  for  a  few 
years  under  the  protection  of  his  first  patent,  which  was 
issued  to  him  in  1834. 

Being  most  observant,  and  noticing  the  western  march 
of  empire,  he  soon  began  to  realize  that  the  young  West 
was  the  field  where  he  could  hope  to  accomplish  results 
commensurate  with  his  energy  and  determination.  Accord¬ 
ingly,  in  1845,  he  removed  to  Cincinnati,  for  the  purpose  of 


CYRUS  HALL  MCCKRMICK. 


899 


establishing  himself  there,  and  during  that  year  he  obtained 
a  second  patent  for  several  valuable  improvements.  By  the 
time  he  had  advanced  thus  far  in  his  efforts,  it  began  to  be 
well  known  that  a  machine  had  been  invented  to  cut  grain 
by  liorse-power.  Several  hundred  machines  had  been  built 
at  Cincinnati,  and  sold  in  Ohio,  Indiana  and  Illinois,  at 
points  that  were  accessible  by  river  navigation.  A  few 
of  these  machines  made  in  1845  were  sent  into  Kentucky, 
Missouri  and  Tennessee.  The  use  of  the  reaper  into  more 
northern  sections  was  introduced  through  an  arrangement 
the  following  year,  whereby  a  firm  in  Brockport,  New  York, 
built  the  machine  on  a  royalty. 

Additional  patents  for  valuable  improvements  were  pro¬ 
cured  by  Mr.  McCormick  in  1847,  and  in  subsequent 
years.  Year  by  year  he  kept  up  the  work  of  experi¬ 
menting  and  improving,  a  task  he  continued  during  his 
entire  life,  for  he  never  seemed  satisfied  with  present  attain¬ 
ments,  but  was  ever  pressing  onward  for  something  higher 
and  better. 

While  this  initial  work  of  introducing  the  reaping  machine 
was  going  on  at  Cincinnati,  the  vast  plains  of  the  West  were 
one  unbroken  wilderness;  but  thither  the  tide  of  emigration 
was  tending,  and  it  was  not  long  till  Mr.  McCormick  realized 
that  Chicago  was  destined  to  be  the  metropolis  of  the  great 
West,  and  thither,  in  1847,  he  removed,  and  in  this  great 
commercial  center  took  up  his  permanent  abode.  On  his 
arrival  he  speedily  perfected  arrangements  whereby  he  was 
enabled  to  erect  works  and  to  manufacture  seven  hundred 
machines  in  1848,  and  so  successful  was  the  new  business 
that  the  next  year  the  manufacture  was  increased  to  fifteen 
hundred  machines. 


400 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


It  required  more  nerve  and  brain  and  superior  judg¬ 
ment  and  good  business  tact,  to  build  up  such  an  enterprise  in 
those  early  days  than  to  carry  on  the  same  at  the  present 
time,  though  the  amount  of  business  done  now  may  bfc 
greater  than  that  accomplished  then  by  thirty-fold.  This 
is  true  of  business  in  many  a  channel,  but  it  has  an  especial 
significance  when  applied  to  the  enterprise  of  Mr.  McCor¬ 
mick  ;  for  not  a  mile  of  the  present  superb  railway  system  of 
the  West  was  then  in  existence,  and  the  slow-going  canal 
boat  was  the  only  means  of  transporting  machines  from  Chi¬ 
cago  to  the  interior  river  towns,  from  which  places  the 
farmer  had  to  wagon  them  from  fifty  to  seventy-five  miles 
to  his  home- 

The  success  of  the  invention  having  become  an  assured 
fact,  Mr.  McCormick  spent  much  of  his  time  abroad,  bring¬ 
ing  his  invention  to  the  notice  of  European  agriculturists. 
He  attended  the  first  world’s  fair  in  London  in  1851.  His 
reaper  was  on  exhibition  in  the  American  department,  and 
during  the  early  days  of  the  exposition  it  was  the  subject  of 
much  ridicule.  The  London  Times  alluded  to  it  as  some¬ 
thing  like  a  “cross  between  an  Astley  chariot,  a  wheelbar¬ 
row  and  a  flying  machine.”  A  few  weeks  later,  however, 
this  despised  Yankee  invention  was  put  at  work  in  the 
English  grain  fields,  and  the  tendency  of  thought  was  changed ; 
ridicule  was  turned  into  admiration  and  widespread  enthu¬ 
siasm.  After  prolonged  tests,  when  the  great  council  medal 
was  awarded  its  inventor  on  the  ground  of  the  “originality 
and  value  of  his  American  reaper,”  the  same  journal  made 
haste  to  correct  its  errors,  and  frankly  admitted  that  the 
reaper  was  equal  in  value  to  the  cost  of  the  entire  exhibition. 
The  public  press  of  two  continents  now  sounded  the  praises 


CYRUS  HALL  MCCORMICK. 


401 


of  Mr.  McCormick,  wlio  had  invented  a  machine  which  has 
done  as  much  for  bettering  the  condition  of  mankind  as  the 
telegraph,  the  locomotive  or  the  printing-press. 

The  London  Journal  of  Commerce ,  Ang.  29,  1851,  said: 
“Among  all  the  agricultural  implements  exhibited  in  the 
“great  exhibition,  and  their  number  and  variety  are  very 
“great,  the  great  medal  has  been  awarded  to  one,  and  that  of 
“  American  invention ;  it  is  Mr.  McCormick’s  Virginia  Reaper. 
“At  an  early  period  after  the  opening  of  the  exhibition,  it 
“  was  made  an  especial  subject  of  sneers  in  the  newspapers,  as 
“  one  of  the  awkward  and  outlandish  traps  from  the  United 
“  States.  It  has  been  thoroughly  tested  on  different  farms, 
“and  now  attracts  perhaps  more  attention  than  any  other 
“  object  in  the  exhibition.  The  Kohinoor  is  voted  below  con- 
“  tempt  by  the  side  of  the  Virginia  Reaper.  You  doubtless 
“have  seen  the  hearty  commendation  of  it  in  the  Times. 
“  Some  English  gentlemen  of  great  mark  have  expressed  to 
“  me  the  opinion  that  it  is  the  most  valuable  and  important 
“contribution  made  to  England  by  the  exhibition.” 

At  subsequent  international  exhibitions,  he  was 
equally  triumphant  in  securing  the  highest  prizes.  At  the 
Paris  Exposition  in  1855,  he  was  awarded  the  grand  gold 
medal ;  seven  years  later,  the  Fair  at  London  bestowed  upon 
him  the  grand  prize  gold  medal;  the  same  year,  at  a 
field  trial  in  Lancashire,  England,  he  received  the  silver 
medal,  the  highest  prize  awarded;  in  1863,  he  received  the 
grand  gold  medal  given  at  Hamburgh  and  the  two  grand 
gold  medals  given  at  Vienna;  he  was  made  the  recipient  at 
Paris,  in  1867,  of  the  grand  prize,  the  highest  honor  of  that 
great  exposition,  together  with  the  decoration  of  the  Cross  of 
the  Legion  of  Honor;  he  received  two  bronze  medals,  the 


402 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNE. 


highest  prize  given  at  Philadelphia  in  1876,  when  the 
nations  of  the  world  assembled  in  representation,  to  witness 
the  celebration  of  our  hundredth  anniversary;  at  the  expo¬ 
sition  in  Paris,  which  followed  in  1878,  he  received  the  only 
grand  prize  given  for  harvesting  machines,  together  with 
the  decoration  of  the  Officer  of  the  Legion  of  Honor,  with 
the  election  by  the  French  Institute  as  a  member  of  the 
Academy  of  Science  in  the  department  of  Lural  Economy, 
“as  having  done  more  for  the  cause  of  agriculture  than  any 
other  living  man;”  the  same  year  he  obtained  the  grand  gold 
medal  of  the  Loyal  Agricultural  Society  of  England,  in  a 
competitive  trial  of  self  wire-binding  harvesting  machines. 
In  1879  the  McCormick  machines  were  awarded  the  highest 
prize  at  the  International  Exhibition  at  Sidney,  and  in  1880 
the  highest  award — a  gold  medal — for  every  variety  of  har¬ 
vesting  machinery  at  the  World’s  Fair  at  Melbourne,  Aus¬ 
tralia;  in  August  of  the  succeeding  year,  the  McCormick 
Twine  Binder  received  from  the  Loyal  Agricultural  Society 
of  England,  the  gold  medal  for  the  most  perfect  twine  binder, 
after  competition  at  Derby,  England,  with  all  the  prominent 
machines  from  Great  Britain  and  America.  At  Christ’s 
Church,  New  Zealand,  1882,  Grozetto,  Italy,  and  Louisville, 
1883  and  1884,  he  was  equally  triumphant  in  obtaining  the 
highest  prize.  We  suppose  Mr.  McCormick  has  been  the 
recipient  of  more  honors  from  the  hands  of  his  fellow-men 
of  all  ranks  and  stations — from  the  hired  laborer  in  the  har¬ 
vest  field  to  the  emperor  on  his  throne — than  any  other 
inventor  of  his  day;  and  yet  he  was  one  of  the  most  modest 
and  unassuming  of  men  while  rounding  out  the  measure  of 
his  life  at  the  head  of  the  great  business  bearing  his  name, 
and  in  the  midst  of  his  happy  family,  in  deeds  of  benevo¬ 
lence  and  philanthropy. 


CYRUS  HALL  MCCORMICK. 


408 


In  1858,  Mr.  McCormick  married  a  daughter  of  Melzar 
Fowler,  and  niece  of  Judge  E.  G.  Merrick,  of  Detroit,  a 
beautiful,  accomplished  and  refined  lady,  whose  gentleness, 
charity  and  good  deeds  have  shed  luster  on  the  position  she 
occupies.  This  happy  union  was  blessed  wfitli  a  family  of 
three  daughters  and  four  sons.  Two  of  the  children  died  in 
infancy.  His  eldest  son,  Cyrus  H.  McCormick,  Jr.,  has, 
since  his  father’s  death,  been  elected  President  of  the 
McCormick  Harvesting  Machine  Co. 

Mr.  McCormick  was  a  Presbyterian,  and  his  Christianity 
took  a  practical  turn  during  his  life.  His  desire  for  doing 
good  was  gratified  by  deeds  of  wisdom,  judgment  and  gen¬ 
erosity.  He  donated  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  to  have 
the  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Northwest 
located  at  Chicago,  and  during  all  the  struggles  of  this 
institution  in  after  years,  he  continued  to  supply  its  empty 
treasury  with  funds  as  its  necessities  demanded,  until  the 
original  donation  was  increased  nearly  fourfold.  He  donated 
twenty  thousand  dollars  to  Washington  and  Lee  Univer¬ 
sities;  endowed  a  professorship  in  Union  Theological  Semi¬ 
nary  with  thirty  thousand  dollars,  and,  through  his 
timely  assistance,  imparted  new  life  and  energy  to  many 
a  struggling  church  and  college.  In  the  city  of  his  adop¬ 
tion,  he  erected  many  of  its  most  costly  and  ornate  business 
blocks,  and  when  the  great  fire  of  1871  laid  all  in  ashes,  he 
was  among  the  first  to  spring  forward  with  plans  and  means 
for  rebuilding  on  a  still  grander  scale.  No  impediment  was 
too  great,  no  combination  of  difficulties  too  intricate,  and  no 
opposition  too  strong  for  him  to  overcome.  This  trait  was 
peculiarly  exemplified  in  1871,  when  his  great  reaper  works, 
with  every  vestige  of  machinery  and  patterns,  were  destroyed. 


404 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Being  at  an  advanced  age,  he  was  advised  by  his  friends  to 
retire  from  active  business,  he  then  being  in  possession  of  a 
large  fortune,  but  the  fixed  purpose  of  the  man  was  exem¬ 
plified  in  the  reply:  “  I  know  of  no  better  place  for  a  man 
to  die  than  in  the  harness and  so  he  rebuilt  the  reaper  works 
on  a  grander  scale  than  ever.  During  the  last  years  of  his  life 
rheumatic  affections  interfered  with  his  much  loved  exercise 
on  horseback,  and  enforced  sedentary  habits  began  to  tell  on 
his  general  health.  After  a  brief  illness,  he  died  at  his 
home  May  13,  1884,  having  completed  the  seventy-fifth 
year  of  his  life.  Up  to  his  death,  though  a  confirmed 
invalid,  his  mental  powers  continued  vigorous,  and  the 
energy,  foresight  and  comprehensive  grasp  with  which  he 
disposed  of  all  the  knotty  business  problems  incident  to 
such  an  extended  business  as  he  presided  over,  were  remarka¬ 
ble  for  one  in  his  physical  condition. 

In  the  death  of  Mr.  Cyrus  Hall  McCormick,  America  lost 
a  grandly  representative  citizen,  and  the  world  one  of  its 
greatest  benefactors.  Unpretending  man  as  he  was,  he  had 
been  the  guest  of  kings  and  emperors.  He  lived  a  life  of 
the  highest  order  of  nobility,  himself  a  king  without  a  crown. 
His  were  the  victories  of  peace.  To  his  fertile  brain  the 
world  stands  indebted  for  one  of  the  most  valuable  of  labor- 
saving  machines ;  to  his  industry,  generosity  and  enterprise, 
the  city  of  Chicago,  and  the  religious  denomination  to  which 
he  belonged,  owes  a  debt  of  gratitude  which  money  is  power¬ 
less  to  liquidate.  Mr.  McCormick  was  in  every  respect  a 
typical  American.  He  was  also  a  natural  inventor,  and, 
unlike  most  inventors,  he  was  a  good  business  man,  possessing 
a  spirit  of  restless  energy  and  enterprise  that  faced  every 
obstacle  and  yielded  to  no  antagonism. 


CYRUS  HALL  MCCORMICK. 


405 


His  name  will  go  down  to  posterity  as  one  of  tire  great 
benefactors  of  the  human  race,  whose  victories  have  been 
won  in  the  successful  effort  to  lessen  toil  and  bless  mankind. 
The  works  of  such  a  man,  founded  on  industry,  determina¬ 
tion,  honesty,  and  Christian  faith,  shall  live  through  all 
time,  and  are  his  best  monument,  and  through  them,  “he, 
being  dead,  yet  speaketh.” 

It  is  estimated  that  there  are  at  this  time  500,000 
McCormick  machines  in  existence,  capable  of  harvesting 
annually  150,000,000  acres  of  grain  and  grass,  an  area 
almost  equal  to  the  entire  surface  of  the  great  States  of 
New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Ohio  and  Indiana,  requiring  an 
army  of  500,000  men  and  1,000,000  horses,  and  furnishing 
employment  for  tens  of  thousands  engaged  in  handling  and 
transporting  the  vast  grain  crops  of  the  world. 

In  view  of  these  wonderful  achievements  of  the  McCor¬ 
mick  reaping  machines,  how  prophetic  now  seems  the  utter- 

* 

ance  of  an  eminent  American  Statesman  regarding  it  some 
years  ago.  In  1859  the  late  Hon.  Reverdy  Johnson,  in  an 
argument  before  the  Commissioner  of  patents,  said  that 
“  the  McCormick  reaper  had  already  contributed  an  annual 
income  to  the  whole  country  of  over  fifty-five  million  dollars 
at  least,  which  must  increase  through  all  time.” 

This  prophecy  has  been  more  than  realized,  and  undoubt¬ 
edly  this  avant-courier  of  civilization  will  continue  its  march 
onward,  conquering  and  to  conquer,  as  it  has  in  the  past, 
until  every  available  acre  of  this  great  continent  shall  be 
reclaimed,  and  made  to  bloom  as  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 


i 


•  \ 


/ 


V 


*  V  * 
N 


\ 


IV. 

EDITORS. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

%  '  ,  V  ■ 

JAMES  GORDON  BENNETT. 

AMES  GORDON  BENNETT  was  born  at  New 
Mill,  Keith,  in  Banffshire,  on  the  north-eastern 
coast  of  Scotland,  about  the  year  1800.  His 
relatives  were  Roman  Catholics,  and  he  was 
brought  up  in  a  Catholic  family  of  French  origin. 
In  h  is  fourteenth  year,  having  passed  through  the  primary 
schools  of  his  native  place,  he  entered  the  Roman  Catholic 
Seminary  at  Aberdeen,  for  the  purpose  of  studying  for  the 
priesthood  of  that  Church.  During  the  two  or  three  years 
which  he  passed  here  he  was  a  close  student,  and  acquired  the 
basis  of  an  excellent  education. 

In  1817  he  came  into  possession  of  a  copy  of  Benjamin 
Franklin’s  autobiography,  which  had  been  recently  published 
in  Scotland.  The  perusal  of  this  little  book  changed  the  course 
of  his  whole  life.  It  induced  him  to  abandon  all  thoughts  of 
the  priesthood,  and  to  try  his  fortune  in  the  New  World,  in 
which  the  great  philosopher  had  succeeded  so  well  before  him. 
A  little  more  than  a  year  later  he  left  Glasgow,  and  in  May, 
1819,  being  now  about  twenty  years  old,  landed  at  Halifax, 

407 


408 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE* 


Nova  Scotia.  He  had  less  than  twenty-five  dollars  in  his  purse, 
knew  no  vocation  save  that  of  a  book-keeper,  and  had  not  a 
friend  on  this  side  of  the  ocean. 

He  secured  a  few  pupils  in  Halifax,  and  gave  lessons  in 
book-keeping,  but  his  profits  were  so.  small  that  he  determined 
to  reach  the  United  States  as  soon  as  possible.  Accordingly  he 
made  his  way  along  the  coast  to  Portland,  Maine,  where  he 
took  passage  for  Boston  in  a  small  schooner.  He  found  great 
difficulty  in  procuring  employment,  for  Boston  then,  as  now, 
offered  but  few  inducements  to  new-comers.  He  parted  with 
his  last  penny,  and  was  reduced  to  the  most  pressing  want. 
For  two  whole  days  he  went  without  food,  and  a  third  day 
would  doubtless  have  been  added  to  his  fast  had  he  not  been 
fortunate  enough  to  find  a  shilling  on  the  Common,  with  which 
he  procured  the  means  of  relieving  his  hunger.  He  now  ob¬ 
tained  a  salesman’s  place  in  the  bookstore  of  Messrs.  Wells  & 
Lilly,  who,  upon  discovering  his  fitness  for  the  place,  trans¬ 
ferred  him  to  their  printing-office  as  proof-reader;  but  his  em¬ 
ployers  failed  about  two  years  after  his  connection  with  them 
began,  and  he  was  again  thrown  out  of  employment. 

From  Boston  he  went,  in  1822,  to  New  York,  where  he  ob¬ 
tained  a  situation  on  a  newspaper.  Soon  after  his  arrival  in  the 
metropolis  he  was  offered,  by  Mr.  Wellington,  the  proprietor  of 
the  “  Charleston  (S.  C.)  Courier,”  the  position  of  translator  from 
the  Spanish,  and  general  assistant.  He  accepted  the  offer,  and 
at  once  repaired  to  Charleston.  He  remained  there  only  a  few 
months,  however,  and  then  returned  to  New  York. 

He  now  proposed  to  open  a  “  Permanent  Commercial  School,” 
at  148  Fulton  Street,  and  advertised  to  teach  the  usual  branches 
“in  the  inductive  method.”  His  advertisement  set  forth  that 
his  pupils  would  be  taught  “reading,  elocution,  penmanship, 
and  arithmetic;  algebra,  astronomy,  history,  and  geography; 


JAMES  GORDON  BENNETT. 


409 


moral  philosophy,  commercial  law,  and  political  economy; 
English  grammar  and  composition,  and,  also,  if  required,  the 
French  and  Spanish  languages  by  natives  of  those  countries.” 
This  elaborate  scheme  was  never  put  into  execution,  as  Mr. 
Bennett  did  not  receive  a  sufficient  number  of  applications  to 
warrant  him  in  opening  the  school.  He  next  attempted  a 
course  of  lectures  on  political  economy  at  the  old  Dutch  Church 
in  Ann  Street,  but  this  enterprise  was  also  a  pecuniary  failure. 
In  1825  he  purchased  the  “  New  York  Courier,”  a  Sunday  paper, 
but  did  not  succeed  with  it.  He  continued  to  write  for  the 
press,  principally  for  one  or  two  papers,  selling  his  articles 
where  he  could,  and  in  1826  formed  a  regular  connection  with 
the  “  National  Advocate,”  a  Democratic  journal.  To  his  duties 
in  this  position  he  applied  himself  with  an  energy  and  industry 
never  surpassed,  and  rarely  equaled,  in  his  profession.  He  took 
an  active  part  in  politics,  and  wrote  regularly  and  constantly 
for  his  paper,  acquiring  considerable  reputation  by  his  articles 
against  the  tariff  and  on  banks  and  banking.  He  now  em¬ 
barked  in  journalism  as  the  business  of  his  life,  and  with  the 
determination  to  succeed.  In  order  to  win  success,  he  knew 
he  must  first  learn  to  master  himself.  He  neither  smoked, 
drank,  nor  gambled.  He  indulged  in  no  species  of  dissipation, 
but  was  temperate  and  prudent  in  all  things.  A  few  years 
later  he  said  of  himself,  “I  eat  and  drink  to  live,  not  live  to 
eat  and  drink.  Social  glasses  of  wine  are  my  aversion ;  public 
dinners  are  my  abomination  ;  all  species  of  gormandizing  my 
utter  scorn  and  contempt.  When  I  am  hungry,  I  eat;  when 
thirsty,  drink.  Wine  or  viands  taken  for  society,  or  to  stimu¬ 
late  conversation,  tend  only  to  dissipation,  indolence,  poverty, 
contempt,  and  death.” 

In  1827  the  “  National  Advocate”  changed  hands,  and,  under 
its  new  proprietors,  supported  John  Quincy  Adams  for  Presi- 


410 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


dent.  Mr.  Bennett,  being  a  supporter  of  Martin  Van  Buren, 
then  a  United  States  Senator,  resigned  his  position  on  the  paper, 
and  soon  after,  in  connection  with  the  late  M.  M.  Noah,  estab¬ 
lished  “  The  Enquirer,”  which  warmly  espoused  the  cause  of 
Andrew  Jackson  in  the  Presidential  canvass  of  1828.  About 
this  time  he  became  a  recognized  member  of  the  Tammany 
Society. 

In  the  spring  of  1828  he  went  to  Washington,  where  he  re¬ 
sided  for  some  time  as  the  correspondent  of  “  The  Enquirer.” 
In  looking  through  the  library  of  Congress  one  day,  he  found 
an  edition  of  Horace  Walpole’s  letters,  which  he  read  with  a 
keen  relish.  These  suggested  the  idea  of  a  series  of  similar 
letters  to  his  own  paper,  and  he  at  once  put  his  plan  into  exe¬ 
cution.  His  letters  were  written  and  published.  They  were 
“  spicy,”  pleasant  in  style,  full  of  gossip  about  the  distinguished 
personages  who  thronged  the  capital  every  winter,  and,  withal, 
free  from  any  offensive  personality.  They  were  read  with 
eagerness,  and  widely  copied  by  the  press  throughout  the  coun¬ 
try.  Yet  he  was  poorly  paid  for  them,  and  at  a  time  when  he 
had  made  a  “  real  hit  ”  was  forced  to  labor  hard  for  a  bare  sub¬ 
sistence.  He  did  all  kinds  of  literary  work.  He  wrote  edito¬ 
rials,  letters,  sketches,  poetry,  stories,  police  reports,  in  short, 
every  thing  that  a  newspaper  had  use  for,  and  yet  his  earnings 
were  barely  more  than  sufficient  to  afford  him  a  decent  support. 

In  1829,  the  a Courier  and  Enquirer”  were  united  under  one 
management,  and  Mr.  Bennett  was  made  assistant  editor,  with 
James  Watson  Webb  as  his  chief.  In  the  autumn  of  that 
year  he  became  associate  editor.  Says  Mr.  James  Farton  (by 
no  means  an  ardent  admirer  of  Mr.  Bennett) : 

“During  the  great  days  of  the  e  Courier  and  Enquirer/  from 
1829  to  1832,  when  it  was  incomparably  the  best  newspaper 
on  the  continent,  James  Gordon  Bennett  was  its  most  efficient 


JAMES  GORDON  BENNETT. 


411 


hand.  It  lost  him  in  1832,  when  the  paper  abandoned  General 
Jackson  and  took  up  Nicholas  Biddle,  and  in  losing  him  lost 
its  chance  of  retaining  the  supremacy  among  American  news¬ 
papers  to  this  day.  We  can  truly  say  that  at  that  time  jour¬ 
nalism,  as  a  thing  by  itself  and  for  itself,  had  no  existence  in 
the  United  States.  Newspapers  were  mere  appendages  of 
party,  and  the  darling  object  of  each  journal  was  to  be  recog¬ 
nized  as  the  organ  of  the  party  it  supported.  As  to  the  public, 
the  great  public,  hungry  for  interesting  news,  no  one  thought 
of  it.  Forty  years  ago,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  a  copy  of  a 
newspaper  could  not  be  bought  for  money.  If  any  one  wished 
to  see  a  newspaper,  he  had  either  to  go  to  the  office  and  sub¬ 
scribe,  or  repair  to  a  bar-room  and  buy  a  glass  of  something 
to  drink,  or  bribe  a  carrier  to  rob  one  of  his  customers.  The 
circulation  of  the  e Courier  and  Enquirer*  was  considered  some¬ 
thing  marvelous  when  it  printed  thirty-five  hundred  copies  a 
day,  and  its  business  was  thought  immense  when  its  daily  ad¬ 
vertising  averaged  fifty-five  dollars.  It  is  not  very  unusual 
for  a  newspaper  now  to  receive  for  advertising,  in  one  day,  six 
hundred  times  that  sum.  Bennett,  in  the  course  of  time,  had  a 
chance  been  given  to  him,  would  have  made  the  ‘  Courier  and 
Enquirer*  powerful  enough  to  cast  off  all  party  ties,  and  this  he 
would  have  done  merely  by  improving  it  as  a  vehicle  of  news. 
But  he  was  kept  down  upon  one  of  those  ridiculous,  tantaliz¬ 
ing,  corrupting  salaries,  which  are  a  little  more  than  a  single 
man  needs,  but  not  enough  for  him  to  marry  upon.  This  sal¬ 
ary  was  increased  by  the  proprietors  giving  him  a  small  share 
in  the  small  profits  of  the  printing-office;  so  that,  after  fourteen 
years  of  hard  labor  and  Scotch  economy,  he  found  himself,  on 
leaving  the  great  paper,  a  capitalist  to  the  extent  of  a  few  hun¬ 
dred  dollars.  The  chief  editor  of  the  paper  which  he  now 
abandoned  sometimes  lost  as  much  in  a  single  evening  at  the 


412 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


card-table.  It  probably  never  occurred  to  him  that  this  poor, 
ill-favored  Scotchman  was  destined  to  destroy  his  paper  and  all 
the  class  of  papers  to  which  it  belonged.  Any  one  who  exam¬ 
ines  a  file  of  the  ‘  Courier  and  Enquirer  ’  of  that  time,  and 
knows  its  interior  circumstances,  will  see  plainly  enough  that 
the  possession  of  this  man  was  the  vital  element  in  its  pros¬ 
perity.  He  alone  knew  the  rudiments  of  his  trade.  He  alone 
had  the  physical  stamina,  the  indefatigable  industry,  the 
sleepless  vigilance,  the  dexterity,  tact,  and  audacity  needful 
for  keeping  up  a  daily  newspaper  in  the  face  of  keen  com¬ 
petition.” 

Mr.  Bennett  left  the  “  Courier  and  Enquirer”  in  1832,  the 
cause  of  his  action  being  the  desertion  of  General  Jackson 
by  .that  journal.  He  at  once  started  a  cheap  partisan  paper, 
called  “  The  Globe,”  devoted  to  the  interests  of  Jackson  and 
Van  Buren.  It  failed  to  receive  the  support  of  the  Democratic 
party,  however,  and  went  down  after  a  precarious  existence  of 
thirty  days. 

Undismayed  by  this  failure,  Mr.  Bennett  removed  to  Phila¬ 
delphia,  and  invested  the  remainder  of  his  capital  in  a  daily 
Democratic  journal,  called  “  The  Pennsylvanian,”  of  which  he 
was  the  principal  editor,  laboring  hard  to  win  for  it  the  assist¬ 
ance  and  support  of  the  party.  He  had  rendered  good  and 
admitted  service  to  the  Democracy,  but  was  to  experience  the 
ingratitude  for  which  political  organizations  are  proverbial. 
He  applied  to  Martin  Van  Buren  and  other  prominent  leaders 
of  the  party  to  aid  him  in  securing  a  loan  of  twenty -five  hun¬ 
dred  dollars  for  two  years,  which  sum  would  have  enabled  him 
to  establish  his  paper  on  a  paying  basis,  but  the  politicians 
turned  deaf  ears  to  his  appeals,  and  his  paper  failed,  after  a 
brief  and  desperate  struggle. 

He  came  back  to  New  York  about  the  beginning  of  1835,  a 


JAMES  GORDON  BENNETT. 


413 


little  sore  from  his  unsuccessful  battle  with  fate,  but  far  from 
being  dismayed  or  cast  down.  Ilis  failures  to  establish  party 
organs  had  convinced  him  that  success  in  journalism  does  not 
depend  upon  political  favor,  and  he  determined  to  make  one 
more  effort  to  build  up  a  paper  of  his  own,  and  this  time  one 
which  should  aim  to  please  no  party  but  the  public.  That 
there  was  need  of  an  independent  journal  of  this  kind  he  felt 
sure,  and  he  knew  the  people  of  the  country  well  enough  to  be 
confident  that  if  such  a  journal  could  be  properly  placed  before 
them,  it  would  succeed.  The  problem  with  him  was  how  to 
get  it  properly  before  them.  He  had  little  or  no  money,  and 
it  required  considerable  capital'  to  carry  through  the  most  insig¬ 
nificant  effort  of  the  kind.  He  made  several  efforts  to  inspire 
other  persons  with  his  confidence  before  he  succeeded.  One  of 
these  efforts  Mr.  Parton  thus  describes,  in  his  Life  of  Horace  > 
Greeley:  “  An  incident  connected  with  the  job  office  of  Greeley 
&  Co.  is  perhaps  worth  mentioning  here.  One  James  Gordon 
Bennett,  a  person  then  well  known  as  a  smart  writer  for  the 
press,  came  to  Horace  Greeley,  and,  exhibiting  a  fifty-dollar 
bill  and  some  other  notes  of  smaller  denominations  as  his  cash 
capital,  wanted  him  to  join  in  setting  up  a  new  daily  paper, 

1  The  New  York  Herald/  Our  hero  declined  the  offer,  but 
recommended  James  Gordon  to  apply  to  another  printer, 
naming  one,  who  he  thought  would  like  to  share  in  such  an 
enterprise.  To  him  the  editor  of  ‘  The  Herald  *  did  apply, 
and  with  success.” 

The  parties  to  whom  Mr.  Greeley  referred  Mr.  Bennett  were 
two  young  printers,  whom  he  persuaded,  after  much  pains¬ 
taking,  to  print  his  paper  and  share  with  him  its  success  or 
failure.  He  had  about  enough  cash  in  hand  to  sustain  the 
paper  for  ten  days,  after  which  it  must  make  its  own  way.  He 
proposed  to  make  it  cheap — to  sell  it  at  one  penny  per  copy, 

§ 

>  ...  : 


414 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


and  to  make  it  meet  the  current  wants  of  the  day.  The  “Sun,” 
a  penny  paper,  was  already  in  existence,  and  was  paying  well, 
and  this  encouraged  Mr.  Bennett  to  hope  for  success  in  his  own 
^terprise. 

He  rented  a  cellar  in  Wall  Street,  in  which  he  established 
iis  office,  and  on  the  6th  of  May,  1835,  issued  the  first  num¬ 
ber  of  u  The  Morning  Herald.”  His  cellar  was  bare  and  pov¬ 
erty-stricken  in  appearance.  It  contained  nothing  but  a  desk 
made  of  boards  laid  upon  flour  barrels.  On  one  end  of  this 
desk  lay  a  pile  of  “  Heralds”  ready  for  purchasers,  and  at  tlu* 
other  sat  the  proprietor  writing  his  articles  for  his  journal  ami 
managing  his  business.  Says  Mr.  William  Gowans,  the  famous 
Nassau-Street  bookseller :  “  I  remember  to  have  entered  the 
subterranean  office  of  its  editor  early  in  its  career,  and  pur¬ 
chased  a  single  copy  of  the  paper,  for  which  I  paid  the  sum  of 
one  cent  United  States  currency.  On  this  occasion  the  pro¬ 
prietor,  editor,  and  vendor  was  seated  at  his  desk,  busilv  en¬ 
gaged  in  writing,  and  appeared  to  pay  little  or  no  attention  to 
me  as  I  entered.  On  making  known  my  object  in  coming  in, 
he  requested  me  to  put  my  money  down  on  the  counter  and 
help  myself  to  a  paper,  all  this  time  he  continuing  his  writing 
operations.  The  office  was  a  single  oblong  underground  room ; 
its  furniture  consisted  of  a  counter,  which  also  served  as  a  desk, 
constructed  from  two  flour  barrels,  perhaps  empty,  standing 
apart  from  each  other  about  four  feet,  with  a  single  plank 
covering  both ;  a  chair,  placed  in  the  center,  upon  which  sat 
the  editor  busy  at  his  vocation,  with  an  inkstand  by  his  right 
hand;  on  the  end  nearest  the  door  were  placed  the  papers 
for  sale.” 

Standing  on  Broadway  now,  and  looking  at  the  marble 
palace  from  which  the  greatest  and  wealthiest  newspaper  in  the 
Union  sends  forth  its  huge  editions,  one  finds  it  hard  to  real- 


MOW  THE  "NEW  YORK  HERALD"  BEGAN. 


JAMES  GOBDON  BENNETT. 


417 


ize  that  just  fifty-three  years  ago  this  great  journal  was  born 
in  a  cellar,  an  obscure  little  penny  sheet,  with  a  poor  man  for 
its  proprietor.  Yet  such  was  the  beginning  of  “The  New  York 
Herald.” 

The  prospect  was  not  a  pleasant  one  to  contemplate,  but  Mr. 
Bennett  did  not  shrink  from  it.  He  knew  that  it  was  in  him 
to  succeed,  and  he  meant  to  do  it,  no  matter  through  what 
trials  or  vicissitudes  his  path  to  fortune  lay.  Those  who  heard 
his  expressions  of  confidence  shook  their  heads  sagely,  and  said 
the  young  man’s  air-castles  would  soon  fade  away  before  the 
blighting  breath  of  experience.  Indeed,  it  did  seem  a  hopeless 
struggle,  the  effort  of  this  one  poor  man  to  raise  his  little 
penny  sheet  from  its  cellar  to  the  position  of  “  a  power  in  the 
land.”  He  was  almost  unknown.  He  could  bring  no  support 
or  patronage  to  his  journal  by  the  influence  of  his  name,  or  by 
his  large  acquaintance.  The  old  newspaper  system,  with  its 
clogs  and  dead-weights,  was  still  in  force,  and  as  for  newsboys 
to  hawk  the  new  journal  over  the  great  city,  they  were  a  race 
not  then  in  existence.  He  had  to  fight  his  battle  with  poverty 
alone  and  without  friends,  and  he  did  fight  it  bravely.  He  was 
his  own  clerk,  reporter,  editor,  and  errand  boy.  He  wrote  all 
the  articles  that  appeared  in  “The  Herald,”  and  many  of  the 
advertisements,  and  did  all  the  work  that  was  to  be  performed 
about  his  humble  office. 

“The  Herald”  was  a  small  sheet  of  four  pages  of  four 
columns  each.  Nearly  every  line  of  it  was  fresh  news.  Quo¬ 
tations  from  other  papers  were  scarce.  Originality  was  then, 
as  now,  the  motto  of  the  establishment.  Small  as  it  was,  the 
paper  was  attractive.  The  story  that  its  first  numbers  were 
scurrilous  and  indecent  is  not  true,  as  a  reference  to  the  old 
files  of  the  journal  will  prove.  They  were  of  a  character  sim¬ 
ilar  to  that  of  “  The  Herald  ”  of  to-day,  and  were  marked  by 


418 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNE. 


the  same  industry ,  tact,  and  freshness,  which  make  the  paper 
to-day  the  most  salable  in  the  land. 

Said  Mr.  Parton :  “The  first  numbers  were  filled  with  non¬ 
sense  and  gossip  about  the  city  of  Yew  York,  to  which  his 
poverty  confined  him.  He  had  no  boat  with  which  to  board 
arriving  ships,  no  share  in  the  pony  express  from  Washington, 
and  no  correspondents  in  other  cities.  All  he  could  do  was  to 
catch  the  floating  gossip,  scandal,  and  folly  of  the  town,  and 
present  as  much  of  them  every  day  as  one  man  could  get  upon 
paper  by  sixteen  hours’  labor.  He  laughed  at  every  thing  and 
every  body, — not  excepting  himself  and  his  squint  eye, — and 
though  his  jokes  were  not  always  good,  they  were  generally 
good  enough.  People  laughed,  and  were  willing  to  expend  a 
cent  the  next  day  to  see  what  new  folly  the  man  would  com¬ 
mit  or  relate.  We  all  like  to  read  about  our  own  neighbor¬ 
hood  ;  this  paper  gratified  the  propensity. 

“  The  man,  we  repeat,  had  really  a  vein  of  poetry  in  him, 
and  the  first  numbers  of  ‘  The  Herald 9  show  it.  He  had  oc¬ 
casion  one  day  to  mention  that  Broadway  was  about  to  be  paved 
with  wooden  blocks.  This  was  not  a  very  promising  subject 
for  a  poetical  comment,  but  he  added  :  ‘  When  this  is  done, 
every  vehicle  will  have  to  wear  sleigh-bells,  as  in  sleighing 
times,  and  Broadway  will  be  so  quiet  that  you  can  pay  a  com¬ 
pliment  to  a  lady,  in  passing,  and  she  will  hear  you.’  This 
was  nothing  in  itself;  but  here  was  a  man  wrestling  with  fate 
in  a  cellar,  who  could  turn  you  out  two  hundred  such  para¬ 
graphs  a  week,  the  year  round.  Men  can  growl  in  a  cellar ; 
this  man  could  laugh,  and  keep  laughing,  and  make  the  float¬ 
ing  population  of  a  city  laugh  with  him.  It  must  be  owned, 
too,  that  he  had  a  little  real  insight  into  the  nature  of  things 
around  him — a  little  Scotch  sense,  as  well  as  an  inexhaustible 
fund  of  French  vivacity.  Alluding,  once,  to  the  ‘hard  money* 


419 


JAMES  GORDON  BENNETT. 

cry  by  which  the  lying  politicians  of  the  clay  carried  elections, 
he  exploded  that  nonsense  in  two  lines :  ‘  If  a  man  gets  the 
wearable  or  the  eatable  he  wants,  what  cares  he  if  he  has  gold 
or  paper  money  ?  ’  He  devoted  two  sentences  to  the  Old  School 
and  New  School  Presbyterian  controversy:  1  Great  trouble 
among  the  Presbyterians  just  now.  The  question  is  whether  or 
not  a  man  can  do  any  thing  toward  saving  his  own  soul/  He 
had  also  an  article  upon  the  Methodists,  in  which  he  said  that 
the  two  religions  nearest  akin  were  the  Methodist  and  the  Roman 
Catholic.  We  should  add  to  these  trifling  specimens  the  fact 
that  he  uniformly  maintained,  from  1835  to  the  crash  of  1837, 
that  the  prosperity  of  the  country  was  unreal,  and  would  end 
in  disaster.” 

These  things  served  the  end  for  which  they  were  intended. 
They  brought  “  The  Herald  ”  conspicuously  before  the  public. 
While  engaged  in  them,  the  proprietor  was  anxiously  planning 
the  means  of  making  his  paper  a  great  newspaper.  He  worked 
sixteen  or  seventeen  hours  each  day.  He  rose  before  five  o’clock 
in  the  morning,  and  gave  three  hours  to  writing  his  editorials 
and  the  witty  paragraphs  to  which  allusion  has  been  made. 
At  eight  o’clock  he  went  to  his  cellar,  or  “  office,”  and  was  at 
his  post  there  during  the  morning,  selling  his  papers,  receiving 
advertisements,  and  often  writing  them  for  those  who  were  not 
able  to  prepare  them,  doing  such  other  work  as  was  necessary, 
and  finishing  his  editorial  labors.  At  one  o’clock  he  went  into 
Wall  Street,  gathering  np  financial  news  and  interesting  items 
of  the  street.  He  returned  to  his  office  at  four  o’clock,  and 
remained  there  until  six,  when  the  business  of  the  day  was 
over.  In  the  evening  he  went  to  the  theater,  a  ball,  concert, 
or  some  public  gathering,  to  pick  up  fresh  items  for  his  paper. 

All  this  while,  however,  he  was  losing  money.  He  had  a 
heavy  load  to  carry,  and  though  he  bore  it  unflinchingly  and 


420 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


determinedly,  the  enterprise  seemed  doomed  to  failure  for  lack 
of  funds.  At  this  juncture,  he  resolved  to  make  the  financial 
news  of  the  day  a  special  feature  of  “  The  Herald.”  The  mon¬ 
etary  affairs  of  the  country  were  in  great  confusion — a  confu¬ 
sion  which  was  but  the  prelude  to  the  crash  of  1837 ;  and  Wall 
Street  was  the  vortex  of  the  financial  whirlpool  whose  eddies 
were  troubling  the  whole  land.  Every  body  was  anxious  to  get 
the  first  news  from  the  street,  and  to  get  it  as  full  and  reliable 
as  possible.  At  this  time,  too,  our  relations  with  France  were 
exceedingly  critical — a  circumstance  which  served  to  increase 
the  trouble  in  financial  matters.  Appreciating  the  anxiety 
which  was  generally  felt  on  this  subject,  Mr.  Bennett  resolved 
to  create  a  demand  for  u  The  Herald  ”  among  the  business  men 
of  the  country.  On  the  13th  of  June,  1835,  just  five  weeks 
after  the  establishment  of  the  paper,  he  printed  his  first  money 
article — the  first  that  ever  appeared  in  an  American  newspaper. 
It  was  as  follows : 

COMMERCIAL. 

Stocks  yesterday  maintained  their  prices  during  the  session  of  the 
Board,  several  going  up.  Utica  went  up  2  per  cent. ;  the  others  sta¬ 
tionary.  Large  quantities  were  sold.  After  the  Board  adjourned  and 
the  news  from  France  was  talked  over,  the  fancy  stocks  generally  went 
down  1  to  \\  per  cent. ;  the  other  stocks  quite  firm.  A  rally  was  made 
by  the  bulls  in  the  evening  under  the  trees,  but  it  did  not  succeed.  There 
will  be  a  great  fight  in  the  Board  to-day.  The  good  people  up  town  are 
anxious  to  know  what  the  brokers  think  of  Mr.  Livingston.  We  shall 
find  out,  and  let  them  know. 

The  cotton  and  flour  markets  rallied  a  little.  The  rise  of  cotton  in 
Liverpool  drove  it  up  here  a  cent  or  so.  The  last  shippers  will  make 
2  J  per  cent.  Many  are  endeavoring  to  produce  the  impression  that  there 
will  be  a  war.  If  the  impression  prevails,  naval  stores  will  go  up  a 
good  deal.  Every  eye  is  outstretched  for  the  “  Constitution.”  Hudson, 
of  the  Merchants  News  Room,  says  he  will  hoist  out  the  first  flag.  Gil- 


JAMEb  GORDON  BENNETT. 


421 


pin,  of  the  Exchange  News  Room,  says  he  will  have  her  name  down  in 
his  room  one  hour  before  his  competitor.  The  latter  claims  having  beat 
Hudson  yesterday  by  an  hour  and  ten  minutes  in  chronicling  the  “  Eng¬ 
land.” 

The  money  article  was  a  success,  and  appeared  regularly  in 
“  The  Herald  ”  after  this.  It  created  a  demand  for  the  paper 
among  the  merchants,  and  increased  its  circulation  so  decidedly 
that  at  the  end  of  the  third  month  the  daily  receipts  and  ex¬ 
penditures  balanced  each  other.  Mr.  Bennett  now  ventured  to 
engage  a  cheap  police  reporter,  which  gave  him  more  time  to 
attend  to  other  duties. 

The  paper  now  seemed  on  the  point  of  becoming  a  success, 
when  it  received  a  severe  and  unlooked-for  blow.  The  print¬ 
ing-office  was  burned  down,  and  the  gentlemen  who  had  printed 
“  The  Herald  ”  were  so  much  discouraged  that  they  refused  to 
renew  their  connection  with  it.  Mr.  Bennett  knew  that  he  was 
too  near  to  success  to  abandon  the  enterprise,  and  courageously 
put  his  wits  to  work  to  devise  means  to  carry  on  the  paper. 
By  the  greatest  and  most  indomitable  exertions  he  managed  to 
secure  the  means  of  going  on  with  it,  and  bravely  resumed  its 
publication  alone. 

A  few  months  after  this  the  “  great  fire  ”  swept  over  New 
York,  and  laid  nearly  the  whole  business  portion  of  the  city 
in  ashes.  This  was  Mr.  Bennett’s  opportunity.  The  other 
journals  of  the  city  devoted  a  brief  portion  of  their  space  to 
general  and  ponderous  descriptions  of  the  catastrophe,  but  Mr. 
Bennett  went  among  the  ruins,  note-book  and  pencil  in  hand, 
and  gathered  up  the  most  minute  particulars  of  the  fire.  He 
spent  one-half  of  each  day  in  this  way,  and  the  other  half  in 
writing  out  reports  of  what  he  thus  learned.  These  reports 
he  published  in  “  The  Herald.”  They  were  free,  graphic,  off¬ 
hand  sketches  of  the  fire  and  its  consequences,  and  were  so  full 


422 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 

and  complete  that  they  left  little  or  nothing  connected  with 
the  incidents  they  described  to  be  added.  Mr.  Bennett  also 
went  to  the  expense  of  publishing  a  picture  of  the  burning  of 
the  Merchants  Exchange,  and  a  map  of  the  burnt  district' — 
a  heavy  expense  for  his  little  journal.  The  result  proved  the 
sagacity  of  his  views.  “  The  Herald  ”  reports  of  the  fire 
created  a  heavy  demand  for  the  paper,  and  its  circulation  in¬ 
creased  rapidly.  Yet  its  success  was  not  assured. 

When  his  first  year  closed,  Mr.  Bennett  found  his  paper  still 
struggling  for  existence,  but  with  a  fair  prospect  of  success,  if  it 
could  follow  up  the  “  hit  ”  it  had  made  with  its  reports  of  the 
fire.  About  this  time  he  received  an  offer  from  Dr.  Benjamin 
Brandreth  to  advertise  his  pills  in  “The  Herald/’  and  a  con¬ 
tract  was  at  once  concluded  between  them.  The  money  thus 
paid  to  the  paper  was  a  considerable  sum,  and  proved  of  the 
greatest  assistance  to  it.  All  the  money  received  was  con¬ 
scientiously  expended  in  the  purchase  of  news.  The  circulation 
grew  larger  as  its  news  facilities  increased,  and  for  some  years 
its  proprietor  expended  all  his  profits  in  making  the  paper  more 
attractive. 

At  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  month' of  its  career  Mr.  Bennett 
increased  the  size  of  “The  Herald,”  and  raised  the  price  of  it 
to  two  cents  per  copy.  His  success  was  now  assured,  and  con¬ 
tinued  to  increase,  as,  under  his  able  and  far-seeing  manage¬ 
ment,  his  paper  expanded  and  enlarged  its  facilities  for  secur¬ 
ing  and  making  public  the  promptest  and  most  reliable  news  of 
the  day.  After  that  time  his  success  was  unvarying.  He  has 
made  “The  Herald”  the  leading  newspaper  of  the  world,  for 
no  other  journal  upon  the  globe  could  compare  with  it  in 
liberality  and  energy  in  the  collection  of  news  or  in  prompt¬ 
ness  and  completeness  of  detail  in  laying  it  before  the  public. 
Its  growth  was  slow,  but  sure.  Every  step  had  been  won  by 


/ 


JAMES  GORDON  BENNETT.  423 

hard  and  conscientious  labor,  as  well  as  by  the  force  of  real 
genius.  Other  journals  have  been  compelled  to  follow  the  ex¬ 
ample  of  “  The  Herald,”  but  none  have  surpassed  it.  It  still 
stands  at  the  head  of  the  newspaper  press  of  the  world,  and  we 
are  justified  in  believing  that  it  will  continue  to  stand  there  as 
long  as  the  present  owner  controls  it. 

Instead  of  the  little  penny  sheet  of  fifty  years  ago,  “  The 
New  York  Herald”  of  to-day  is  an  immense  journal,  gener¬ 
ally  of  twenty  and  often  of  twenty-four  pages  of  six  columns 

I  ; 

each,  making  a  total  of  from  120  to  144  closely  printed 
columns  of  matter.  From  four  to  nine  pages  are  filled 
with  advertisements,  classified  with  the  utmost  exactness.  No 
reader  has  to  search  the  paper  over  for  the  article  or  advertise¬ 
ment  he  wishes  to  see;  each  subject  has  its  separate  place,  which 
can  be  discovered  at  a  glance.  Its  advertisements  have  refer¬ 
ence  to  every  trade,  profession,  or  calling  known  to  civilized 
man,  and  are  a  faithful  mirror  of  the  busy  age  in  which  we  live. 
Its  news  reports  are  the  freshest,  most  complete,  and  most 
graphic  of  any  American  journal,  and  are  collected  at  an  expen¬ 
diture  of  more  time,  care,  and  money  than  any  other  journal 
sees  fit  to  lay  out.  It  has  its  correspondents  in  all  parts  of  the 
world,  and  when  news  is  worth  sending,  these  are  instructed  to 
spare  no  pains  or  expense  in  transmitting  it  at  once.  During 
the  late  war  it  had  a  small  army  of  attaches  in  the  field,  and  its 
reports  were  the  most  eagerly  sought  of  all  by  the  public. 
During  the  Abyssinian  war  its  reporters  and  correspondents  fur¬ 
nished  the  London  press  with  reliable  news  in  advance  of  their 
own  correspondents.  Any  price  is  paid  for  news,  for  it  was 
the  chief  wish  of  Mr.  Bennett  that  “  The  Herald  ”  should 
be  the  first  to  chronicle  the  events  of  the  day. 

“  The  Herald”  office  is  now  located  at  the  corner  of  Broadway 
and  Ann  Street.  The  building,  of  white  marble,  is  five  stories 


# 


424 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


in  height,  and  is  one  of  the  handsomest  in  the  country.  It  is 
the  most  complete  newspaper  establishment  in  existence.  It 
has  two  cellars,  in  which  are  placed  the  two  steam-engines  that 
drive  the  huge  presses  which  strike  off  the  various  editions  of 
“The  Herald.”  Every  thing  is  in  perfect  order,  and  the  ma¬ 
chinery  shines  like  polished  gold  and  silver.  The  proprietors 
eye  was  upon  the  whole  establishment,  and  he  was  quick  to 
notice  and  reprimand  a  fault.  The  street  floor  contains  the  busi¬ 
ness  office  of  the  journal,  a  magnificent  room,  gorgeous  with 
marble,  plate-glass,  black  walnut,  and  frescoes.  The  edito¬ 
rial  rooms  are  above,  and  near  them  are  the  reporters’  rooms. 
The  top  floor  constitutes  the  finest  composing  room  in  the 
world,  from  which  speaking-tubes  and  vertical  railways  com¬ 
municate  with  all  the  other  parts  of  the  building.  Every 
department  of  the  paper  has  a  responsible  head,  and  the 
most  rigid  discipline  prevails  throughout  the  office.  There 
are  twelve  editors,  thirty-five  reporters,  and  four  hundred 
and  fifty-three  other  employes,  making  a  total  force  of  five 
hundred  men  engaged  upon  “The  Herald.”  The  circulation 
of  the  various  editions  of  the  paper  amounts  to  tens  of 
thousands.  It  is  to  be  found  in  every  town  of  importance 
in  the  land,  and  its  daily  receipts  from  advertisements  alone 
are  counted  by  tens  of  thousands  of  dollars. 

Latterly  Mr.  Bennett  rarely  wrote  for  the  paper.  He  as¬ 
sembled  his  editors  in  his  council  at  noon  every  day,  heard 
their  suggestions,  decided  what  topics  should  be  treated  in 
the  next  day’s  issue,  and  assigned  to  each  man  the  subject 
upon  which  he  was  to  write.  In  his  absence  his  place  at  the 
council-board  was  filled  by  his  son,  or  by  the  managing  ed¬ 
itor.  Mr.  Bennett  in  this  way  exercised  a  close  supervision 
over  all  the  articles  that  appeared  in  “  The  Herald,”  and 
imparted  to  them  a  considerable  share  of  his  personality. 


JAMES  GORDON  BENNETT. 


425 


Mr.  Bennett  married,  and  had  two  children,  a  son,  James 
Gordon  Bennett,  jr.,  who  succeeded  his  father  in  the  owner¬ 
ship  of  the  “The  Herald,”  and  a  daughter.  He  is  said  to 
have  been  a  courtly  and  agreeable  host,  and  one  who  rarely 
failed  to  send  away  his  visitors  with  a  pleasant  impression 
of  himself. 

In  person  he  was  tall  and  firmly  built,  and  walked  with  a 
dignified  carriage.  His  head  was  large,  and  his  features 
prominent  and  irregular.  He  had  a  thoroughly  Scotch  face, 
and  was  cross-eyed.  His  forehead  was  broad  and  high, 
betokening  great  capacity  and  force  of  character.  His  expres¬ 
sion  was  firm  and  somewhat  cold — that  of  a  man  who  had 

had  a  hard  fight  with  fortune,  and  had  conquered  it.  He 

« 

was  reserved  in  his  manner  to  strangers,  but  always  courteous 
and  approachable.  To  his  friends  he  was  genial  and  unre¬ 
served.  He  was  finely  educated,  and  was  said  to  be  a  man 
of  excellent  taste.  His  favorite  studies  were  history  and 
biography,  and  he  pursued  them  with  a  keen  relish.  His 
home  was  one  of  the  most  elegant  in  the  city.  He  was  proud 
of  his  success,  and  very  proud  of  the  fact  that  he  owed  it  to 
himself  alone.  While  he  was  building  the  new  “Herald” 
office,  he  was  waited  on  by  the  president  of  one  of  the 
national  banks  of  the  city,  who  said  to  him: 

“Mr.  Bennett,  we  know  that  you  are  at  great  expense  in 
erecting  this  building,  besides  carrying  on  your  immense 
business.  If  you  wTant  any  accommodation,  you  can  have  it 
at  our  bank.” 

“Mr. - ,”  replied  Mr.  Bennett,”  before  I  purchased  the 

land,  or  began  to  build,  I  had  on  deposit  two  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  dollars  in  the  Chemical  bank.  There  is  not  a 
dollar  due  on  ‘The  Herald’  building  that  I  can  not  pay.  I 


426 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


would  pay  off  the  mortgage  to-morrow,  if  the  owner  would 
allow  me  to  do  so.  When  the  building  is  opened,  I  shall 
not  owe  one  dollar  to  any  man,  if  I  am  allowed  to  pay.  I 
owe  nothing  that  I  can  not  discharge  in  an  hour.  I  have 
not  touched  one  dollar  of  the  money  on  deposit  in  the  bank, 
and  while  that  remains  I  need  no  accommodation.” 

The  founder  of  America’s  greatest  newspaper  died  June 
1,  1872,  at  the  age  of  seventy-seven  years.  His  son  who 
succeeded  him  in  the  management  of  The  Herald ,  has  con¬ 
ducted  it  to  the  present  time  with  singular  ability.  It  has 
grown  vastly  in  wealth  and  influence  during  the  past  few 
years.  A  year  before  his  death  the  elder  Bennett  con¬ 
ceived  and  set  under  way  an  expedition  into  Central  Africa, 

< 

under  the  charge  of  Henry  M.  Stanley,  then  a  valued  mem¬ 
ber  of  The  Herald  staff.  The  twofold  object  of  this 
expedition  was  to  discover  the  whereabouts  of  Livingston, 
the  great  explorer,  who  had  long  been  lost  to  the  world 
amid  African  jungles,  and  to  make  explorations  in  the 
heart  of  the  unknown  country.  The  expedition  was  emi¬ 
nently  successful  in  carrying  out  both  its  purposes.  Mr. 
Stanley  won  for  himself  the  title  of  a  great  explorer. 
Several  years  after  his  first  explorations  he  was  again  sent 
to  Africa  by  the  younger  Bennett,  and  there  rendered  great 
service  in  the  cause  of  science  Following  in  other  fields 
the  example  of  his  father  the  present  proprietor  of  The 
Herald  sent  an  exploring  party  to  the  Arctic  regions.  His 
latest  enterprise  has  been  the  securing  of  a  special  tele¬ 
graphic  cable  to  the  Old  World. 


ROBERT  BONNER. 


/ 


CHAPTER  XXY. 


ROBERT  BONNER. 

OBERT  BONNER  was  born  in  the  north  of 
Ireland,  near  the  town  of  Londonderry,  about 
the  year  1824.  He  came  to  this  country  when 
a  mere  child,  and  was  brought  up  in  the  State 
of  Connecticut,  where  he  received  a  good  com¬ 
mon-school  education. 

Manifesting  a  decided  liking  for  the  printer’s  trade,  he  was 
placed  at  an  early  age  in  the  office  of  the  a  Hartford  Courant,” 
where  he  took  his  first  lessons  in  the  art  of  setting  type.  He 
entered  upon  the  business  with  the  determination  to  learn  it 
thoroughly,  and  when  he  had  mastered  his  trade  soon  acquired 
the  reputation  of  being  the  best  workman  in  Hartford.  As  a 
compositor,  he  was  not  only  neat  and  thorough,  but  was  re¬ 
markably  rapid  as  well.  On  one  occasion,  when  the  “Courant” 
was  endeavoring  to  publish  the  “ President’s  Message”  in  ad¬ 
vance  of  all  its  competitors,  Mr.  Bonner  is  said  to  have  worked 
at  the  rate  of  seventeen  hundred  ems  an  hour — a  feat  absolutely 
unparalleled. 

In  1844,  he  removed  to  New  York  and  engaged  in  the 
office  of  a  new  journal,  called  the  “  American  Republican,” 
then  lately  established  as  the  organ  of  the  American  party  in 
that  city,  upon  which  he  worked  steadily  during  its  brief 


428 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


career.  His  wages  were  small,  and  it  was  only  by  practicing 
the  most  rigid  economy  that  he  could  live  upon  them. 

When  the  “  Republican 77  suspended  publication,  Mr.  Bon¬ 
ner  was  employed  in  the  office  of  the  “  Evening  Mirror,”  pub¬ 
lished  by  Morris,  Willis  &  Fuller.  Here  he  made  himself kso 
useful,  that  the  business  of  getting  up  or  displaying  advertise¬ 
ments  attractively  was  soon  left  entirely  to  him.  His  taste  in 
this  department  was  almost  faultless,  and  the  advertisements  of 
the  “  Mirror  ”  soon  became  noted  for  their  neat  and  handsome 
appearance. 

At  this  time  there  was  published  in  New  York  a  small, 
struggling  paper,  exclusively  mercantile  in  its  character,  called 
the  “  Merchants’  Ledger.”  This  paper  was  almost  entirely 
dependent  upon  its  advertising  patronage,  and  the  attention 
of  its  proprietor  was  called  to  Mr.  Bonner’s  skill,  as  exhibited 
in  the  “Mirror,”  in  displaying  advertisements  to  the  greatest 
advantage.  The  result  was  that  Mr.  Bonner  received  an  offer, 
which  he  accepted,  to  take  charge  of  this  paper.  This  was  the 
origin  of  his  connection  with  the  journal  which  he  has  since 
rendered  famous. 

Being  fond  of  composition,  he  made  frequent  contributions  to 
the  editorial  columns  of  the  paper,  which  were  well  received 
by  the  general  public,  but  which  seem  to  have  aroused  the  petty 
jealousy  of  the  proprietor  of  the  “Ledger.” 

Soon  after  forming  his  connection  with  the  “Ledger,”  Mr. 
Bonner  purchased  it.  From  his  boyhood  up,  it  had  been  his 
ambition  to  become  the  proprietor  of  a  journal  which  should 
be  carried  out  upon  his  own  ideas,  and  he  believed  that  the 
“Ledger”  offered  him  the  best  means  of  doing  this.  It  was 
generally  doubted  at  that  time  that  a  literary  paper  could 
flourish  in  New  York — Boston  and  Philadelphia  having  ap¬ 
parently  monopolized  such  enterprises.  Mr.  Bonner,  however, 


ROBERT  BONNER. 


429 


had  a  clearer  view  of  the  matter,  and  was  convinced  from  the 
first  that  the  great  center  of  American  industry  was  the  very 
best  place  for  such  an  undertaking.  He  proceeded  very  cau¬ 
tiously  at  first,  however,  changing  the  character  of  his  paper 
very  gradually,  from  a  commercial  to  a  literary  journal. 

At  this  time  Fanny  Fern  was  the  great  literary  sensation 
of  the  day.  She  had  just  published  her  “  Ruth  Hall,”  which 
had  attracted  universal  attention,  and  had  given  rise  to  a  sharp 
discussion  in  the  public  press  as  to  whether  she  was  the  sister 
of  N.  P.  Willis  or  not.  Mr.  Bonner  resolved  to  profit  by  her 
sudden  notoriety,  and  requested  her  to  write  a  story  for  the 
“  Ledger,”  for  which  he  offered  to  pay  her  twenty -five  dollars 
per  column.  She  declined  the  proposition.  He  then  offered 
her  fifty  dollars  a  column,  and,  upon  a  second  refusal,  increased 
his  offer  to  seventy-five  dollars  a  column.  She  was  pleased 
with  the  energy  exhibited  by  Mr.  Bonner,  and  flattered  by  his 
eagerness  to  secure  her  services,  but  declared  that  she  would 
write  no  more  for  the  newspapers.  A  little  later  Mr.  Bonner 
was  offered  a  story  from  her,  about  ten  columns  long.  He  at 
once  accepted  her  proposition,  and  upon  the  receipt  of  the  man¬ 
uscript  sent  her  a  check  for  one  thousand  dollars. 

With  this  story  began  that  wonderful  career  of  the  “Ledger” 
which  seems  more  like  a  dream  than  hard  reality.  The  story 
was  double-leaded,  and  made  to  fill  twenty  columns  of  the 
paper.  The  “  Ledger”  itself  was  changed  from  its  old  style 
to  its  present  form,  and  made  a  purely  literary  journal.  The 
price  paid  for  the  story  was  unparalleled  in  the  history  of 
American  journalism,  and  Mr.  Bonner  spread  the  announce¬ 
ment  far  and  wide  that  he  was  publishing  a  serial  for  which  he 
had  given  one  hundred  dollars  a  column.  His  advertisements 
were  to  be  seen  in  almost  every  newspaper  of  respectable  cir¬ 
culation  throughout  the  Union.  In  form  they  were  different 


430 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


from  any  that  had  preceded  them.  “  Fanny  Fern  writes  for 
the  ‘  Ledger/  ”  “  Buy  the  ‘  New  York  Ledger/  ”  etc.,  appeared, 

dozens  of  times  repeated,  until  men  were  absolutely  tired  of 
seeing  the  announcement.  Nothing  had  ever  been  brought  to 
the  public  notice  so  prominently  before.  For  awhile  people 
were  astonished  at  the  audacious  boldness  of  “  the  ‘  Ledger ’ 
man.”  Then  they  began  to  buy  the  paper.  Since  then  the 
demand  for  it  has  steadily  increased. 

The  venture  was  successful.  Fanny  Fern’s  reputation  and 
Mr.  Bonner’s  energy  and  boldness  made  a  demand  for  the 
“  Ledger,”  at  once,  and  out  of  the  profits  of  the  story  for  which 
he  had  paid  such  an  unheard-of  price  Mr.  Bonner  purchased  a 
handsome  residence  in  New  York  City. 

There  was  as  much  originality  as  boldness  in  the  peculiar 
style  in  which  Mr.  Bonner  advertised  his  paper.  As  before 
stated,  nothing  of  the  kind  had  ever  been  seen  before,  and  the 
novelty  of  the  announcements  at  once  attracted  attention.  It 
was  seen  that  they  were  expensive  also,  and  people  naturally 
felt  some  curiosity  to  see  for  themselves  the  paper  for  which  a 
man  was  willing  to  assume  such  risk  and  expense.  These  an¬ 
nouncements  sometimes  covered  a  whole  page  of  a  daily  paper; 
sometimes  the  page  would  be  almost  entirely  blank,  with  only 
a  few  lines  in  each  column  containing  the  announcement. 
Again  the  advertisement  would  be  the  opening  chapters  of  a 
story,  which  would  be  sure  to  excite  the  curiosity  of  the  reader, 
and  induce  him  to  purchase  the  remaining  chapters  in  the 
u  Ledger”  itself.  It  is  to  the  credit'  of  the  “  Ledger”  that  it 
rarely  loses  a  subscriber.  It  has  become  a  family  paper. 

A  recent  writer  thus  refers  to  Mr.  Bonner’s  early  experience 
in  advertising: — 

“  His  mode  of  advertising  was  new,  and  it  excited  both 
astonishment  and  ridicule.  His  ruin  was  predicted  over  and 


ROBERT  BONNER. 


431 


over  again.  But  as  lie  paid  as  he  went  along,  he  alone  would 
be  the  sufferer.  He  was  assailed  in  various  ways.  Men  sneered 
at  his  writers,  as  well  as  at  the  method  in  which  he  made  them 
known.  He  had  no  competition.  Just  then  it  was  announced 
that  the  Harpers  were  to  put  a  first-class  weekly  into  the  field. 
The  announcement  was  hailed  with  delight  by  many  classes. 
Men  who  had  been  predicting  Bonner’s  ruin  from  the  start 
were  anxious  to  see  it  accomplished.  He  had  agents  in  all  the 
leading  cities  in  the  land.  These  held  a  monopoly  of  the 
‘  Ledger.’  The  book  men  and  newspaper  men,  who  were  left 
out,  were  quite  willing  to  have  the  ‘  Ledger  ’  go  under.  The 
respectability  and  wealth  of  the  house,  its  enterprise,  with  the 
class  of  writers  it  could  secure,  made  the  new  paper  a  danger¬ 
ous  rival.  Mr.  Bonner  concluded  to  make  the  first  issue  ser¬ 
viceable  to  himself.  His  paragraph  advertising  was  considered 
sensational,  and  smacking  of  the  charlatan.  He  resolved  to 
make  it  respectable.  He  wrote  half  a  column  in  sensational 
style :  ‘  Buy  Harper’s  Weekly  !  ’ — ‘  Buy  Harper’s  Weekly  !  ’ — 
‘Buy  Harper’s  Weekly!’ — ‘Buy  Harper’s  Weekly!’ — and  so 
on  through  the  half  column.  Through  his  advertising  agent 
he  sent  this  advertisement  to  the  ‘  Herald,’  ‘  Tribune,’  and 
‘  Times,’  and  paid  for  its  insertion.  Among  the  astonished 
readers  of  this  ‘  Ledger  ’  style  of  advertising  were  the  quiet 
gentlemen  who  do  business  on  Franklin  Square.  The  commu¬ 
nity  were  astonished.  ‘  The  Harpers  are  waking  up  !  ’  ‘  This 

is  the  Bonner  style !  ’  ‘  This  is  the  way  the  Ledger  man 

does  it!’  were  heard  on  all  sides.  The  young  Harpers  were 
congratulated  by  the  book  men  every-where  on  the  enterprise 
with  which  they  were  pushing  the  new  publication.  They 
said  nothing,  and  took  the  joke  in  good  part.  But  it  settled 
the  respectability  of  the  ‘  Ledger  ’  style  of  advertising.  It  is 

now  imitated  by  the  leading  publishers,  insurance  men,  and 
26 


432 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


most  eminent  dry  goods  men  in  the  country.  The  sums  spent 
by  Mr.  Bonner  in  advertising  are  perfectly  marvelous.  He 
never  advertises  unless  he  has  something  new  to  present  to  the 
public.  He  pays  from  five  to  twenty -five  thousand  dollars  a 
week  when  he  advertises.” 

Mr.  Bonner  well  knew  that  all  his  advertising  would  be 
worth  nothing  in  the  end  unless  he  made  the  “  Ledger  ”  worthy 
of  the  public  patronage,  and  he  exerted  himself  from  the  first 
to  secure  the  services  of  a  corps  of  able  and  popular  writers. 
In  his  arrangements  with  his  contributors,  he  inaugurated 
system  of  liberality  and  justness  which  might  well  put  his 
rivals  to  shame. 

When  Mr.  Everett  was  engaged  in  his  noble  effort  to  assist 
the  ladies  of  the  Mount  Vernon  Association  in  purchasing  the 
home  and  tomb  of  Washington,  Mr.  Bonner  proposed  to  him 
to  write  a  series  of  papers  for  the  “  Ledger,”  for  which  he 
offered  him  ten  thousand  dollars,  the  money  to  be  appropriated 
to  the  purchase  of  Mount  Vernon.  Mr.  Everett  accepted  the 
offer,  and  the  celebrated  Mount  Vernon  Papers  were  the  result. 
This  was  a  far-sighted  move  on  the  part  of  Bobert  Bonner. 
Under  ordinary  circumstances  Mr.  Everett  would  probably  have 
declined  to  “write  for  the  ‘ Ledger but  in  a  cause  so  worthy 
he  could  not  refuse.  The  association  of  his  name  with  the 
journal  was  of  incalculable  service  to  it,  and  the  Mount  Ver¬ 
non  Papers  were  to  its  proprietor  his  very  best  advertisement. 
(We  are  viewing  the  matter  commercially.)  The  sale  of  the 
paper  was  wonderfully  increased,  and  a  golden  harvest  was 
reaped. 

This  connection  of  Mr.  Everett  with  the  “  Ledger  ”  led  to  a 
warm  personal  friendship  between  himself  and  its  proprietor, 
which  was  broken  only  by  the  statesman’s  death — a  circum¬ 
stance  which  speaks  volumes  for  the  private  worth  of  the 


ROBERT  BONNER. 


433 


younger  man.  Mr.  Everett  continued  to  write  for  the  paper 
after  his  Mount  Vernon  articles  were  finished,  and  is  said  to 
have  earned  over  fifty  thousand  dollars  by  his  able  contri¬ 
butions  to  it. 

Soon  after  the  completion  of  the  Mount  Vernon  Papers, 
Mr.  Bonner  secured  the  services  of  George  Bancroft,  the  his¬ 
torian,  who  contributed  a  series  of  admirable  articles.  Mr. 
Everett’s  connection  with  the  “  Ledger  ”  had  settled  the  ques¬ 
tion  that  it  was  not  beneath  the  dignity  of  the  most  eminent 
literateur  in  the  land  to  write  for  it.  Fanny  Fern’s  husband, 
Mr.  James  Parton,  Alice  and  Phoebe  Carey,  Mrs.  Southworth, 
and  a  host  of  others  have  helped,  and  still  help,  to  fill  its 
columns. 

But  perhaps  its  most  profitable  contributor,  next  to  Mr. 
Everett,  is  Henry  Ward  Beecher.  That  wonderful  gift  of  the 
great  preacher  which  enables  him  to  touch  so  constantly  upon 
subjects  nearest  to  the  hearts  of  most  men,  would  make  him  in¬ 
valuable  to  any  paper.  Mr.  Bonner  was  struck  with  this  after 
hearing  him  preach  several  times,  and  resolved  to  secure  his 
services  for  the  “  Ledger.”  He  proposed,  to  the  parson’s  utter 
astonishment,  that  Mr.  Beecher  should  write  a  story  for  the 
paper,  and  coupled  it  with  the  offer  of  a  sum  which  many  per¬ 
sons  would  consider  a  fortune.  The  field  was  utterly  new  to 
Mr.  Beecher.  Novel-writing  was  something  he  had  never  even 
thought  of;  but  after  some  hesitation  he  accepted  the  offer. 
Soon  after  this,  the  publication  of  “  Norwood”  was  begun  in 
the  columns  of  the  “  Ledger.”  The  story  was  longer  than  was 
at  first  agreed  upon,  and  Mr.  Bonner  paid  its  author  a  hand¬ 
some  sum  in  addition  to  the  amount  originally  offered.  The 
reward  was  princely,  but  not  out  of  proportion  to  the  service 
rendered  by  Mr.  Beecher,  who  has  won  thousands  of  readers  for 
the  paper.  Mr.  Beecher  still  writes  for  the  “  Ledger,”  and 


434 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


there  is  no  present  prospect  of  his  genial  and  useful  contribu¬ 
tions  coming  to  a  close. 

Mr.  Bonner  has  made  his  paper  useful  to  young  people  as 
well  as  those  of  maturer  years.  Each  number  contains  articles, 
briefly  and  pointedly  written,  upon  some  popular  and  useful 
topic,  so  that  thousands  find  not  only  amusement,  but  valu¬ 
able  hints  and  profitable  instruction  in  the  “  Ledger.” 

It  was  for  a  long  time  the  custom  of  the  newspaper  press  to 
indulge  in  sneers  at  the  “  Ledger,”  and,  at  the  least,  to  treat  it 
with  a  species  of  mild  contempt.  In  order  to  stop  this,  its 
proprietor  secured  and  published  a  series  of  articles  from  James 
Gordon  Bennett  of  “ The  Herald,”  Henry  J.  Raymond  of  “The 
Times,”  and  Horace  Greeley  of  “The  Tribune.”  By  thus 
identifying  the  leading  journalists  of  the  country  with  his  en¬ 
terprise,  he  effectually  silenced  the  scoffers,  and  with  them  the 
“  lesser  lights  ”  of  the  press. 

It  was  said  by  some  over-careful  persons  that  the  “Ledger^ 
was  not  a  proper  paper  for  young  persons  to  read.  Mr.  Bon¬ 
ner  at  once  secured  the  services  of  the  Presidents  of  the  twelve 
principal  colleges  of  the  Union,  and  articles  from  each  of  these 
gentlemen  appeared  in  his  paper.  After  this  it  was  not  to  be 
presumed  that  a  journal  which  had  among  its  contributors 
twelve  such  distinguished  guides  of  youth  could  be  unfit  for 
any  one  to  read. 

In  order  to  make  still  less  room  for  doubt  on  this  subject,  a 
series  of  articles  by  twelve  distinguished  clergymen  soon  after 
appeared  in  the  “  Ledger.” 

Indeed,  the  greatest  caref  is  exercised  to  exclude  from  the 
columns  of  the  paper  any  thing  savoring  in  the  least  of  im¬ 
purity.  It  is  the  proprietor’s  aim  to  make  it  a  help  as  well  as 
an  amusement  to  its  readers,  and  his  object  is  to  elevate,  not  to 
degrade  them. 


ROBERT  BONNER. 


485 


The  “  Ledger  99  now  circulates  over  three  hundred  thousand 
copies  per  week,  and  is  growing  in  the  public  favor.  From 
the  profits  of  his  business  Mr.  Bonner  has  built  a  splendid 
marble  publishing-house  at  the  corner  of  William  and  Spruce 
Streets,  in  New  York,  from  which  the  “  Ledger”  is  now  issued. 
It  is  one  of  the  most  complete  establishments  in  the  world,  and 
is  fitted  up  with  every  convenience  necessary  to  the  perform¬ 
ance  of  the  work  upon  the  paper  in  the  most  perfect  and  ex¬ 
peditious  manner.  Mr.  Bonner  has  created  all  this  by  his  own 
energy  and  business  talent,  and  richly  deserves  the  success  he 
enjoys.  He  resides  in  an  elegant  mansion  in  New  York,  and 
has  also  a  handsome  country  seat  at  Morrisania,  in  Westchester 
County.  He  is  married,  and  has  a  family. 

Mr.  Bonner’s  great  wealth  has  enabled  him  to  achieve  a  dis¬ 
tinction  of  another  kind.  He  is  famous  as  the  owner  of  the 
finest  horses  in  America.  His  stables  are  located  in  Twenty- 
seventh  Street,  and  are  the  most  perfect  of  their  kind  in  this 
country.  They  contain  every  thing  needed  for  the  comfort  and 
care  of  the  horses,  and  the  men  employed  in  them  are  thoroughly 
skilled  in  their  business.  The  horses  are  seven  in  number. 
First  on  the  list  is  “  Dexter,”  who  has  made  his  mile  in  the 
unprecedented  time  of  2: 17}  in  harness,  and  2:  18  under  the 
saddle.  He  is  the  fastest  horse  in  the  world.  “  Lantern,”  a 
splendid  bay,  fifteen  and  a  half  hands  high,  has  made  his  mile 
in  2:  20.  “  Pocahontas,”  the  most  perfectly  formed  horse  in 

existence,  has  made  her  mile  in  2  :  23 ;  while  “  Peerless,”  a  fine 
gray  mare,  has  followed  close  on  to  her  in  2:23}.  “  Lady 

Palmer”  has  made  two  miles  with  a  three  hundred  and  fifty 
pound  wagon  and  driver  in  4:  59,  while  her  companion,  “  Flat- 
bush  Mare,”  has  made  a  two-mile  heat  to  a  road  wagon  in 
5  :  01}.  The  “  Auburn  Horse,”  a  large  sorrel,  sixteen  and  a  half 
hands  high,  with  four  white  feet  and  a  white  face,  was  declared 


436 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


by  Hiram  Woodruff  to  be  the  fastest  horse  he  ever  drove. 
These  horses  cost  their  owner  over  two  hundred  thousand  dol¬ 
lars,  and  he  would  not  part  with  them  for  double  that  sum.  He 
does  not  race  them  for  money,  but-  drives  them  for  his  own  use* 
and  liQlds  the  reins  himself. 


9, 


I" 


V. 


.  I 


LAWYERS. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 

JOHN  MARSHALL. 

O  the  writer’s  mind  the  most  perfect  specimen  of 
the  American  lawyer  known  to  our  history  was 
John  Marshall,  of  Virginia,  Chief  Justice  of 
the  United  States.  Profoundly  learned  in  the 
law,  irresistible  in  argument,  and  possessed  of  an 
eloquence  which  drew  men  in  throngs  to  listen  to  him,  he  was 
'  also  the  soul  of  honor.  Neither  in  his  private  nor  professional 
life  could  the  most  malicious  find  an  action  open  to  reproach. 
Simple  and  earnest  as  a  child,  he  was  yet  a  tower  of  strength 
to  the  cause  of  justice.  Occupying  the  highest  place  in  our 
judiciary  system,  he  was  never  unduly  elated  by  his  honors, 
and  while  gaining  and  awarding  fortunes  in  the  discharge  of  his 
professional  duties,  he  was  himself  so  true  a  man  that  the  most 
brazen  suitor  would  not  have  dared  to  offer  him  a  bribe.  He 
was  in  all  things  the  simple,  honest  gentleman,  the  fearless  ad¬ 
vocate,  the  just  judge,  and  the  meek  and  earnest  follower  of  his 
Saviour.  Although  belonging  to  a  past  generation,  his  story  is 
presented  here  because  I  wish  to  offer  to  those  who  seek  to  fol- 

437 


438 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


low  him  in  his  noble  calling  the  purest  and  highest  model  our 
history  affords. 

John  Marshall  was  born  in  Fauquier  County,  Virginia,  on 
the  24th  of  September,  1755.  He  was  the  oldest  of  a  family 
of  fifteen  children,  and  was  the  son  of  Colonel  Thomas  Marshall, 
a  planter  of  moderate  fortune.  During  the  Revolution,  Colonel 
Marshall  commanded  a  regiment  of  Virginia  troops,  and  won 
considerable  distinction  at  the  battles  of  the  Great  Bridge,  Ger¬ 
mantown,  Brandywine,  and  Monmouth.  At  the  Brandywine 
the  regiment  bore  the  brunt  of  the  attack  of  the  British  army, 
led  by  Cornwallis  in  person. 

John  Marshall  was  born  in  a  region  so  thinly  settled  as  to 
be  almost  cut  off  from  civilization.  The  people  were  plain  and 
even  rough  in  their  habits,  and  the  mode  of  life  which  pre¬ 
vailed  in  his  native  county  doubtless  did  much  to  lay  the  foun¬ 
dation  of  those  habits  of  simplicity  for  which  he  was  noted  in 
after  life.  Schools  were  almost  unknown  in  this  region,  and 
such  as  were  in  operation  were  so  rude  in  character  that  Colonel 
Marshall,  who  was  a  man  of  education  and  culture,  decided 
not  to  attempt  to  train  his  children  in  them.  Being  unable  to 
raise  the  means  of  sending  them  to  better  schools  in  other  parts 
of  the  Colony,  he  determined  to  become  their  teacher  himself, 
and  applied  himself  to  his  task  with  a  devotion  which  was  sig¬ 
nally  rewarded  by  the  brilliant  career  of  his  eldest  son.  He 
laid  especial  weight  upon  their  acquiring  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  the  English  language  and  of  history,  and  sought  to  cultivate 
in  them  a  love  for  the  poetry  of  their  native  tongue.  Referring 
in  after  life  to  his  father’s  devoted  labors,  Judge  Marshall  once 
said,  with  great  feeling,  “To  him  I  owe  the  solid  foundation  of 
all  my  success  in  life.”  John  Marshall  did  ample  justice  to  his 
father’s  labors,  and  when  only  fourteen  years  old  was  thor¬ 
oughly  familiar  with  the  writings  of  Shakespeare,  Dryden, 


JOHN  MARSHALL. 


439 


Milton,  and  Pope,  and  could  repeat  by  heart  nearly  the  whole 
of  the  “  Essay  on  Man.”  These  poets  were  always  his  favorites, 
and  in  mature  life  he  would  quote  them  with  readiness  and  the 
keenest  relish. 

He  showed  such  marked  talent  that  his  father  determined  to 
make  an  effort  to  secure  him  a  better  education  than  his  private 
labors  could  impart  to  him,  and  accordingly  sent  him  for  a 
year  to  the  school  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Campbell,  in  Westmoreland 
County,  where  he  received  a  good  drilling  in  English  and 
Latin.  At  this  school  began  his  acquaintance  with  James 
Monroe,  who  was  then  one  of  Mr.  Campbell’s  pupils.  Return¬ 
ing  home  at  the  end  of  the  year,  he  continued  his  studies 
under  the  Rev.  Mr.  Thompson. 

He  studied  hard  and  was  an  industrious  reader.  Poetry  and 
romance  were  his  favorites,  but  he  read  history  with  the  deep¬ 
est  interest.  He  was  quiet  and  thoughtful  in  manner,  and  full 
of  a  dreamy,  poetic  enthusiasm.  He  loved  to  wander  in  the 
thick  woods,  and  would  pass  many  of  his  leisure  hours  in  gaz¬ 
ing  at  the  beauties  of  nature.  His  constitution  was  a  sound 
*  and  vigorous  one,  and  he  was  not  only  fond  of  manly  and 
athletic  sports,  but  excelled  in  them.  He  had  no  inclination 
toward  dissipation,  and  the  simple,  healthful  life  of  his  home 
was  calculated  to  develop  his  physical  powers  to  the  utmost. 
Colonel  Marshall  did  not  neglect  the  moral  training  of  his 
children,  but  always  impressed  upon  them  the  importance  of 
Christianity  as  the  basis  of  their  characters,  rearing  them  in 
that  simple  code  of  true  gentility  which  was  so  dear  to  our 
fathers,  but  of  which  we  of  to-day  are  fast  losing  sight. 

Being  destined  for  the  bar,  young  Marshall  began  his  legal 
studies  at  the  age  of  eighteen,  but  in  two  years  they  were  inter¬ 
rupted  by  the  troubles  with  Great  Britain,  which  terminated 
in  open  hostilities.  A  volunteer  company  was  raised  in  the 


440 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


neighborhood,  and  John  Marshall  promptly  attached  himself 
to  it.  He  took  a  prominent  part  in  the  questions  of  the  day, 
and  expressed  himself  boldly  in  favor  of  resistance.  In  1775 
Patrick  Henry  made  his  memorable  appeal  for  volunteers  to 
drive  the  Loyalist  Governor,  Lord  Dunmore,  out  of  Virginia. 
Three  companies  were  immediately  organized  in  Marshal Ps 
neighborhood.  Among  these  were  the  famous  “  Culpepper 
Minute  Men.”  MarshalPs  father  was  elected  major  of  the 
regiment,  and  he  himself  was  chosen  a  lieutenant  in  the  Minute 
Men.  The  force  at  once  hastened  to  the  lower  counties,  and 
bore  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  battle  of  Great  Bridge.  In 
July,  1776,  MarshalPs  company  was  assigned  to  the  Eleventh 
Virginia  Regiment  of  the  Continental  Army,  and  sent  North. 
In  May,  1777,  he  was  made  captain  of  his  company.  He  par¬ 
ticipated  in  the  fight  at  Iron  Hill,  and  in  the  battles  of  Ger¬ 
mantown,  Brandywine,  and  Monmouth,  and  shared  the  suf¬ 
ferings  of  the  army  at  the  memorable  encampment  of  Valley 
Forge.  Until  the  close  of  1779  he  was  constantly  in  active 
service.  He  was  always  patient,  cheerful,  and  hopeful.  In 
the  severest  hardships  to  which  the  army  was  exposed  his 
spirits  never  sank.  One  of  his  comrades  said  that  he  did  more 
than  any  other  man  to  keep  alive  the  hopes  of  the  army  dur¬ 
ing  the  terrible  winter  at  Valley  Forge,  and  another  has  de¬ 
clared  that  “  the  officers  of  the  Virginia  line  appeared  to  idolize 
him.”  His  conduct  attracted  the  attention  of  Washington,  who 
conceived  a  warm  friendship  for  him,  and  Marshall,  on  his  part, 
returned  the  friendship  of  his  chief  with  a  feeling  almost  of 
worship.  Washington  frequently  appointed  him  deputy  judge 
advocate  during  the  winter. 

At  the  close  of  1779  he  went  to  Virginia  to  take  command 

o 

of  a  new  corps  which  the  Legislature  was  about  to  raise.  The 
project  remaining  under  discussion  for  some  months,  he  passed 


JOHN  MARSHALL. 


441 


the  time  in  attendance  upon  a  course  of  lectures  on  law,  delivered 
by  George  AVythe,  and  a  course  of  lectures  on  natural  philos¬ 
ophy,  delivered  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Madison,  afterward  Bishop  of 
Virginia,  at  William  and  Mary  College,  in  Williamsburg. 
The  next  summer  he  received  his  license  to  practice  law. 
Meanwhile,  the  project  for  raising  troops  had  taken  the  shape 
of  a  definite  failure,  and  he  now  set  out  to  rejoin  the  army. 
Too  poor  to  pay  his  passage  to  the  North,  he  walked  the  entire 
distance  from  Williamsburg,  Virginia,  to  Philadelphia,  upon 
reaching  which  city  he  was  so  travel-worn  and  shabby  in  ap¬ 
pearance,  that  the  landlord  of  the  hotel  at  which  he  wished  to 
stop  refused  him  admittance.  He  joined  the  army  in  due  time, 
and  remained  with  it  until  the  spring  of  1781,  when  he  re¬ 
signed  his  commission,  a  few  months  before  the  close  of  the 
war. 

With  the  return  of  peace  the  courts  were  again  thrown  open, 
and  Marshall  began  that  brilliant  legal  career  which  has  made 
him  one  of  the  most  famous  men  in  our  history.  His  success 
was  marked  from  the  first,  as  his  professional  talents  were  such 
as  to  make  themselves  felt  anywhere,  and  his  personal  popu¬ 
larity  aided  him  greatly  in  overcoming  the  difficulties  which 
lie  in  the  path  of  a  young  aspirant  to  legal  honors.  In  1782, 
the  people  of  Fauquier  elected  him  to  the  House  of  Delegates 
in  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  in  the 
fall  of  that  year  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  Council  of  State. 
In  January,  1783,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Mary  Willis  Am¬ 
bler,  with  whom  he  lived  in  the  most  perfect  happiness  for  over 
fifty  years.  His  bride  was  a  woman  of  great  personal  beauty, 
and  in  every  respect  a  fitting  helpmate  for  such  a  man — than 
which  no  higher  tribute  could  be  paid  her.  About  this  time, 
Mr.  Marshall  decided  not  to  return  to  Fauquier,  but  to  locate 
himself  permanently  in  Richmond,  where  he  could  enjoy  many 


442 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


more  professional  advantages.  In  spite  of  this,  however,  his 
old  friends  in  Fauquier  re-elected  him  to  the  Legislature,  and 
in  1787  he  sat  in  that  body  as  representative  from  the  county 
of  Henrico. 

He  was  very  plain  and  even  careless  in  his  personal  attire, 
and  this  often  led  to  amusing  occurrences.  Soon  after  he  began 
the  practice  of  his  profession  in  Richmond,  he  was  strolling 
through  the  streets  one  morning,  dressed  in  a  plain  linen  suit 
and  a  straw  hat.  The  hat  was  held  under  his  arm,  and  was 
filled  with  cherries,  of  which  he  ate  as  he  walked.  In  passing 
the  Eagle  Hotel,  he  stopped  to  exchange  salutations  with  the 
landlord,  and  then  continued  his  walk.  Sitting  near  the  land¬ 
lord,  on  the  hotel  porch,  was  a  Mr.  P - ,  an  elderly  gentle¬ 

man  from  the  country,  who  had  come  to  the  city  to  engage 
counsel  in  an  important  case  which  was  to  be  tried  in  a  day  or 
two.  The  landlord  referred  him  to  Marshall  as  the  best  lawyer 
in  the  city;  but  the  old  gentleman  was  so  much  prejudiced 
against  the  young  advocate,  by  his  careless  appearance,  that  he 

refused  to  engage  him.  On  entering  court,  Mr.  P - was  a 

second  time  referred  to  Marshall  by  the  clerk  of  the  court,  and 
a  second  time  he  refused  to  employ  him.  At  this  moment  en¬ 
tered  Mr.  V - ,  a  venerable-looking  legal  gentleman,  in  a 

powdered  wig  and  black  coat,  whose  dignified  appearance  pro¬ 
duced  such  an  impression  on  Mr.  P -  that  he  engaged  him 

at  once.  In  the  first  case  which  came  on,  Marshall  and  Mr. 

V - each  addressed  the  court.  “The  vast  inferiority  of  his 

advocate  was  so  apparent  that  at  the  close  of  the  case  Mr.  P - 

introduced  himself  to  young  Marshall,  frankly  stated  the  preju¬ 
dice  which  had  caused  him,  in  opposition  to  advice,  to  employ 

Mr.  V - ;  that  he  extremely  regretted  the  error,  but  knew 

not  how  to  remedy  it.  '  He  had  come  to  the  city  with  one  hun¬ 
dred  dollars  as  his  lawyer’s  fee,  which  lie  had  paid,  and  had 


I 


JOHN  MARSHALL.  443 

but  five  left,  which,  if  Marshall  chose,  he  would  cheerfully  give 
him  for  assisting  in  the  case.  Marshall,  pleased  with  the  inci¬ 
dent,  accepted  the  offer,  not,  however,  without  passing  a  sly 
joke  at  the  omnipotence  of  a  powdered  wig  and  black  coat.” 

In  1788,  Mr.  Marshall  was  elected  to  the  Virginia  Convention 
which  met  in  June  of  that  year  for  the  purpose  of  considering 
the  question  of  the  adoption  or  rejection  of  the  Federal  Consti¬ 
tution.  The  debates  in  this  body  were  among  the  most  bril¬ 
liant  in  history.  Marshall  took  a  decided  stand  in  favor  of  the 
Constitution,  and  is  believed  to  have  done  more  than  any  other 
man,  save  Mr.  Madison,  to  secure  its  adoption.  He  added 
greatly  to  his  reputation  by  his  labors  in  this  body,  and  the 
close  of  the  session  found  his  practice  very  much  enlarged. 
He  was  anxious  to  devote  himself  entirely  to  his  professional 
duties ;  but  he  was  urged  so  vehemently  to  accept  a  seat  in  the 
Legislature  from  the  city  of  Richmond,  that  he  was  forced  to 
consent.  He  sat  in  that  body  from  1789  to  1791,  and  in  those 
sessions  which  were  marked  by  the  brilliant  contests  between 
the  Federalists  and  Republicans  took  a  decided  stand  with  the 
former,  and  sustained  his  position  by  an  array  of  arguments 
against  which  his  opponents  were  powerless.  The  struggle  was 
one  of  great  bitterness,  but  Marshall,  although  victorious  in  it, 
made  no  enemies  among  his  antagonists. 

For  the  next  three  years  he  devoted  himself  industriously  to 
his  profession,  appearing  in  public  only  to  defend  with  masterly 
eloquence  the  course  of  President  Washington  with  reference 
to  the  insolent  conduct  of  Citizen  Genet,  the  French  Agent. 
In  1795,  he  was  again  elected  to  the  Legislature,  “not  only 
without  his  approbation,  but  against  his  known  wishes;”  but 
yielding  to  the  desires  of  his  friends  he  took  his  seat  in  that 
body.  The  great  question  of  the  day  was  the  adoption  of  “Jay’s 
Treaty  ”  with  Great  Britain.  In  Virginia,  a  bitter  opposition 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


m 

assailed  the  treaty,  and  the  entire  State  rang  with  denunciations 
of  it.  Even  the  influence  of  Washington  was  powerless  to  stay 
the  tide  of  popular  passion  excited  against  the  treaty  and  those 
who  upheld  it.  Meetings  were  held  in  Richmond,  and  the  treaty 
was  fiercely  denounced.  Marshall  now  came  to  the  rescue,  and 

V  ' 

before  a  meeting  of  the  citizens  of  that  place  made  such  an 
unanswerable  argument  in  favor  of  the  treaty,  that  the  men 
who  had  been  foremost  in  assailing  it  now  united  in  the  adop¬ 
tion  of  resolutions  indorsing  the  policy  of  the  Administration. 
In  the  Legislature  his  efforts  were  equally  successful,  and  the 
opponents  of  the  Administration  were  forced  to  abandon  their 
constitutional  objections  to  the  treaty,  and  to  content  them¬ 
selves  with  a  simple  denial  of  the  expediency  of  the  measure 
at  that  time.  President  Washington  attached  so  much  impor¬ 
tance  to  these  services  that  he  offered  to  his  old  friend  and 
comrade  the  position  of  Attorney- General  of  the  United  States, 
but  Marshall  declined  the  offer,  as  he  wished  to  devote  him¬ 
self  to  his  practice,  which  had  now  become  very  lucrative. 
He  continued  to  sit  in  the  Legislature,  which  did  not  interfere 
with  his  private  business,  and  remained  the  constant  and  vigi¬ 
lant  friend  of  Washington’s  Administration.  In  1796,  he  was 
offered  the  post  of  Minister  to  France,  as  Mr.  Monroe’s  suc¬ 
cessor,  but  he  declined  it  for  the  same  reason  which  had  made 
him  refuse  the  Attorney-Generalship.  In  1797,  when  the 
offer  was  repeated,  this  time  by  President  Adams,  Marshall 
yielded  to  the  entreaties  of  Washington,  and  went  to  France 
with  Pinckney  and  'Gerry,  as  Envoy  Extraordinary.  The 
object  of  the  mission  was  to  remove  the  obstructions  placed 
by  France  in  the  way  of  American  commerce.  The  Envoys 
were  unsuccessful,  but  a  correspondence  took  place  between 
Marshall  and  Talleyrand,  which  was  a  source  of  great  satisfac¬ 
tion  to  American  publicists,  and  raised  Marshall  still  higher 


-  >*  "  .  ^  '  .  •  *  -“1  V  - 

f 

JOHN  MARSHALL.  445 

in  their  esteem  and  confidence.  Upon  his  return  home  in 
1798,  he  was  given  a  public  reception  in  New  York  .by  the 
citizens,  and  a  public  dinner  by  the  two  Houses  of  Congress, 
“as  an  evidence  of  affection  for  his  person,  and  of  their 
grateful  approbation  of  the  patriotic  firmness  with  which  he 
had  sustained  the  dignity  of  his  country  during  his  important 
mission.”  He  subsequently  took  a  prominent  part  in  support 
of  the  measures  of  retaliation  directed  against  France  by  the 
Administration,  which  were  sharply  assailed  by  the  opposition. 
He  resumed  his  practice  in  Richmond,  but  was  again  drawn 
from  it  by  a  message  from  Washington,  who  requested  him  to 
visit  him  at  Mt.  Vernon.  He  did  so,  and  the  result  was  that 
he  yielded  to  the  solicitations  of  his  old  chieftain,  and  con¬ 
sented  to  accept  a  seat  in  Congress.  He  was  elected  to  the 
Lower  House  of  that  body  in  1799.  During  the  canvass, 
President  Adams  offered  him  a  seat  in  the  Supreme  Court 
of  the  United  States,  but  he  declined  it. 

His  career  in  Congress  was  brief,  but  brilliant.  The  Fed¬ 
eralist  party  was  hard  pressed  by  the  Republicans,  and  he 
promptly  arrayed  himself  on  the  side  of  the  former,  as  the 
champion  of  the  Administration  of  John  Adams.  The  excite., 
ment  over  the  “Alien  and  Sedition  Laws”  was  intense,  but  he 
boldly  and  triumphantly  defended  the  course  of  the  Adminis¬ 
tration.  Mr.  Binney  says  of  him  that,  in  the  debates  on  the 
great  constitutional  questions,  “he  was  confessedly  the  first 
man  in  the  House.  When  he  discussed  them,  he  exhausted 
them;  nothing  more  remained  to  be  said;  and  the  impression 
of  his  argument  effaced  that  of  every  one  else.” 

His  great  triumph  was  his  speech  in  the  Jonathan  Robbins 
affair.  Robbins  had  committed  a  murder  on  board  an  English 
ship-of-war,  and  had  sought  refuge  from  punishment  in  the 
United  States.  In  accordance  with  one  of  the  provisions  of 


446 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Jay’s  Treaty,  his  surrender  had  been  demanded  by  the  British 
Minister,  on  the  ground  that  he  was  a  British  subject,  and  he 
had  been  surrendered  by  President  Adams.  The  opposition  in 
Congress  made  this  act  a  pretext  for  a  famous  assault  upon  the 
Administration,  and  a  resolution  was  introduced  into  the  House 
of  Representatives  by  Mr.  Livingston,  censuring  the  President 
for  his  course  in  the  matter.  This  resolution  produced  an  ex¬ 
tended  debate  in  the  House,  in  the  course  of  which  Marshall 
defended  the  President  in  a  speech  of  great  force  and  eloquence. 
Judge  Story  has  said  of  this  speech,  that  “it  was  reponse  sans 
replique — an  answer  so  irresistible  that  it  admitted  of  no  reply. 
It  silenced  opposition,  and  settled  then  and  forever  the  points 
of  national  law  upon  which  the  controversy  hinged.” 

In  May,  1800,  Mr.  Adams  offered  Marshall  a  seat  in  his 
Cabinet  as  Secretary  of  War,  but  before  he  could  enter  upon 
the  duties  of  that  office  he  was  made  Secretary  of  State,  in 
which  capacity  he  acted  for  a  short  while,  conducting  several 
important  negotiations  during  that  time,  and  leaving  behind 
him  several  of  the  most  magnificent  state  papers  to  be  found 
in  our  archives.  During  his  occupancy  of  this  position,  it 
became  necessary  to  appoint  a  Chief  Justice  of  the  United 
States,  and  Marshall  took  advantage  of  the  occasion  to  urge 
upon  the  President  the  propriety  of  tendering  the  place  to  a 
distinguished  gentleman  who  had  been  a  faithful  friend  to  the 
Administration;  but  Mr.  Adams  quietly  informed  him  that  he 
had  made  up  his  mind  to  confer  the  honor  upon  the  man  best 
suited  to  it,  and  that  he  had  sent  to  the  Senate  the  name  of 
John  Marshall,  of  Virginia.  This  appointment,  which  came 
to  him  entirely  unsolicited,  was  made  on  the  31st  of  January, 
1801,  and  was  unanimously  confirmed  by  the  Senate. 

He  held  the  position  of  Chief  Justice  for  more  than  thirty- 
four  years,  and  this  period  is  justly  regarded  as  the  most  bril- 


JOHl*  MAKSHALL. 


447 


liant  portion  of  the  history  of  our  highest  court,  a  court  of 
which  a  famous  judge  has  said: 

“The  decisions  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States 
have  raised  the  renown  of  the  country  not  less  than  they  have 
confirmed  the  Constitution.  In  all  parts  of  the  world  its  judg¬ 
ments  are  spoken  of  with  respect.  Its  adjudications  of  prize 
law  are  a  code  for  all  future  time.  Upon  commercial  law  it 
has  brought  us  nearly  to  one  system,  befitting  the  probity  of  a 
great  commercial  nation.  Over  its  whole  path,  learning  and 
intelligence  and  integrity  have  shed  their  combined  luster.” 

Although  holding  so  high  a  post  in  the  General  Government, 
he  continued  to  take  a  warm  interest  in  the  affairs  of  his  native 
State,  and  in  1828  was  a  delegate  to  the  Charlottesville  Con¬ 
vention,  which  met  for  the  purpose  of  recommending  to  the 
Legislature  a  system  of  internal  improvements  best  suited  to 
the  needs  of  the  State.  In  1829,  he  was  a  member  of  the 
Convention  which  met  in  Richmond  for  the  purpose  of  revis¬ 
ing  the  Constitution  of  the  State.  Though  now  quite  old  and 
feeble,  he  took  an  active  part  in  the  debates  of  the  Convention, 
and  was  mainly  instrumental  in  effecting  the  settlement  of  the 
disputes  between  the  eastern  and  western  sections  of  the  State. 

In  1805,  Judge  Marshall  published,  in  five  volumes,  his 
“  Life  of  Washington.”  The  first  volume  was  devoted  to  the 
history  of  the  Colonies,  from  their  settlement  to  the  commence¬ 
ment  of  the  Revolution.  This  work  has  always  held  the  first 
position  in  our  Revolutionary  annals,  and  won  for  its  author  a 
place  in  the  front  rank  of  American  Avriters.  It  is,  all  in  all, 
the  best  biography  of  Washington  in  existence. 

Sterling  honesty  Avas  exemplified  in  Judge  Marshall's  whole 
career.  His  Avord  Avas  indeed  as  good  as  his  bond.  He  Avould 
never  argue  in  behalf  of  a  cause  which  he  had  reason  to  think 

unjust,  and  he  scorned  to  take  a  legal  advantage  at  the  expense 

27 


448 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


of  moral  honesty.  He  once  indorsed  a  bond  to  the  amount 
of  several  thousand  dollars.  The  drawer  failed,  and  Marshall 
paid  it,  although  he  knew  he  could  avoid  it,  as  the  holder 
had  forfeited  his  claim  in  law  by  requiring  more  than  legal 
interest. 

He  was  generous  to  a  fault.  Once,  as  he  passed  through 

Culpepper  County,  he  met  with  Captain  S - ,  one  of  his  old 

comrades  in  the  Revolution.  In  the  course  of  the  conversation 

which  ensued,  S - told  him  that  his  estate  was  burdened 

with  a  mortgage  for  $3,000,  which  was  about  to  fall  due,  and 
that,  as  he  was  unable  to  pay  it,  he  saw  nothing  but  ruin  in 
store  for  him.  At  his  departure,  Marshall  handed  a  note  to 
the  servant  who  brought  his  horse  to  the  door,  and  told  him  to 
give  it  to  his  master.  This  was  done  as  Marshall  was  riding 
away,  and  upon  opening  the  note  Mr.  S - found  that  it  con¬ 

tained  a  check  for  the  amount  of  the  mortgage.  Mounting  his 
horse,  he  soon  overtook  Marshall,  and,  though  he  thanked  him 
warmly  for  his  generosity,  refused  to  accept  it.  Marshall  stren¬ 
uously  urged  its  acceptance,  but  the  other  persistently  refused. 
Finally,  the  former  suggested  a  compromise.  Marshall  took 
up  the  mortgage,  and  thus  satisfied  the  first  claim,  but  as  his 
friend  was  never  prosperous,  he  never  asked  for  the  payment 
of  the  debt. 

William  Wirt  has  left  us  the  following  description  of  his  per¬ 
sonal  appearance :  “  He  is  tall,  meager,  emaciated ;  his  muscles 
relaxed,  and  his  joints  so  loosely  connected  as  not  only  to  dis¬ 
qualify  him  apparently  for  any  vigorous  exertion  of  body,  but 
to  destroy  every  thing  like  harmony  in  his  air  or  movements. 
Indeed,  in  his  whole  appearance  and  demeanor, — dress,  atti¬ 
tudes,  gesture,  sitting,  standing,  or  walking, — he  is  as  far  re¬ 
moved  from  the  idolized  graces  of  Lord  Chesterfield  as  any 
other  gentleman  on  earth.” 


JOHN  MARSHALL* 


449 


“  In  spite,  however,  of  this  ungainly  person,”  says  a  writer, 
“no  one  was  a  greater  social  favorite  than  the  Chief  Justice. 
The  people  of  Richmond  regarded  his  eccentric  figure  with 
strong  personal  affection  as  well  as  respect.  The  black  eyes, 
under  their  bushy  gray  brows,  beamed  with  good  nature,  and 
the  lips  were  habitually  smiling.  The  courtesy  of  the  Judge 
was  one  of  his  most  beautiful  traits.  It  was  the  spontaneous 
exhibition  of  the  simple  and  kindly  emotions  of  his  heart. 
Pure  benevolence  and  philanthropy  displayed  itself  in  every 
word  which  he  uttered.  He  gave  his  hand  to  the  plain  yeo¬ 
man  clad  in  homespun  as  courteously  and  sincerely  as  to  the 
greatest  personage  in  the  country.  He  had  the  same  simple 
smile  and  good-humored  jest  for  both,  and  seemed  to  recognize 
no  difference  between  them.  It  was  instructive  to  estimate  in 
the  good  Chief  Justice  the  basis  and  character  of  true  polite¬ 
ness.  John  Randolph,  one  of  the  most  fastidious  and  aristo¬ 
cratic  of  men,  left  his  opinion  that  Marshall’s  manner  was  per¬ 
fect  good  breeding.  In  dress  and  bearing,  it  would  be  difficult 
to  imagine  any  one  more  simple  than  Judge  Marshall.  He 
presented  the  appearance  of  a  plain  countryman,  rather  than  a 
Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States.  He  had  a  farm  in  Fau¬ 
quier  County,  and  another  near  Richmond,  and  he  would  often 
return  from  the  latter  to  take  his  seat  on  the  bench  with  burrs 
sticking  to  his  clothes.  His  great  passion  was  the  game  of 
quoits,  and  he  was  a  member  of  the  club  which  met,  as  it 
still  meets,  at  Buchanan’s  Spring,  near  the  city,  to  play  at  this 
game.  Here  the  Governor  of  Virginia,  the  Chief  Justice,  and 
the  most  eminent  lawyers  of  the  Court  of  Appeals,  were  found 
by  a  French  gentleman,  Baron  Quinet,  with  their  coats  off, 
gayly  pitching  quoits,  with  the  ardor  of  a  party  of  urchins.  In 
these  simple  amusements  passed  the  hours  of  leisure  which 
Judge  Marshall  could  steal  from  his  exhausting  judicial  toil. 


i 


450  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

At  such  times  he  seemed  to  become  a  boy  again,  and  to  forget 
the  ermine.  His  fondness  for  other  social  enjoyments  was  great. 
He  was  the  center  of  a  brilliant  circle  of  men,  many  of  whom 
were  famous,  and  the  tradition  of  their  dinner  parties,  and  the 
jests  which  they  circulated,  is  still  preserved.” 

It  was  his  custom  always  to  provide  for  his  table  himself 
when  at  home,  and  he  might  be  seen  every  morning  at  the 
Shockoe  Hill  Market,  with  his  basket  on  his  arm,  engaged  in 
making  his  purchases.  Upon  one  of  these  occasions  he  noticed 
a  fashionably-dressed  young  man,  swearing  violently  because  he 
could  not  find  any  one  willing  to  carry  home  for  him  a  turkey 
which  he  had  just  purchased,  and  which  his  foolish  pride  would 
not  permit  him  to  carry  himself.  Approaching  him  quietly, 
the  Judge  asked  where  he  lived,  and  upon  being  told,  said,  “I 
am  going  that  way,  and  will  carry  it  for  you.”  Taking  the 
turkey,  he  set  out  and  soon  reached  the  young  man’s  door. 
Upon  receiving  his  turkey,  the  young  man  thanked  him  for  his 
trouble,  and  asked,  “  How  much  shall  I  pay  you  ?  ”  “  Oh, 
nothing,”  replied  the  Judge,  smiling,.  “  you  are  welcome.  It 
was  on  my  way,  and  no  trouble.”  So  saying,  the  Judge  de¬ 
parted,  and  the  young  man,  with  a  faint  suspicion  of  the 
truth,  turned  to  a  bystander,  and  asked,  in  some  confusion, 
“  Who  is  that  polite  old  gentleman  who  brought  home  my 
turkey  for  me?”  “That  is  John  Marshall,  the  Chief  Justice 
of  the  United  States,”  was  the  reply.  “  Why,  then,  did  he 
bring  home  my  turkey?”  stammered  the  fop.  “  To  give  you  a 
deserved  rebuke,”  said  the  gentleman,  “  and  to  teach  you  to 
conquer  your  silly  pride.” 

Reference  has  been  made  to  his  carelessness  in  regard  to  his 
personal  appearance.  A  wager  was  once  laid  among  his  friends 
in  Richmond  that  he  could  not  dress  himself  without  leaving 
about  his  clothing  some  mark  of  his  carelessness.  The  Judge 


/ 


JOHN  MARSHALL.  451 

good-humoredly  accepted  the  wager.  A  supper  was  to  be  given 
to  him  upon  these  conditions.  If  his  dress  was  found  faultless 
upon  that  occasion,  the  other  parties  were  to  pay  for  the  enter¬ 
tainment;  but  if  any  carelessness  could  be  detected  about  his 
dress  or  in  his  appearance,  the  expense  was  to  fall  upon  him. 
Upon  the  appointed  evening  the  gentlemen  and  the  Judge  met 
at  the  place  agreed  upon,  and  to  the  surprise  of  all,  the  Judge’s 
dress  seemed  faultless.  He  appeared  the  very  perfection  of 
neatness  and  taste.  The  supper  followed,  the  Judge  being  in 
high  glee  over  his  victory.  Near  the  close  of  the  repast,  how¬ 
ever,  one  of  the  guests,  who  sat  next  to  Judge  Marshall,  chanced 
to  drop  his  napkin,  and  stooping  down  to  pick  it  up,  discov¬ 
ered  that  the  Judge  had  put  on  one  of  his  stockings  with  the 
wrong  side  out.  Of  course  the  condition  of  affairs  was  imme¬ 
diately  reversed,  and,  amid  roars  of  laughter,  the  Chief  Justice 
acknowledged  his  defeat. 

The  means  of  locomotion  in  the  Southern  States  being  lim¬ 
ited  in  the  days  of  Judge  Marshall,  it  was  his  custom  to  travel 
about  the  country,  when  holding  his  circuit  courts,  in  an  old- 
fashioned  and  very  much  dilapidated  gig.  His  plain  and  even 
rusty  appearance  often  led  him  into  ludicrous  adventures,  which 
he  related  to  his  friends  with  keen  enjoyment.  At  other  times 
people  to  whom  he  was  personally  unknown  were  astonished  to 
find  that  this  shabbily- dressed  old  man  was  the  famous  Chief- 
Justice  Marshall.  One  of  his  adventures  is  thus  related  by  an 
eye-witness : 

“  It  is  not  long  since  a  gentleman  was  traveling  in  one  of 
the  counties  of  Virginia,  and  about  the  close  of  the  day  stopped 
at  a  public-house  to  obtain  refreshment  and  spend  the  night. 
He  had  been  there  but  a  short  time  when  an  old  man  alighted 
from  his  gig,  with  the  apparent  intention  of  becoming  his  fel¬ 
low-guest  at  the  same  house.  As  the  old  man  drove  up,  he 


452 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


observed  that  both  the  shafts  of  his  gig  were  broken,  and  that 
they  were  held  together  by  withes  formed  from  the  bark  of  a 
hickory  sapling.  Our  traveler  observed,  further,  that  he  was 
plainly  clad,  that  his  knee-buckles  were  loosened,  and  that 
something  like  negligence  pervaded  his  dress.  Conceiving  him 
to  be  one  of  the  honest  yeomanry  of  our  land,  the  courtesies  of 
strangers  passed  between  them,  and  they  entered  the  tavern.  It 
was  about  the  same  time  that  an  addition  of  three  or  four  young 
gentlemen  was  made  to  their  number — most  of  them,  if  not  all., 
of  the  legal  profession.  As  soon  as  they  became  conveniently 
accommodated,  the  conversation  was  turned  by  the  latter  upon 
an  eloquent  harangue  which  had  that  day  been  delivered  at  the 
bar.  The  other  replied  that  he  had  witnessed  the  same  day 
a  degree  of  eloquence  no  doubt  equal,  but  that  it  was  from 
the  pulpit.  Something  like  a  sarcastic  rejoinder  was  made  to  the 
eloquence  of  the  pulpit,  and  a  warm  and  able  altercation  ensued, 
in  which  the  merits  of  the  Christian  religion  became  the  subject 
of  discussion.  From  six  o’clock  until  eleven  the  young  champions 

wielded  the  sword  of  argument,  adducing  with  ingenuity  and 

_  / 

ability  every  thing  that  could  be  said  pro  and  con.  During 
this  protracted  period,  the  old  gentleman  listened  with  all  the 
meekness  and  modesty  of  a  child,  as  if  he  was  adding  new  in¬ 
formation  to  the  stores  of  his  own  mind ;  or  perhaps  he  was 
observing,  with  philosophic  eye,  the  faculties  of  the  youthful 
mind,  and  how  new  energies  are  evolved  by  repeated  action ; 
or,  perhaps,  with  patriotic  emotion,  he  was  reflecting  upon  the 
future  destinies  of  his  country,  and  on  the  rising  generation 
upon  whom  these  future  destinies  must  devolve ;  or,  most  prob¬ 
ably,  with  a  sentiment  of  moral  and  religious  feeling,  he  was 
collecting  an  argument  which — characteristic  of  himself — no  art 
would  be  ‘  able  to  elude  and  no  force  resist.’  Our  traveler  re¬ 
mained  a  spectator,  and  took  no  part  in  what  was  said. 


MARSHALL’ 


JOHN  MARSHALL. 


455 


“  At  last  one  of  the  young  men,  remarking  that  it  was  im¬ 
possible  to  combat  with  long-established  prejudices,  wheeled 
around,  and,  with  some  familiarity,  exclaimed,  1  Well,  my  old 
gentleman,  what  think  you  of  these  things?’  If,  said  the  trav¬ 
eler,  a  streak  of  vivid  lightning  had  at  that  moment  crossed 
the  room,  their  amazement  could  not  have  been  greater  than  it 
was  with  what  followed.  The  most  eloquent  and  unanswerable 
appeal  was  made,  for  nearly  an  hour,  by  the  old  gentleman,  that 
he  ever  heard  or  read.  So  perfect  was  his  recollection,  that 
every  argument  used  against  the  Christian  religion  was  met  in 
the  order  in  which  it  was  advanced.  Hume’s  sophistry  on  the 
subject  of  miracles  was,  if  possible,  more  perfectly  answered 
than  it  had  already  been  done  by  Campbell.  And  in  the  whole 
lecture  there  was  so  much  simplicity  and  energy,  pathos  and 
sublimity,  that  not  another  word  was  uttered.  An  attempt  to 
describe  it,  said  the  traveler,  would  be  an  attempt  to  paint  the 
sunbeams.  It  was  now  a  matter  of  curiosity  and  inquiry  who 
the  old  gentleman  was.  The  traveler  concluded  it  was  the 
preacher  from  whom  the  pulpit  eloquence  was  heard ;  but  no — 
it  was  the  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States.” 

Judge  Marshall  was  a  simple  and  earnest  Christian,  and  held 
in  the  deepest  abhorrence  the  fashionable  skepticism  of  his  day. 
H  is  conduct  was  consistent  with  his  profession,  and  to  the  last 
this  good  and  great  man  repeated  night  and  morning  the 

simple  prayer  he  had  learned  at  his  mother’s  knee. 

■ 

For  many  years  he  suffered  from  an  affection  of  the  bladder, 
and  was  at  length  compelled  to  resort  to  a  surgical  operation 
for  relief.  This  had  the  desired  effect,  but  he  was  soon  after 
taken  with  an  attack  of  “  liver  complaint.”  He  repaired  to 
Philadelphia  for  medical  treatment,  but  failed  to  derive  any 
benefit  from  it,  and  died  in  that  city  on  the  6th  of  July,  1835. 

His  body  was  conveyed  to  Richmond  for  interment,  and  he 


456 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


now  sleeps  by.  the  side  of  his  wife  in  the  Shockoe  Hill  Cem¬ 
etery  in  that  city.  The  spot  is  marked  by  a  plain  slab  of 
marble,  over  which  the  weeds  and  the  rank  grass  are  growing, 
and  on  which  may  be  read  the  following  inscription,  dictated 
(saving  the  last  date)  by  himself : 

a  John  Marshall,  son  of  Thomas  and  Mary  Marshall,  was 
born  24th  of  September,  1755;  intermarried  w;th  Mary  Willis 
Ambler,  the  3d  of  January,  1783;  departed  this  life  the  6th 
day  of  July,  1835.” 


%  ,  I  i 

i 


-  /  .  /  ' 

/ 


JAMES  T.  BEADY. 


459 


CHAPTER  XXYII. 

JAMES  T.  BEADY. 

HE  father  of  James  T.  Brady  was  born  in  Ire¬ 
land,  and  came  to  this  country  during  the  second 
war  with  England,  and  just  after  his  marriage. 
Mr.  Brady  opened  a  school  for  boys,  in  New 
York,  soon  after  his  arrival,  and  it  was  in  that 
city,  on  the  9th  of  April,  1815,  that  his  eldest  son,  James 
Topham  Brady,  was  born.  Other  children  followed,  there 
being  seven  in  all,  two  boys  (James  T.,  and  Judge  John  E. 
Brady)  and  five  girls.  Mr.  Brady,  senior,  was  a  man  of  rare 
abilities,  and  his  wife  was  a  woman  of  great  personal  beauty 
and  high  character,  “  one  of  those  mothers/’  says  a  distinguished 
gentleman,  who  knew  her,  “whose  quiet  virtues  shed  their 
blessed  influence  over  families,  and  are  felt  so  long  in  their 
durable  effect  upon  children.” 

James  T.  Brady  grew  up  with  a  sound,  vigorous  constitution, 
and  at  an  early  age  was  put  at  his  studies  in  his  father’s  school. 
He  was  only  seven  years  old  when  he  began,  and  though  so 
young,  he  worked  hard,  storing  his  “big  head” — which  seemed 
too  big  for  the  little  feet  below  it— with  knowledge.  He 
endeared  himself  very  greatly  to  his  school-fellows,  and  formed 
with  several  of  them  friendships  which  continued  through  life. 
“He  was  so  noted,”  says  one  of  his  former  school-fellows,  “for 


460 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


\ 


his  loving  kindliness  as  a  boy,  that  it  almost  obliterates  every 
other  recollection.”  His  amiable  traits  developed  with  his 
years.  He  always  delighted  in  acts  of  kindness,  and  could 
never  bear  to  give  pain,  even  to  the  most  insignificant  animal 
or  insect.  He  detested  hunting  and  fishing,  which  he  regarded 
as  a  needless  sacrifice  of  life.  Yet  while  so  tender  and  gentle 
in  his  disposition,  he  was  brave  and  fearless,  unusually  inde¬ 
pendent,  and,  above  all,  as  mirthful  and  fond  of  a  jest  at  fifty 
as  at  sixteen. 

Before  he  had  completed  his  education,  his  father  abandoned 
the  profession  of  teaching  for  that  of  a  lawyer,  and  young 
Brady  entered  his  office  as  office-boy  and  student,  it  being  his 
desire  to  become  an  advocate.  He  was  bright,  quick-witted, 
and  remarkably  apt  in  his  studies.  His  buoyant  spirits  and 
ready  repartee  often  led  him  into  encounters  with  his  elders, 
who  were  generally  forced  to  confess  that  his  tongue  was  too 
much  for  them.  His  father  encouraged  him  to  form  his  own 
opinions,  and  to  hold  them  tenaciously  until  convinced  of  his 
error.  He  made  rapid  progress  in  his  legal  studies,  and  soon 
acquired  such  proficiency  in  the  management  of  the  details  of 
the  office  business  that  every  thing  which  did  not  absolutely 
need  his  father’s  personal  attention  was  left  to  him. 

Although  fond  of  social  enjoyment,  and  full  of  the  fire  and 
joyfulness  of  youth,  he  knew  how  to  seclude  himself  from  the 
pleasures  he  relished  so  much.  He  was  a  hard  and  faithful 
student,  allowing  nothing  to  draw  him  from  his  books  when  he 
meant  to  devote  himself  to  them.  He  read  not  only  law,  but 
history,  poetry,  biography,  romance,  in  short,  every  thing  that 
could  store  his  mind  with  useful  knowledge  or  add  to  its  natural 
graces.  He  slept  at  the  office,  and  often  sat  up  the  entire  night 
engaged  in  study.  Abbott  speaks  as  follows  of  the  early  studies 
of  Napoleon  II.,  and  it  requires  no  straining  of  language  or 


( 


JAMES  T.  BEADY. 


461 


ideas  to  apply  his  remarks  to  this  portion  of  the  life  of  James 
T.  Brady:  “So  great  was  his  ardor  for  intellectual  improve- 
ment  that  he  considered  every  day  as  lost  in  which  he  had  not 
made  perceptible  progress  in  knowledge.  By  this  rigid  mental 
discipline  he  acquired  that  wonderful  power  of  concentration  by 
which  he  was  ever  enabled  to  simplify  subjects  the  most  diffi> 
cult  and  complicated.”  Mr.  Brady,  senior,  was  very  proud  of 
the  energy  and  talent  displayed  by  his  son,  and  when  the  latter 
was  nineteen  years  old  the  father  said  to  a  friend  who  had  been 
speaking  to  him  of  the  promise  of  the  boy:  “Yes,  sir;  he  is 
a  boy  of  great  promise,  a  boy  of  splendid  intellect  and  noble 
character.  Young  as  he  is,  I  regard  him  as  a  walking  encyclo¬ 
pedia  ;  his  mind  seems  to  gild  every  subject  it  touches.” 

In  the  year  1835,  when  but  twenty  years  old,  Mr.  Brady 
was  admitted  to  the  bar.  “There  were  giants  in  those  days” 
at  the  New  York  bar,  and  the  young  man  was  now  enter¬ 
ing  an  arena  in  which  his  powers  were  to  be  tested  to  the 
utmost.  His  native  eloquence  was  well  known  to  his  friends, 
and  naturally  he  was  not  ignorant  of  it;  but  he  did  not,  like  so 
many  young  men  in  his  calling,  trust  entirely  to  his  powers  of 
pleading.  He  had  long  since  recognized  the  truth  of  Lord 
Erskine’s  declaration  that  “no  man  can  be  a  great  advocate 
who  is  no  lawyer,”  and  had  stored  his  mind  with  a  knowledge 
of  the  theories  of  his  profession  which  few  men  in  coming  to 
the  bar  have  ever  equaled. 

In  his  first  important  case  he  was  opposed  to  Charles 
O’Conor,  and  was  unsuccessful.  He  was  engaged  in  a  suit  to 
recover  a  certain  sum  of  money  from  an  insurance  company, 
which  his  client  claimed  was  due  him  for  certain  goods  which 
had  been  destroyed  by  fire.  As  Brady  himself  saw,  he  had  a 
very  weak  case,  and  Mr.  O’Conor  had  no  trouble  in  demolish¬ 
ing  it;  yet  the  young  counsel  conducted  it  with  a  skill  and  an 


462 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


eloquence  which  made  him  from  that  hour  a  marked  man  in  his 
profession.  Yet  he  had  to  contend  against  that  obstacle  which 
meets  most  public  men  at  the  outset  of  their  careers — the  feel¬ 
ing  which  actors  call  “  stage  fright.”  He  said  that  on  this 
occasion  every  thing  around  him  grew  suddenly  black,  and  he 
could  not  even  see  the  jury.  By  steadying  himself  against  his 
table,  and  keeping  his  eyes  in  the  direction  of  the  jury,  he  con¬ 
tinued  to  speak  until  he  had  recovered  his  self-control. 

The  case  which  brought  him  most  prominently  before  the 
public,  and  which  may  be  said  to  have  established  his  fame  as 
a  lawyer,  was  a  peculiar  one.  Some  newsboys  had  been  arrested 
for  selling  the  “  Sunday  Morning  Yews”  on  the  morning  of  the 
Sabbath  day.  It  was  claimed  that  the  selling  of  the  paper  on 
the  streets  on  Sunday  was  contrary  to  law,  and  that  the  boys 
disturbed  the  congregations  in  the  churches  by  their  cries. 
One  of  these  boys  had  been  arrested  at  the  instance  of  Mr. 
Gerard,  and  this  brought  on  a  suit  to  determine  the  rights  of 
the  lads,  in  which  Mr.  Brady  appeared  for  the  newsboys.  Con¬ 
siderable  feeling  was  manifested  on  the  subject,  and  when  the 
trial  came  on  the  court-room  was  crowded.  The  verdict  of  the 
jury  was  against  him,  but  Mr.  Brady  won  a  remarkable  tri¬ 
umph  by  his  management  of  the  case,  and  the  whole  city  rang 
with  his  eloquence.  So  great  was  the  effect  of  his  speech  upon 
the  audience,  that  many  of  them  who  were  total  strangers  to 
him  crowded  around  him  as  he  left  the  court-house  to  congrat¬ 
ulate  him.  Though  defeated  in  the  verdict  of  the  jury,  this 
case  was  a  great  triumph  for  Mr.  Brady.  It  established  his 
fame  as  an  advocate,  and  advanced  him  at  once  to  a  foremost 
place  at  the  bar.  Business  flowed  in  upon  him  more  rapidly 
than  he  could  attend  to  it,  and  from  this  time  to  the  close  of 
his  labors  he  was  always  in  the  possession  of  a  large  and  lucra¬ 
tive  practice. 


JAMES  T.  BEADY. 


463 


Mr.  McKeon  lias  said  of  him:  “We  may  refer  to  the  period 
of  his  introduction  to  the  bar  of  this  city  as  an  epoch  in  its 
history.  In  looking  back  at  the  past,  we  see  rising  before  us 
George  Wood,  treading  with  no  uncertain  step  through  the 
labyrinth  of  the  law  of  real  property;  Daniel  Lord,  following, 
with  his  legal  eye,  commerce  over  the  long  and  dreary  waste 
of  waters;  David  Graham,  the  younger,  and  Ogden  Hoffman, 
standing  in  full  panoply  of  intellectual  power  before  our  crim¬ 
inal  tribunals.  Into  the  lists  where  stood  these  proud  knights 
young  Brady  sprang,  ready  to  contend  with  the  mightiest  of 
them.  How  well  he  contended  many  of  you  well  remember, 
and  the  honors  paid  to  his  memory  are  justified  by  the  tri¬ 
umphs  he  has  won.” 

He  grew  rapidly  in  popularity,  and  in  the  esteem  and  confi¬ 
dence  of  his  fellow-citizens,  and  was  intrusted  with  numerous 
cases  of  a  class  which  had  rarely  until  then  been  seen  in  the 
hands  of  a  young  lawyer.  His  practice  soon  extended  into  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  State,  which  at  that  time  met  quarterly, 
at  New  York,  Albany,  Utica,  and  Rochester.  The  practice  of 
this  court  was  entirely  in  the  hands  of  men  of  high  standing  in 
their  profession,— the  great  lawyers  of  the  State, — and  it  was 
no  slight  honor  to  our  young  lawyer  to  hold  a  place,  and  a 
proud  place,  too,  among  them. 

He  won  additional  honors  in  the  famous  India-rubber  suits, 
which  have  been  mentioned  elsewhere  in  this  volume,  acting  as 
one  of  the  counsel  of  Charles  Goodyear,  and  being  associated 
with  Daniel  Webster.  Brady  applied  himself  with  intense 
energy  to  master  the  case,  and  when  the  trial  came  off  at  Tren¬ 
ton,  in  the  United  States  Circuit  Court,  before  Justices  Grier 
and  Dickerson,  he  opened  the  case  in  a  speech  which  lasted  two 
days,  and  which  Daniel  Webster  said  in  the  beginning  of  his 
remarks  had  so  exhausted  it  as  to  leave  him  nothing  to  say. 


464 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Turning  to  Mr.  Brady,  Mr.  Webster  said,  “You  have  cut  a 
highway  through  this  case,  and  if  it  is  won,  it  will  be  because 
of  the  manner  in  which  you  have  brought  it  before  the  court.” 
The  suit  was  won  by  Goodyear. 

“In  connection  with  the  India-rubber  cases  is  a  fact  which 
testifies  to  his  character.  A  salary  of  twenty-rive  thousand 
dollars  a  year  for  life  was  offered  to  be  settled  on  him  by  the 
rubber  company,  if  he  would  advise  a  certain  course;  but  not 
deeming  it  right,  he  rejected  the  offer.  When  in  France,  in 
1851,  the  rubber  cases  coming  in  controversy  there,  Mr.  Brady 
substantially  gave  in  French,  to  Etienne  Blanc,  the  French  ad¬ 
vocate,  the  materials  for  his  brief.” 

Mr.  Brady  practiced  law  for  thirty-four  years,  and  during 
the  major  part  of  that  time  there  was  scarcely  a  case  of  great 
importance,  in  either  the  civil  or  criminal  courts,  in  which  he 
did  not  figure.  He  was  compelled  to  refuse  case  after  case 
from  lack  of  time  to  give  to  it;  and  yet  he  frequently  found 
time  to  respond  to  the  appeals  of  the  courts  to  defend  men 
indicted  for  capital  offenses  who  were  unable  to  procure  coun¬ 
sel.  In  some  of  these  cases  he  had  scarcely  any  chance  of 
preparation,  but  he  always  managed  to  secure  the  acquittal  of 
his  client,  in  spite  of  this  drawback.  The  spirit  of  kindliuess 
which  had  so  endeared  him  to  his  boyhood’s  friends  pervaded 
every  action  of  his  maturer  life,  and  he  never  displayed  more 
energy,  more  unceasing  vigilance,  more  irresistible  eloquence, 
than  when  pleading  the  cause  of  some  poor  wretch  who  could 
only  reward  him  with  his  thanks. 

His  readiness  in  mastering  a  case  was  remarkable,  and  was 
greatly  assisted  by  his  profound  knowledge  of  the  law.  As  a 
rule,  in  the  ordinary  run  of  cases,  it  was  merely  necessary  for 
him  to  comprehend  the  particular  case  under  consideration, 
since  he  was  already  familiar  with  the  law  bearing  upon  it. 


JAMES  T.  BEADY. 


465 


This  readiness  is  admirably  illustrated  in  the  following  remi¬ 
niscence  related  of  him  by  the  Hon.  Luther  R.  Marsh.  Mr. 
Marsh  was  engaged  in  a  case  of  great  importance,  in  which  he 
desired  Mr.  Brady’s  assistance  in  the  trial.  Marsh  had  thor- 
oughly  and  patiently  studied  the  case,  but  Brady  was  totally 
ignorant  of  it.  .  Nevertheless,  he  told  Mr.  Marsh  he  would  do 
his  best,  and  that  he  (Marsh)  must  open  the  case  as  fully  and 
exhaustively  as  he  could,  without  reference  to  him.  Mr.  Marsh 
did  so,  and  says  that  when  he  sat  down  he  thought  he  had 
exhausted  the  case,  and  was  wondering  what  Brady  could  find 
to  say  in  addition  to  it.  To  his  astonishment  and  delight, 
Brady  rose,  and  in  his  argument  presented  seven  new  and 
telling  points. 

In  the  examination  of  a  witness,  he  could  be  severe  and 
decisive  when  he  had  occasion  to  suspect  that  the  person 
was  trying  to  evade  the  truth;  but  in  general  his  manner 
was  kind  and  considerate,  and  he  succeeded  in  eliciting  evi¬ 
dence  by  his  forbearance  which  others  could  not  have  extorted 
by  bullying.  Upon  one  occasion,  he  was  convinced  that  a 
witness  was  about  to  relate  a  “  made-up”  story,  and  he  at 
once  fixed  upon  the  man  a  look  so  piercing  that  the  fellow 
was  overwhelmed  with  confusion  and  could  not  go  on  with 
his  evidence.  Brady  promptly  changed  his  tactics,  sent  for 
a  glass  of  water  for  the  witness,  and  soothed  him  so  effect¬ 
ually  that  the  heart  of  the  man  was  won,  and,  abandoning 
his  false  tale,  he  made  a  simple  statement  of  the  truth. 

The  independence  of  character  exhibited  by  Mr.  Brady  has 
already  been  adverted  to.  Having  once  traced  out  the  line  of 
duty,  nothing  could  make  him  swerve  from  it,  and  he  was  as 
bold  in  the  defense  of  the  rights  of  his  clients  as  of  his  own. 
Mr.  Edwards  Clarke,  from  whose  excellent  memoir  is  gleaned 
much  of  the  information  upon  which  this  sketch  is  based,  re- 


4.66 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


lates  the  following  incidents  in  illustration  of  this  quality  of 
the  man : 

“  The  trial  of  Baker  for  the  murder  of  Poole  furnished!  a 
notable  instance  of  Mr.  Brady’s  intrepidity  in  behalf  of  a  client. 
It  was  at  the  height  of  the  ‘  Know-Nothing ’  excitement,  3nd 
Poole,  after  receiving  the  fatal  bullet,  having  exclaimed,  ‘  I  die 
an  American/  succeeded  in  causing  himself  to  be  regarded  as  a 
martyr  to  the  cause.  Lingering  for  days  with — as  the  post¬ 
mortem  proved — a  bullet  deeply  imbedded  in  his  heart,  the  in¬ 
terest  and  excitement  became  intense ;  and  on  the  day  of  his 
funeral  twenty  thousand  men  walked  in  solemn  procession  be¬ 
hind  the  coffin  of  the  martyred  ‘  rough.’  In  such  a  state  of 
public  feeling,  Baker  was  put  on  trial  for  his  life.  At  the 
opening  of  the  charge  by  the  judge,  aroused  by  its  tenor,  Mr. 
Brady  seized  a  pen  and  commenced  writing  rapidly,  indigna¬ 
tion  showing  itself  in  his  set  lips  and  frowning  brow.  The 
moment  the  judge  ceased  he  was  on  his  feet,  and  began :  ‘You 
have  charged  the  jury  thus  and  thus.  I  protest  against  your 
so  stating  it.’  The  judge  said  he  would  listen  to  the  objections 
after  the  jury  had  retired.  ‘No!’  exclaimed  the  indignant 
orator,  ‘I  choose  that  the  jury  should  hear  those  objections;’ 
and,  defying  interference,  he  poured  forth  impetuously  forty- 
live  separate  and  formal  objections,  couching  them  all  em¬ 
phatically  in  words  of  personal  protest  to  the  judge.  The  force 
of  the  judge’s  charge  on  that  jury  was  pretty  effectually  broken. 
The  indignation  of  the  advocate  at  this  time  was  real,  not  sirm 
ulated;  and  he,  at  least,  of  the  New  York  bar  dared  to  defy 
and  to  denounce  injustice,  even  when  clad  in  ermine. 

“Another  instance  of  his  intrepidity  before  a  judge  was  in 
the  Busteed  case.  The  judge  had  threatened  to  convict  him 
for  contempt.  Busteed  had  apologized,  and  Brady  also,  with 
his  matchless  grace  and  courtesy,  had  tendered  Busteed’s 


JAMES  T.  BEADY. 


467 


apology ;  but  the  judge  still  said  that  he  should  send  him  to 
prison.  ‘  You  will,  will  you?*  said  Brady;  *1  say  you  will 
not.*  And,  citing  authority  after  authority  against  his  power 
to  do  so,  he  dared  him  to  thus  stretch  his  prerogative.  The 
judge  thought  best  to  excuse  Mr.  Busteed.” 

Perhaps  one  of  the  best  instances  of  his  moral  courage  to 
be  found  was  his  conduct  with  reference  to  the  late  Edwin  M. 
Stanton.  He  was  associated  with  Mr.  Stanton  in  the  Sickles  trial, 
and  conceived  a  warm  peisonal  attachment  to  him.  Mr.  Brady 
remained  a  Democrat  to  the  last,  and  was  an  active  member 
of  Tammany  Hall.  Upon  one  occasion,  during  a  meeting  of 
the  Tammany  Committee,  when  the  name  of  Stanton  was  re¬ 
ceived  with  hisses  and  yells  of  objurgation,  Brady  rose,  and 

*  -  ■  ■■ 

facing  the  crowd  told  them  “  that  he  knew  they  hated  Edwin 
M.  Stanton,  but  he,  a  Democrat,  knew  him,  and  held  him  in 
his  heart  of  hearts.”  It  was  a  bold  declaration,  considering  the 
time  and  place,  even  for  one  so  highly  esteemed  as  James 
T.  Brady. 

As  before  remarked,  Mr.  Brady  never  relied  upon  his  elo¬ 
quence  alone  for  success  at  the  bar.  He  had  a  profound  re¬ 
spect  for  his  profession,  and  scorned  its  trickeries.  He  worked 
faithfully  over  the  cases  intrusted  to  him,  studied  them  care¬ 
fully,  and  never  brought  them  to  trial  till  he  was  thorough 
master  of  the  law  bearing  upon  them.  This  enabled  him  fre¬ 
quently  to  present  issues  which  a  less  learned  man  would  not 
have  dreamed  of.  When  he  was  retained  as  counsel  for  Hunt¬ 
ington  the  forger,  he  conceived  the  idea  that  the  man  was 
morally  unaccountable  for  his  deed,  and  his  theory  of  moral  in¬ 
sanity,  as  developed  by  him  in  this  case,  is  one  of  the  most 
powerful  arguments  upon  the  subject  to  be  found  in  any  lan¬ 
guage.  He  read  every  thing  he  could  find  on  the  subject 

of  insanity,  and  when  he  went  into  court  there  was  not  a  phy si- 
28 


468 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


cian  in  the  land  better  informed  with  respect  to  it  than  he. 
The  cases  in  which  he  was  frequently  engaged  required  an 
unusual  acquaintance  with  medical  jurisprudence,  and  he  was 
regarded  as  one  of  the  best  authorities  on  the  subject  in  the 
country. 

His  power  over  a  jury  was  remarkable.  He  never  lost  sight 
of  the  “  twelve  peers,”  and  by  his  dexterous  management  soon 
had  them  so  thoroughly  under  the  influence  of  his  magnetic 
mind  that  they  hung  upon  his  words,  followed  his  every  act, 
laughed  or  cried  as  he  willed,  and  seemed  capable  of  thinking 
only  as  he  permitted  them.  He  defended  fifty-one  men  fcr 
their  lives  in  the  course  of  his  practice,  and  brought  them  all 
off  in  safety. 

Mr.  Clarke,  from  whose  memoir  I  have  already  quoted,  re¬ 
lates  the  following  incidents  in  his  career: 

“  The  case  of  a  young  man  charged  with  murder,  in  what 
was  claimed  to  be  an  accidental  fracas,  attracted  a  good  deal  of 
interest.  He  was  a  Mason,  and  that  society  applied  to  Mr.  Brady 
to  defend  him,  tendering  twenty-five  hundred  dollars  as  a  fee ; 
but  for  some  cause  he  declined  the  case.  Not  long  after,  one 
afternoon,  a  neatly-dressed,  modest  young  girl  came  to  the  office 
and  asked  for  Mr.  Brady.  Told  to  walk  into  his  private  office, 
she  timidly  approached  his  desk,  and  saying,  ‘  Mr.  Brady, 
they  are  going  to  hang  my  brother,  and  you  can  save  him. 
I  ’ve  brought  you  this  money ;  please  do  n’t  let  my  brother  die/ 
she  burst  into  tears.  It  was  a  roll  of  two  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars,  which  the  poor  girl  had  begged  in  sums  of  five  and  ten 
dollars.  The  kind-hearted  man  heard  her  story.  ‘  They  shall 
not  hang  your  brother,  my  child/  said  he,  and  putting  the  roll 
of  bills  in  an  envelope,  told  her  to  take  it  to  her  mother,  and 
he  would  ask  for  it  when  he  wanted  it.  The  boy  was  cleared. 
In  Mr.  Brady’s  parlor  hangs  an  exquisite  picture,  by  Durand, 


they  ABE  GOING  TO  HANQ  MY  BROTHER.  AND  YOU  CAN  SAVE  HIM  l** 


JAMES  T.  BRADY. 


471 


with  a  letter  on  the  back  asking  him  to  accept  it  as  a  mark  of 
appreciation  for  his  generous  kindness  in  defending  this  poor 

boy.  Mr.  Brady  prized  that  picture . .  . 

“  Once  when,  in  the  height  of  his  appeal  to  the  jury,  a  dog 
began  barking  vigorously,  he  whirled  around,  shook  his  finger 
at  the  dog  and  said,  gravely,  with  the  quickness  of  thought, 
‘  l  am  Sir  Oracle,  and  when  I  ope  my  lips  let  no  dog  bark !  ’ 
“An  Irishman  once  came  to  his  office :  ‘And  are  yez  Misther 
Brady ?  ’  ‘I  am  ;  come  in,  Patrick.  What  is  it  you  wish  ?  ’  ‘I 
ax  yer  pardon ;  I  ought  n’t  to  intrude  upon  yez.’  ‘  But  what  is 
it,  Patrick?’  ‘Well,  yer  honor,  it  is  n’t  for  the  likes  o’  me  to 
be  cornin’  troublin’  yer  honor.’  ‘But  tell  me  what  you  want, 
Pat.’  ‘Well,  yer  honor,  I  came  to  see  ye  about  a  friend  of 
mine  as  met  wid  an  accident.’  ‘An  accident?’  said  Mr.  Brady; 
‘then  why  don’t  you  go  for  a  doctor?’  ‘Arrah,  sure,  you’re 
the  docther  for  my  friend;  he  had  an  accident  which  wants  yer 
honor.’  ‘Well,  what  was  it?’  ‘Well,  yer  honor,  he  was 
arristed  for  a  thrifle  of  a  burglary,  shure.’  Quick  as  Mr.  Brady 
was,  with  the  readiness  of  his  race,  for  repartee,  he  sometimes 
met  his  match  among  his  own  countrymen.  He  was  once  ex¬ 
amining  an  unwilling  witness  who  persistently  called  him  Mr. 
O’Brady.  At  length,  even  his  proverbial  good  nature  being  a 
little  ruffled,  he  said  to  the  witness:  ‘You  need  not  call  me 
Mr.  O’Brady.  I’ve  mended  my  name  since  I  came  here  and 
dropped  the  O.’  ‘  Have  ye,  now  ?  ’Pon  my  sowl  it ’s  a  pity  ye 

did  n’t  mend  yer  manners  at  the  same  time.’  ” 

In  politics  Mr.  Brady  was  a  Democrat  of  the  States-Rights 
school,  yet  he  always  maintained  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the 
citizen  to  render  the  promptest  obedience  to  the  General  Gov¬ 
ernment.  At  the  outset  of  the  late  war  he  gave  his  support  to 
the  Government  in  its  war  measures,  though  he  did  not  sepa¬ 
rate  himself  from  the  Democratic  party.  He  was  frequently 


472 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


solicited  by  his  friends  to  accept  political  honors,  but  he  steadily 
refused,  saying  that  he  wanted  no  honors  outside  of  his  profes¬ 
sion. 

In  person  Mr.  Brady  was  slender  and  delicate  in  appearance. 
What  attracted  the  gazer  at  once  was  his  massive  head — a  head 
which  measured  in  its  circumference  twenty-four  and  xthree- 
eighths  inches.  Age  seemed  to  have  no  etfect  upon  his  face. 
Severe  mental  labor  in  the  course  of  years  took  away  some  of 
the  rosy  hues  of  youth,  but  otherwise  it  continued  as  fresh  and 
as  winning  as  when  a  boy. 

Mr.  Brady  never  married,  but  no  one  was  more  widely  re¬ 
moved  from  the  typical  old  bachelor  than  he.  If  he  had  no 
family  of  his  own,  he  was  the  head  of  a  family  of  devoted  rela¬ 
tives,  who  gave  him  ample  scope  for  the  exercise  of  the  domes¬ 
tic  affections  which  were  so  strong  in  him.  Very  soon  after 
entering  upon  the  practice  of  his  profession  his  parents  died, 
leaving  his  brother  and  five  sisters,  all  much  younger  than 
himself,  helpless.  The  young  lawyer  at  once  declared  that  the 
care  of  these  dear  ones  should  be  his  first  thought,  and  he  de¬ 
voted  himself  to  his  practice  with  redoubled  energy,  in  order  to 
provide  for  them.  He  brought  his  personal  expenses  down  to 
ii  low  figure,  and  resolutely  kept  them  there,  yet  all  the  while 
he  was  lavish  in  his  generosity  to  those  whom  he  loved.  He 
once  said  to  a  friend  who  asked  him  why  he  had  never  married : 
“  When  my  father  died  he  left  five  daughters,  who  looked  to 
me  for  support.  All  the  affection  which  I  could  have  had  for 
a  wife  went  out  to  those  sisters,  and  I  have  never  desired  to 
recall  it.’’  He  transferred  a  share  of  this  affection  to  the  chil¬ 
dren  of  those  sisters  and  of  his  brother,  and  was  never  so  happy 
as  when  in  their  company.  In  his  will  he  mentions  one  of  his 
nieces  as  his  u  dearly  beloved  Toot.” 

He  was  very  fond  of  literature,  especially  of  poetry,  and 


JAMES  T.  BEADY. 


473 


devoted  a  considerable  portion  of  his  time  to  literary  efforts  of 
his  own.  His  great  fame  as  a  lawyer  so  overshadowed  the 
success  he  won  in  literature  that  few  besides  himself  knew  how 
much  pleasure  the  popularity  of  his  writings  gave  him. 

In  the  exercise  of  his  profession  Mr.  Brady  won  a  large  for¬ 
tune.  His  income  was  princely  during  the  greater  part  of  his 
life,  but  he  saved  comparatively  little.  He  delighted  in  giving 
to  others.  His  relatives  were  the  constant  recipients  of  substan¬ 
tial  evidences  of  his  affection  for  them,  and  his  charities  to  the 
poor  were  in  keeping  with  his  generous  nature.  He  could  not 
look  upon  suffering  unmoved,  and  “  never  turned  his  face  from 
any  poor  man.” 

His  last  appearance  in  public  was  at  the  Gerard  dinner, 
where  he  was  as  brilliant  and  genial  as  ever.  He  seemed  to 
have  a  foreboding  of  his  approaching  end,  however,  for  the 
next  day  he  said  to  one  of  his  family :  “  I  feel  that  it  is  the  last 
time  I  shall  ever  appear  on  a  like  public  occasion.”  His  fears 
were  prophetic.  He  was  seized  with  an  attack  of  paralysis  on 
the  morning  of  the  9th  of  February,  1869,  and  breathed  his 
last  at  five  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day.  He  died 
in  the  communion  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  was  buried  from 
St.  Patrick’s  Cathedral,  in  the  city  of  New  York.  His  death 
drew  forth  expressions  of  sympathy  and  respect  from  all  parts 
of  the  Union  and  from  men  of  all  shades  of  opinion.  All  felt 
that  a  good  and  useful  man,  a  great  advocate,  and  an  incorrup¬ 
tible  citizen  had  been  taken  away. 

His  was  a  happy  fate.  He  died  in  the  fullness  of  his  fame, 
before  age  had  weakened  his  faculties  or  chilled  his  heart, 
and  dying  thus,  it  may  be  said  of  him,  as  he  once  said  of 
another,  that  he  was  “a  man  who  had  no  guile  in  his  na¬ 
ture,  and  who  died  leaving  no  living  creature  to  rejoice  at  his 
death,” 


VI. 


ARTISTS. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


BENJAMIN  WEST. 

T  a  time  when  America  was  regarded  in  Europe 
as  a  savage  region,  and  when  Americans  were 
looked  upon  as  little  better  than  barbarians  by 
the  people  of  the  mother  country,  it  was  no  slight 
achievement  for  an  American  artist  to  rise  by  the 
force  of  his  genius  to  the  proud  position  of  President  of  the 
Royal  Academy  of  Great  Britain. 

The  man  who  won  this  triumph  was  Benjamin  West.  He 
was  born  in  Springfield,  Pennsylvania,  on  the  10th  of  October, 
1738.  His  parents  were  Quakers,  plain,  simple  people,  who 
feared  God,  lived  a  just  life,  and  desired  above  all  other  things 
that  their  children  should  become  pious  and  useful  men  and 
women.  The  old  mansion-house  where  the  future  artist  was 
born  was  situated  in  Chester  County,  and  is  still  standing.  It  is 
not  far  from  Philadelphia,  and  the  place  is  now  called  Westdale. 
His  father’s  family  emigrated  from  England  to  America  with 
William  Penn,  at  his  second  visit,  in  1699.  John  West  mar¬ 
ried  the  daughter  of  Thomas  Pearson,  by  whom  he  had  ten 

children,  Of  these,  Benjamin  was  the  youngest  son.  His 

475 


476 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


mother  was  a  woman  of  great  piety,  and,  being  once  in  attend¬ 
ance  upon  a  memorable  religious  revival,  at  which  she  was  ter¬ 
ribly  agitated  by  the  preaching  of  one  Edward  Peckover,  an 
itinerant  Quaker  minister,  was  taken  with  premature  labor,,  of 
which  Benjamin  West  was  born. 

It  was  predicted  that  a  child  who  had  been  brought  into  the 
world  under  such  circumstances  would  be  a  man  of  more  than 
ordinary  fame,  and  the  good  mother  treasured  these  prophecies 
in  her  heart,  and  watched  the  career  of  her  boy  with  the  keen¬ 
est  interest. 

When  he  was  but  seven  years  old,  he  was  left  one  day  to 
watch  beside  the  cradle  of  the  infant  child  of  his  eldest  sister, 
who,  though  married,  Avas  still  living  at  home.  Being  unusu¬ 
ally  silent  for  a  long  time,  his  mother  concluded  that  she 
would  go  and  see  what  he  was  doing.  Upon  entering  the  room 
where  he  had  been  left  with  his  charge,  she  saw  him  kneeling 
by  a  chair  which  he  had  placed  close  up  to  the  cradle,  gazing 
at  the  infant,  and  making  what  she  supposed  to  be  marks  on 
a  paper  which  lay  on  the  chair.  Stealing  up  behind  him  softly, 
she  saw  to  her  astonishment  that  this  boy,  only  seven  years  old, 
had  executed,  with  black  and  red  ink  and  a  pen,  an  accurate 
though  rude  likeness  of  the  sleeping  babe.  This  was  the  first 
evidence  he  had  ever  given  of  his  predilection  for  art,  and  was 
indeed  a  most  surprising  performance  for  so  young  a  child. 

The  next  summer  a  party  of  Indians  came  to  Springfield  to 
pay  their  annual  visit,  and  to  please  them  little  Benjamin 
showed  them  some  sketches  of  birds  and  flowers  which  he  had 
executed  with  pen  and  ink.  The  savages  were  delighted  with 
them,  and  presented  him  with  the  red  and  yellow  pigments 
with  which  they  colored  their  ornaments.  In  addition  to  this 
gift,  they  taught  him  how  to  prepare  these  colors,  to  which  he 
added  another,  namely,  indigo,  which  his  mother  gave  him 


BENJAMIN  WEST. 


479 


from  her  laundry.  His  colors  were  rude  enough,  but  his  pen¬ 
cils  were  ruder.  They  were  made  of  the  hairs  which  he  had 
pulled  from  a  cat’s  back  and  fastened  in  the  end  of  a  goose- 
quill.  Soon  after  this,  a  relative  from  Philadelphia,  chancing 
to  visit  the  old  homestead,  was  struck  with  the  talent  of  the 
little  fellow,  and  upon  his  return  to  the  city  sent  him  a  box  of 
colors,  with  pencils  and  canvas  and  a  few  prints.  He  was  only 
nine  years  old,  but  he  was  a  born  artist.  He  had  never  seen 
any  painting  of  merit,  and  the  few  prints  which  his  relative 
gave  him  were  the  most  finished  productions  he  had  ever  seen. 
The  box  of  colors  was  his  most  precious  possession,  and  it 
opened  to  him  new  fields  of  enjoyment.  The  day  of  its  arrival 
he  gave  himself  up  entirely  to  the  pleasure  of  examining  it. 
“  Even  after  going  to  sleep,”  says  his  biographer,  “  he  awoke 
more  than  once  during  the  night,  and  anxiously  put  out  his 
hand  to  the  box,  which  he  had  placed  by  his  bedside,  half 
afraid  that  he  might  find  his  riches  only  a  dream.  Next  morn¬ 
ing  he  rose  at  break  of  day,  and,  carrying  his  colors  and  can¬ 
vas  to  the  garret,  proceeded  to  work.  Every  thing  else  was 
now  unheeded ;  even  his  attendance  at  school  was  given  up. 
As  soon  as  he  got  out  of  the  sight  of  his  father  and  mother, 
he  stole  to  his  garret,  and  there  passed  the  hours  in  a  world 
of  his  own.  At  last,  after  he  had  been  absent  from  school 
some  days,  the  master  called  at  his  father’s  house  to  inquire 
what  had  become  of  him.  This  led  to  the  discovery  of  his 
secret  occupation.  His  mother,  proceeding  to  the  garret,  found 
the  truant;  but  so  much  was  she  astonished  and  delighted  by 
the  creation  of  his  pencil,  which  also  met  her  view  when  she 
entered  the  apartment,  that,  instead  of  rebuking  him,  she 
could  only  take  him  in  her  arms  and  kiss  him  with  transports 
of  affection.  He  made  a  new  composition  of  his  own  out  of 
two  of  the  engravings,  which  he  had  colored  from  his  own 


480 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


feeling  of  the  proper  tints;  and  so  perfect  did  the  appearance 
already  appear  to  his  mother,  that,  although  half  the  canvas 
yet  remained  uncovered,  she  would  not  suffer  him  to  add 

another  touch  to  what  he  had  done.  Mr.  Galt,  West’s  biog¬ 

rapher,  saw  the  picture  in  the  state  in  which  it  had  thus  been 
left  sixty-seven  years  afterward ;  and  the  artist  himself  used  to 
acknowledge  that  in  none  of  his  subsequent  efforts  had  he  been 
able  to  excel  some  of  the  touches  of  invention  in  this  his  first 
essay.” 

His  next  effort  was  a  landscape,  which  comprehended  a  view 
of  a  river,  with  vessels  in  the  stream  and  cattle  browsing  on 

the  banks.  He  could  not  have  been  much  over  ten  years  of 

age  at  this  time,  and  the  picture,  though  insignificant  in  itself, 
is  remarkable  as  the  work  of  a  child.  He  subsequently  pre¬ 
sented  it  to  his  friend,  Mr.  William  Henry,  of  Lancaster, 
whose  family  still  retain  possession  of  it.  He  visited  Phila¬ 
delphia  soon  after,  and  received  a  few  simple  instructions  in  the 
practical  portion  of  his  art,  after  which  he  went  about  through 
the  towns  of  the  vicinity  of  his  home,  painting  portraits  of  his 
friends.  At  length  he  was  sent  for  by  Mrs.  Ross,  of  Lancaster, 
a  lady  famed  for  her  great  beauty,  to  paint  the  portraits  of  her¬ 
self  and  her  family — a  great  honor  for  a  lad  of  twelve. 

It  was  in  Lancaster,  in  the  year  1750,  that  he  made  the  ac¬ 
quaintance  of  Mr.  William  Henry.  That  gentleman  became 
deeply  interested  in  the  precocious  boy,  and  frequently  came  to 
watch  him  at  his  portrait-painting.  One  day  he  said  to  Ben¬ 
jamin,  that  if  he  (Henry)  could  paint  equally  well  he  would 
not  waste  his  time  upon  portraits,  but  would  devote  himself  to 
historical  subjects.  In  the  course  of  the  conversation  to  which 
this  remark  gave  rise,  M^  Henry  proposed  to  him  to  make  an 
attempt  in  this  direction,  and  suggested  to  him  “The  Death  of 
Socrates”  as  his  first  subject.  The  little  artist  frankly  avowed 


BENJAMIN  WEST. 


481 


that  he  had  never  heard  of  the  great  philosopher,  and  Mr.  Henrv 
at  once  went  to  his  library  and  brought  out  a  volume  of  Plu¬ 
tarch,  from  which  he  read  to  the  boy  the  beautiful  story  of  the 
wise  man’s  death.  West  listened  with  the  deepest  interest,  and 
expressed  his  perfect  readiness  to  undertake  the  task,  but 
feared  he  would  have  difficulty  in  painting  the  figure  of  the 
slave  who  presented  the  poison,  and  which  he  thought  ought  to 
be  naked,  since  he  had  hitherto  painted  only  men  with  their 
clothes  on.  Mr.  Henry  had  in  his  employ  a  young  man  of  fine 
appearance,  and  upon  hearing  West’s  objection  at  once  sent  for 
him.  As  the  workman  entered  the  room  Henrv  pointed  to 
him,  and  said  to  West,  “  1  here ’s  your  model.”  West  took  the 
hint,  painted  the  picture,  which  was  purchased  by  Mr.  Henry, 
and  thenceforth  determined  that  in  his  art  he  would  look  only 
into  nature  for  his  models. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  returned  to  Springfield.  He  was 
anxious  to  continue  his  career  as  an  artist,  and  as  his  parents 
were  satisfied  that  he  was  now  old  enough  to  enter  upon  some 
permanent  occupation,  they  agreed  that  his  wishes  should  be 
submitted  to  a  public  meeting  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  The 
meeting  was  called,  and  the  matter  was  laid  before  them,  the 
boy  himself  being  present.  His  relatives  and  friends  were  all 
very  proud  of  his  talents,  but  as  the  profession  of  an  artist  was 
so  entirely  at  variance  with  all  Quaker  habits  and  ideas,  they 
felt  that  the  subject  was  one  which  ought  not  to  be  rashly  de¬ 
cided.  Silence  prevailed  for  a  long  time  after  the  opening  of 
the  meeting,  but  at  length  John  Williamson,  moved  by  the 
Spirit,  rose  and  addressed  the  assemblage,  declaring  his  belief 
that  as  the  youth  had  not  derived  his  fondness  for  art  from  any 
of  his  associations  or  surroundings,  and  since  it  was  so  mani¬ 
festly  a  special  gift  from  the  Creator,  it  was  their  plain  duty  to 
bid  him  go  forward  in  the  path  that  had  been  marked  out  for 


482  KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 

him,  and  to  wish  him  God-speed  in  his  efforts.  At  the  close  of 
his  remarks  silence  again  fell  upon  the  assembly.  Then  the 
women  rose,  and  approaching  the  lad,  one  by  one,  kissed  him 
on  the  cheek,  and  the  men,  laying  their  hands  on  his  head, 
prayed  that  the  Lord  might  verify  in  his  life  the  value  of  the 
gift  which  had  induced  them,  in  spite  of  their  religious  tenets 
on  the  subject,  to  allow  him  to  enter  upon  the  permanent  exer¬ 
cises  of  the  profession  so  dear  to  his  heart. 

Thus  was  he  dedicated  to  his  art,  and  at  the  same  time  sep¬ 
arated  to  a  certain  degree  from  his  Quaker  brethren.  Not 
long  after  this  he  violated  every  principle  of  the  Quaker  dis¬ 
pensation  by  volunteering  under  Major  Sir  Peter  Halket  to  go 
in  search  of  the  remains  of  BraddoclPs  army. 

In  1756,  at  the  age  of  eighteen,  he  established  himself  in 
Philadelphia  as  a  portrait  painter,  and  soon  after  removed  to 
New  York,  where  he  painted  portraits  at  five  guineas  a  head, 
occasionally  attempting  an  historical  piece.  When  he  was 
twenty  years  old  he  made  a  visit  to  Europe — a  visit  which  de¬ 
cided  his  destiny.  A  famine  in  the  south  of  Europe  induced  a 
Philadelphia  merchant  to  dispatch  a  vessel  laden  with  flour  to 
Leghorn,  and  his  son,  who  was  to  take  passage  in  the  ship,  pro¬ 
posed  to  West  to  accompany  him,  and  thus  secure  an  oppor¬ 
tunity  of  seeing  the  art-treasures  of  the  Old  World.  West 
promptly  accepted  the  invitation,  and  some  of  his  friends  in 
New  York  provided  him  with  an  outfit  for  the  voyage.  Upon 
arriving  at  Gibraltar,  the  vessel  was  boarded  by  a  British 
officer,  who  proved  to  be  a  kinsman  of  the  son  of  the  owner 
of  the  ship,  and  he  not  only  passed  them  without  molestation, 
but  enabled  them  to  secure  unusual  facilities  in  the  voyage  up 
the  Mediterranean.  West  arrived  in  Rome  in  July,  1759, 
and  was  kindly  received  by  the  English  Lord  Grantham,  to 
whom  he  bore  letters  of  introduction. 


Benjamin  west. 


483 


“  Among  the  distinguished  persons  whom  Mr.  West  found 
in  Rome,  was  the  celebrated  Cardinal  Albani.  At  an  even¬ 
ing  party,  the  Cardinal  became  curious  to  witness  the  effect 
which  the  works  of  art  in  the  Belvidere  and  Vatican 
would  produce  on  the  young  artist.  The  whole  company, 
which  consisted  of  the  principal  Roman  nobility  and  strangers 
of  distinction  then  in  Rome,  were  interested  in  the  event,  and 
it  was  arranged,  in  the  course  of  the  evening,  that,  on  the  fol¬ 
lowing  morning,  they  should  accompany  West  to  the  palaces.  At 
the  hour  appointed,  the  company  assembled,  and  a  procession 
consisting  of  upwards  of  thirty  of  the  most  magnificent  equip¬ 
ages  in  the  capital  of  Christendom,  and  filled  with  some  of  the 
most  erudite  characters  in  Europe,  conducted  the  young  Quaker 
to  view  the  masterpieces  of  art.  It  was  agreed  that  the 
‘  Apollo  ’  should  be  first  submitted  to  his  view,  because  it  was  the 
most  perfect  work  among  all  the  ornaments  of  Rome,  and,  con¬ 
sequently,  the  best  calculated  to  produce  that  effect  which  the 
company  were  anxious  to  witness.  The  statue  then  stood  in  a 
case,  inclosed  with  doors,  which  could  be  so  opened  as  to  dis¬ 
close  it  at  once  to  full  view.  West  was  placed  in  the  situation 
where  it  was  seen  to  the  most  advantage,  and  the  spectators  ar¬ 
ranged  themselves  on  each  side.  When  the  keeper  threw  open 
the  doors,  the  artist  felt  himself  surprised  with  a  sudden  recol¬ 
lection  altogether  different  from  the  gratification  which  he  had 
expected,  and  without  being  aware  of  the  force  of  what  he  said, 
exclaimed,  ‘My  God !  how  like  it  is  to  a  young  Mohawk  war¬ 
rior.’  The  Italians,  observing  his  surprise  and  hearing  the  ex¬ 
clamation,  were  excessively  mortified  to  find  that  the  god  of 
their  idolatry  was  compared  to  a  savage.  They  mentioned 
their  chagrin,  and  asked  West' fo  give  some  more  distinct  ex¬ 
planation,  by  informing  them  what  sort  of  people  the  Mohawk 
Indians  were.  He  described  to  them  their  education,  their  dex- 


484 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


terity  with  the  bow  and  arrow,  the  admirable  elasticity  of  their 
limbs,  and  how  much  their  active  life  expands  the  chest,  while 
the  quick  breathing  of  their  speed  in  the  chase  dilates  the  nos¬ 
trils  with  that  apparent  consciousness  of  vigor  which  is  so 
nobly  depicted  in  the  ‘Apollo.7  ‘  I  have  seen  them  often/ 
added  he,  ‘  standing  in  that  very  attitude,  and  pursuing  with  an 
intense  eye  the  arrow  which  they  had  just  discharged  from  the 
bow.7  The  Italians  were  delighted  with  this  descriptive  ex¬ 
planation,  and  allowed  that  a  better  criticism  had  never  been 
pronounced  on  the  merits  of  the  statue.77 

Soon  after  his  arrival  in  Rome,  West  painted  a  portrait  of 
Lord  Grantham,  which  won  him  considerable  reputation.  It 
was  at  first  attributed  to  Raphael  Meugs,  but  when  the  true 
artist  was  announced,  and  the  circumstances  of  his  history  be¬ 
came  known,  West  found  himself  suddenly  famous,  with  orders 
enough  to  place  him  at  once  in  comfortable  circumstances.  Car¬ 
dinal  Albani  and  Lord  Grantham  were  very  kind  to  him  dur¬ 
ing  his  stay  in  Rome,  and  Raphael  Meugs  advised  him  to  make 
a  careful  tour  of  study  through  the  Italian  art  capitals.  While 
in  Rome  he  painted  two  pictures,  “Cimon  and  Iphigenia,77  and 
“Angelica  and  Medora/7  which  were  well  received,  and  during 
this  period  he  was  elected  a  member  by  the  Academies  of  Flor¬ 
ence,  Bologna,  and  Parma.  He  made  the  tour  advised  by 
Meugs,  remaining  in  Italy  several  years.  Thence  he  proceeded 
to  France,  where  he  passed  a  short  time  in  studying  the  French 
masters,  after  which  he  went  to  England,  intending  to  sail 
from  that  country  for  America,  where  he  had  left  his  heart 
behind  him  in  the  keeping  of  a  young  Quakeress  of  Phila¬ 
delphia. 

He  reached  London  in  1763,  and  while  continuing  his  stu¬ 
dies  here,  whither  his  reputation  had  preceded  him  from  Italy, 
undertook  some  commissions  for  Archbishop  Drummond  and 


BENJAMIN  WEST. 


485 


several  other  church  dignitaries.  These  attracted  general  ad¬ 
miration,  and  his  countrymen  residing  in  London  were  prompt 
to  recognize  and  proclaim  his  genius.  He  had  relatives  living 
in  England,  so  that  he  was  not  an  entire  stranger  there.  His 
success  was  marked  from  the  first,  and  his  friends  urged  him  to 
profit  by  so  favorable  a  beginning,  give  up  his  idea  of  returning 
to  America,  and  make  his  permanent  home  in  England.  This 
he  at  length  decided  to  do,  and  devoted  himself  with  increased 
ardor  to  his  labors.  In  two  years  he  considered  himself  suffi¬ 
ciently  well  established  to  send  to  Philadelphia  for  his  betrothed. 
This  lady,  Miss  Elizabeth  Shewed,  came  out  to  England  under 
the  care  of  his  father,  and  in  the  same  year,  1765,  West  was 
married  to  her  in  London.  She  was  a  lady  of  great  amiability 
of  character,  and  by  the  English  was  often  spoken  of  as  the 
Philadelphia  beauty. 

Soon  after  his  arrival  in  England  he  produced  a  large  paint¬ 
ing  on  a  subject  from  Tacitus,  “Agrippina  Landing  with  the 
Ashes  of  Germanicus.”  It  was  a  decided  success.  George  the 
Third  was  deeply  impressed  with  it,  and  congratulated  West 
warmly  upon  its  merits.  At  the  same  time  the  king  gave  him 
a  commission  for  a  painting, — the  subject  to  be  “The  Heath  of 
Regulus,” — and  thus  began  the  friendship  between  the  monarch 
and  the  artist,  which  lasted  for  nearly  forty  years.  He  was  a 
hard  worker,  and  during  his  long  life  his  pictures  followed  each 
other  in  rapid  succession.  They  are  estimated  by  a  writer  in 
Blackwood’s  Magazine  at  three  thousand  in  number.  Mr. 
Dunlap  says  that  they  would  cover  a  wall  ten  feet  high  and  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  long  if  arranged  side  by  side  on  a  flat  surface. 
The  most  famous  are  his  “Death  of  Wolfe;”  “  Regulus,  a 
*  Prisoner  to  the  Carthaginians;”  “The  Battle  of  La  Hogue;” 
“  The  Death  of  Bayard ;  ”  “  Hamilcar  Swearing  the  Infant 
Hannibal  at  the  Altar;”  “The  Departure  of  Regulus;” 


486 


KINGS  OE  FOKTUNE. 


“Agrippina  Landing  with  the  Ashes  of  Germanicus ;”  “  Christ 
Healing  the  Sick ; ”  “  Death  on  the  Pale  Horse ;  ”  “  The  De¬ 
scent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  the  Saviour  in  the  Jordan;”  “  The 
Crucifixion;”  and  “ Christ  Rejected.” 

The  picture  which  brought  him  most  prominently  before  the 
public,  and  which  placed  his  popularity  beyond  dispute,  was 
“  The  Death  of  Wolfe  at  Quebec.”  It  was  fashionable  at  this 
time  to  treat  nothing  but  subjects  from  ancient  history,  and 
when  West  announced  his  intention  of  painting  a  picture  of 
contemporary  history  his  friends  warned  him  that  he  was  incur¬ 
ring  a  serious  risk.  Nevertheless  he  finished  his  “  Death  of 
Wolfe,”  and  it  was  exhibited  in  the  National  Gallery.  The 
public  “  acknowledged  its  excellence  at  once,  but  the  lovers  of 
old  art — called  classical — complained  of  the  barbarism  of  boots, 
buttons,  and  blunderbusses,  and  cried  out  for  naked  warriors, 
with  bows,  bucklers,  and  battering  rams.”  Lord  Grosvenor 
was  much  pleased  with  the  picture,  and  finally  purchased  it, 
though  he  did  so  with  hesitation,  daunted  to  some  extent  by 
the  fierce  storm  of  opposition  with  which  the  critics  received  it. 
Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  then  the  President  of  the  Royal  Academy, 
and  the  Archbishop  of  York,  called  on  West  and  protested 
against  his  barbarous  innovation,  but  he  declared  to  them  that 
“the  event  to  be  commemorated  happened  in  the  year  1759,  in 
a  region  of  the  world  unknown  to  Greeks  and  Romans,  and  at 
a  period  of  the  world  when  no  warrior  who  wore  classic  cos¬ 
tume  existed.  The  same  rule  which  gives  law  to  the  historian 
should  rule  the  painter.”  When  the  king  saw  the  picture  he 
was  delighted  both  with  it  and  West’s  originality,  and  declared 
that  he  was  sorry  Lord  Grosvenor  had  been  before  him  in  pur¬ 
chasing  it.  This  was  the  inauguration  of  a  new  era  in  British 
art,  and  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  was  obliged  to  declare,  “West 
has  conquered.  I  foresee  that  this  picture  will  not  only  become 


BENJAMIN  WEST. 


487 


one  of  the  most  popular,  but  will  occasion  a  revolution  in  art.” 
This  frank  avowal  was  as  honorable  to  Sir  Joshua  as  to  West. 

West  painted  for  George  the  Third  a  number  of  subjects 
taken  from  the  early  history  of  England,  and  received  from  the 
same  monarch  a  commission  for  a  series  of  paintings  illustrat¬ 
ing  the  progress  of  revealed  religion,  with  which  the  king 
designed  to  ornament  the  chapel  at  Windsor  Castle.  Of  these 
twenty-eight  were  finished  when  the  Prince  of  Wales,  afterward 
George  the  Fourth,  came  into  power  as  Prince  Regent,  and  the 
commission  was  withdrawn.  The  artist  then  began  a  series  of 
grand  religious  subjects,  upon  which  he  was  still  engaged  when 
death  called  him  to  rest  from  all  his  labors.  Of  those  which 
were  completed,  “ Death  on  the  Pale  Horse”  and  “ Christ 
Healing  the  Sick  ”  are  the  best  known  in  this  country. 

In  1792,  upon  the  death  of  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  West  was 
made  President  of  the  Royal  Academy.  The  king  wished  to 
confer  upon  him  the  honor  of  knighthood,  but  he  declined  it, 
alleging  that  he  was  not  wealthy  enough  to  support  the  dignity 
of  the  position.  In  consequence  of  dissensions  in  the  Academy, 
West  resigned 'his  presidency  in  1802.  The  post  was  filled  for 
a  year  by  James  Wyatt,  the  architect,  and  at  the  close  of  that 
time  West  was  re-elected  by  every  ballot  but  one — that  of 
Fuseli,  who  voted  for  Mrs.  Lloyd,  a  member  of  the  Academy, 
declaring  that  he  considered  “one  old  woman  as  good  as  an¬ 
other.”  West  continued  in  this  office  until  his  death. 

The  close  of  his  life  was  blessed  with  ample  means,  and,  as  he 
was  in  the  full  possession  of  all  his  faculties  and  covered  with 
art’s  supremest  honors,  it  may  be  regarded  as  the  happiest  por¬ 
tion  of  his  career.  His  house  was  always  open  to  Americans 
visiting  England,  and  few  things  pleased  him  more  than  to 
listen  to  news  from  his  native  village.  He  was  a  kind  and 

judicious  friend  to  young  artists,  especially  to  those  of  his 
29 


488 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE* 


own  country  studying  in  England,  and  took  a  lively  pleasure 
in  their  success.  Leigh  Hunt,  whose  mother  was  a  relative 
of  West,  has  left  us  the  following  description  of  him : 

“The  appearance  of  West  was  so  gentlemanly  that  the  mo¬ 
ment  he  changed  his  gown  for  a  coat  he  seemed  to  be  full 
dressed.  The  simplicity  and  self-possession  of  the  young  Qua¬ 
ker,  not  having  time  enough  to  grow  stiff* — for  he  went  early 
to  Rome — took  up,  I  suppose,  with  more  ease  than  most  would 
have  done,  the  urbanities  of  his  new  position.  Yet  this  man, 
so  well  bred,  and  so  indisputably  clever  in  his  art,  whatever 
might  be  the  amount  of  his  genius,  had  received  a  homely  or 
careless  education,  and  pronounced  some  of  his  words  with  a 
puritanical  barbarism ;  he  would  talk  of  his  art  all  day.  There 
were  strong  suspicions  of  his  leaning  to  his  native  side  in  pol¬ 
itics,  and  he  could  not  restrain  his  enthusiasm  for  Bonaparte. 
How  he  managed  these  matters  with  the  higher  powers  in 
England  I  can  not  say.” 

Possessed  originally  of  a  sound  and  vigorous  constitution, 
which  he  had  not  weakened  by  any  species  of  dissipation,  West 
lived  to  a  good  old  age,  and  died  in  London  on  the  11th  of 
March,  1820,  in  his  eighty-second  year.  He  was  buried  in 
St.  Paul’s  Cathedral,  by  the  side  of  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  and 
under  the  same  great  dome  which  covers  the  tombs  of  Nelson 
and  Wellington. 


JOHN  ROGERS. 


489 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

JOHN  ROGERS. 

HERE  is  scarcely  a  family  of  means  and  taste 
in  the  country  but  is  the  possessor  of  one  or 
more  of  Rogers’s  groups  in  plaster.  You  see 
them  in  every  art  or  book-store  window,  and 
they  are  constantly  finding  new  admirers,  and 
rendering  the  name  of  the  talented  sculptor  more  and  more  a 
household  word. 

John  Rogers,  to  whom  the  world  is  indebted  for  this  new 
branch  of  art,  was  born  at  Salem,  Massachusetts,  on  the  30th 
of  October,  1829.  His  ancestors  were  among  the  original  set¬ 
tlers  of  the  colony,  and  have  resided  in  Salem  for  generations. 
His  father,  a  merchant  of  moderate  means  and  good  reputation, 
was  anxious  to  train  his  son  to  some  regular  and  profitable 
business.  As  the  basis  of  this,  he  gave  the  boy  a  good  educa¬ 
tion  in  the  common  schools  of  the  town,  and  in  1845,  when  he 
was  sixteen  years  old,  .placed  him  in  a  dry- goods  store  in  Bos¬ 
ton  to  learn  the  business.  He  remained  there  for  two  years. 

He  gave  early  evidence  of  his  .  artistic  genius,  and  when  a 
mere  child  had  shown  a  taste  and  talent  for  drawing  which 
increased  with  his  years,  and  made  him  eager  to  become  an 
artist.  His  parents,  however,  were  desirous  of  seeing  him  rich 
rather  than  famous,  and  did  all  in  their  power  to  discourage 


/ 


490  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

him  from  making  choice  of  a  vocation  which  they  considered 
but  little  better  than  vagabondage.  They  magnified  the  diffi¬ 
culties  and  trials  of  an  artist’s  career,  and  so  far  succeeded  in 
their  efforts  that  he  entirely  abandoned  his  wish  to  make  art  a 
means  of  livelihood.  He  was  not  willing  to  forsake  it  alto¬ 
gether,  however — he  was  too  true  an  artist  at  heart  for  that — 
but  contented  himself  for  the  time  with  continuing  his  efforts, 
merely  as  a  means  of  personal  enjoyment. 

In  1847,  feeling  satisfied  that  he  was  not  suited  to  a  mer¬ 
cantile  life,  Mr.  Rogers  gave  up  his  clerkship  in  Boston,  and 
obtained  a  place  in  the  corps  of  engineers  engaged  in  the  con¬ 
struction  of  the  Cochituate  Water  Works.  Here  he  had  a  fine 
opportunity  for  cultivating  his  talent  for  drawing,  but  the  con¬ 
stant  labor  which  he  underwent  so  injured  his  eyes  that  he  was 
compelled  to  give  up  his  position.  His  physician  advised  him 
to  make  an  Ocean  voyage  for  the  purpose  of  re-establishing  Ids 
health.  Acting  upon  this  advice,  he  made  a  short  visit  to 
Spain,  and  returned  home  very  much  improved  by  the  voyage 
and  the  rest  his  eyes  had  enjoyed. 

In  1848,  soon  after  his  return  to  this  country,  he  entered  a 
machine  shop  in  Manchester,  New  Hampshire,  to  learn  the 
trade  of  a  machinist.  He  worked  at  this  trade  for  a  period 
of  seven  years,  applying  himself  to  it  with  great  diligence  and 
determination,  and  acquiring  much  mechanical  skill  and  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  trade.  He  rose  steadily  through 
the  various  grades  of  his  new  calling — from  the  bench  of  the 
apprentice  to  the  post  of  draughtsman  in  the  designing  de¬ 
partment. 

During  this  period  he  devoted  himself  enthusiastically  to  his 
art.  Soon  after  his  return  from  Spain,  he  had  observed  a 
young  man  modeling  a  figure  in  clay,  and  by  closely  observ¬ 
ing  him  had  learned  the  process,  which  until  then  was  unknown 


JOHN  ROGERS. 


491 


to  him.  The  labor  of  the  youth  pleased  him  very  much,  and 
the  more  because  he  saw  in  it  a  new  means  of  artistic  expres¬ 
sion.  He  at  once  procured  some  clay,  and,  taking  it  to  his 
room,  commenced  to  practice  upon  the  lesson  which  he  had 
just  received.  From  this  time  forward  he  continued  his  art 
labors,  giving  to  them  all  the  leisure  time  he  could  spare  from 
his  duties  in  the  shop,  where  he  was  compelled  to  work  from 
five  A.  m.  until  seven  p.  m.  He  would  go  to  his  room  after 
supper,  and  by  the  light  of  a  tallow  candle  work  late  into  the 
night,  modeling  figures  in  clay,  and  bringing  new  fancies  into 
shape.  He  says  that  frequently,  although  exhausted  by  his 
severe  labor  at  the  shop,  he  would  be  unable  to  sleep  until 
he  had  molded  into  clay  the  idea  which  possessed  his  mind. 
These  night  studies,  superadded  to  his  daily  duties,  proved 
very  trying  to  him.  Yet  he  persevered,  encouraged  by  his 
success  with  his  figures.  He  endeavored  to  persuade  some  of 
his  relatives  to  aid  him  in  securing  a  better  education  as  an 
artist,  such  as  would  have  enabled  him  to  abandon  the  ma¬ 
chine  shop;  but  they  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  him,  and  he  was 
thus  compelled  to  continue  his  daily  task,  which,  under  these 
circumstances,  naturally  grew  more  and  more  irksome. 

In  1856,  he  was  enabled  to  better  his  condition  for  a  short 
time.  He  was  offered  the  place  of  manager  of  a  railroad 
machine-shop  at  Hannibal,  Missouri,  and  promptly  accepted  it. 
In  six  months,  however,  he  was  out  of  employment,  the  panic 
of  1857  having  caused  the  machine-shop  to  suspend  operations. 
Having  a  little  money  in  hand,  which  he  had  saved  from  his 
wages,  he  resolved  to  visit  Europe,  and  study  the  works  of  the 
great  masters  in  his  art,  and,  if  he  could,  to  take  lessons  in 
sculpture  from  some  competent  teacher  in  the  Old  World.  He 
went  to  Paris  and  Pome,  remaining  in  those  cities  for  a  period 
Qf  eight  months,  and  endeavoring  to  share  the  enthusiasm  for 


492 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


the  great  works  around  him  which  the  artist  world  manifested. 
At  the  end  of  that  time  he  came  home  convinced  that  classic 
art  had  no  attractions  for  him,  and  was  almost  ready  to  declare 
that  he  had  none  of  the  true  inspiration  of  an  artist. 

He  did  not  stop  long  in  the  East  upon  his  return.  Going 
West  at  once,  he  obtained  a  situation  in  the  office  of  the  Surveyor 
of  the  city  of  Chicago.  In  this  position  he  worked  hard  and 
faithfully,  and  his  employers  soon  found  that  in  him  they  had 
obtained  a  prize. 

Meantime,  although  so  much  disheartened  by  his  failure  to 
accomplish  any  thing  in  Europe,  he  did  not  abandon  his  art 
studies,  but  continued  to  model  figures  in  clay,  and  shortly  after 
his  arrival  in  Chicago,  gave  one  of  his  groups  to  some  ladies 
of  that  city,  to  be  sold  at  a  fair  in  behalf  of  some  benevolent 
purpose.  This  was  the  “  Checker  Players/’  and  was  the  first 
of  his  efforts  ever  submitted  to  the  public.  Its  success  was  im¬ 
mediate.  It  proved  one  of  the  most  attractive  features  of  the 
fair,  and  the  newspapers  pronounced  it  one  of  the  most  satis¬ 
factory  evidences  of  native  genius  ever  seen  in  Chicago.  Mr. 

o 

Rogers  was  much  pleased  with  its  success,  and  soon  followed 
it  with  “The  Town  Pump/’  one  of  his  most  popular  com¬ 
positions. 

The  popularity  which  these  efforts  attained,  opened  John 
Rogers’s  eyes  to  a  correct  perception  of  his  true  mission  in  life. 
He  was  not  capable  of  accomplishing  any  thing  in  classic  art, 
but  here  was  a  field  in  which  a  renown,  unique  and  brilliant, 
might  be  won,  and  in  which  he  might  endear  himself  to  thou¬ 
sands  of  hearts  in  the  great  world  in  which  he  lived.  Both 
fame  and  wealth  seemed  opening  up  before  him.  He  did  not 
hesitate  long,  but  resolved  to  follow  the  leadings  of  his  genius. 
Having  heard  that  a  new  process  of  flexible  molds  had  been 
invented,  by  which  the  most  intricate  designs  could  be  cast  with 


JOHN  ROGERS. 


493 


ease,  lie  came  to  New  York  in  1859,  bringing  with  him  his 
a  Checker  Players  ”  and  “  Town  Pump,”  and  the  model  of  a 
new  group  on  which  he  was  then  engaged.  Seeking  an  Italian 
familiar  with  the  new  process,  he  engaged  him  to  cast  his  fig¬ 
ures  in  plaster  by  means  of  it,  and  from  him  he  learned  how 
to  practice  the  new  method  himself. 

He  now  put  forth  his  “  Slave  Auction/’  which  he  had  mod¬ 
eled  in  Chicago  and  brought  to  New  York  with  him.  The 
antislavery  excitement  was  then  at  its  height,  and  this  effort 
aroused  the  sympathy  and  won  Mr.  Rogers  the  support  of  the 
greater  part  of  the  people  of  the  Northern  States.  There  was  a 
large  demand  for  the  group,  and  Mr.  Rogers  soon  found  him¬ 
self  obliged  to  employ  assistance  to  fill  the  orders  which  kept 
crowding  in  upon  him.  By  selecting  a  subject  which  was  of 
the  deepest  interest  to  the  people  of  the  country,  he  had  thus 
attracted  attention  to  his  merits,  and  he  felt  sure  that  by  keep-  * 
ing  the  people  supplied  with  works  illustrative  of  the  topics 
of  the  day,  he  would  win  the  success  to  which  he  aspired. 

He  now  ventured  to  establish  himself  permanently  in  New 
York,  and,  renting  the  garret  of  a  Broadway  building,  set  up 
his  studio  in  it,  and  issued  this  modest  card :  “  John  Rogers, 
Artist,  Designs  and  Executes  Groups  of  Figures  in  Composi¬ 
tion  at  his  Studio,  599  Broadway.”  The  success  of  his  works 
had  been  so  marked  as  to  induce  him  to  believe  that  he  would 
have  no  difficulty  in  establishing  a  permanent  business,  and  he 
set  to  work  with  enthusiasm.  In  quick  succession  he  produced 
his  “  Fairy’s  Whisper  ”  and  “  Air  Castles,”  the  latter  of  which 
is  the  only  commission  he  has  ever  executed.  The  war  began 
soon  after,  and  supplied  him  with  an  abundance  of  popidar 
subjects.  These  war  subjects  attracted  universal  attention,  and 
sold  as  rapidly  as  he  could  supply  them.  A  New  York  journal 
thus  describes  the  “  sensation  ”  which  they  created  in  that  city : 


494 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


“  All  day,  and  every  day,  week  in  and  week  out,  there  is  an 
ever-changing  crowd  of  men,  women,  and  children  standing 
stationary  amid  the  ever-surging  tides  of  Broadway,  before  the 
windows  of  Williams  &  Stevens,  gazing  with  eager  interest 
upon  the  statuettes  and  groups  of  John  Rogers,  the  sculptor. 
These  works  appeal  to  a  deep  popular  sentiment.  They  are  not 
pretentious  displays  of  gods,  goddesses,  ideal  characters,  or  stu¬ 
pendous,  world-compelling  heroes.  They  are  illustrations  of 
American  domestic  and  especially  of  American  military  life — 
not  of  our  great  generals  or  our  bold  admirals,  or  the  men 
whose  praises  fill  all  the  newspapers,  but  of  the  common  sol¬ 
dier  of  the  Union;  not  of  the  common  soldier,  either,  in  what 
might  be  called  his  high  heroic  moods  and  moments,  when,  with 
waving  sword  and  flaming  eye,  he  dashes  upon  the  enemy’s 
works,  but  of  the  soldier  in  the  ordinary  moments  and  usual 
occupations  of  every-day  camp  life.  For  the  last  year  or  more 
Mr.  Rogers  has  been  at  work  mainly  on  groups  of  this  latter 
class  and  character.  Thus  he  has  given  us  ‘  The  Returned  V ol- 
unteer,  or  How  the  Fort  was  Taken/  being  a  group  of  three 
gathered  in  a  blacksmith’s  shop,  the  characters  consisting  of  the 
blacksmith  himself,  standing  with  his  right  foot  on  the  anvil 
block,  and  his  big  hammer  in  his  hands,  listening  eagerly,  with 
his  little  girl,  to  a  soldier  who  sits  close  by  on  his  haunches, 
narrating  ‘how  the  fort  was  taken.’  We  have  also  another 
group  of  three,  4  The  Picket  Guard,’  spiritedly  sketched,  as  in 
eager,  close,  and  nervous  search  for  the  enemy;  the  ‘Sharp¬ 
shooters,’  another  group  of  three,  or  rather  of  two  men  and  a 
scarecrow,  illustrating  a  curious  practice  in  our  army  of  deceiv¬ 
ing  the  enemy ;  the  ‘  Town  Pump,’  a  scene  in  which  a  soldier, 
uniformed  and  accoutered,  is  slaking  his  thirst  and  holding 
blessed  converse  beside  the  pump  with  a  pretty  girl  who  has 
oome  for  a  pail  of  water;  the  ‘Union  Refugees/  a  pathetic 


JOHN  ROGERS. 


495 


and  noble  group,  consisting  of  a  stalwart  and  sad-faced  East 
Tennesseean  or  Virginian,  who,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  who 
leans  her  head  upon  his  bosom,  and  by  his  little  boy,  who  looks 
up  eagerly  into  his  face,  has  started  off  from  home  with  only 
his  gun  upon  his  shoulder  and  his  powder-horn  by  his  side,  to 
escape  the  tyranny  of  the  rebels ;  ‘  The  Camp  Fire,  or  Making 
Friends  with  the  Cook/  in  which  a  hungry  soldier,  seated  upon 
an  inverted  basket,  is  reading  a  newspaper  to  an  ‘  intelligent  • 
contraband/  who  is  stirring  the  contents  of  a  huge  and  ebul¬ 
lient  pot  hung  over  the  fire;  ‘  Wounded  to  the  Rear,  or  One 
More  Shot/  in  which  a  soldier  is  represented  as  dressing  his 
wounded  leg,  while  his  companion,  with  his  left  arm  in  a  sling, 
is  trying  to  load  his  gun  to  take  another  shot  at  the  enemy,  at 
whom  he  looks  defiantly;  ‘  Mail  Day/  which  tells  its  own  story 
of  a  speculative  soldier,  seated  on  a  stone  and  racking  his  poor 
brains  to  find  some  ideas  to  transcribe  upon  the  paper  which 
he  holds  upon  his  knee,  to  be  sent  perchance  to  her  he  loves; 
‘The  Country  Postmaster,  or  News  from  the  Army/  which, 
though  a  scene  from  civil  life,  tells  of  the  anxiety  of  the  sol¬ 
dier’s  wife  or  sweetheart  to  get  tidings  from  the  brave  volun¬ 
teer  who  is  periling  his  life  on  the  battle-field  ;  ‘  The  Wounded 
Scout,  or  a  Friend  in  the  Swamp/  representing  a  soldier,  torn, 
and  bleeding,  and  far  gone,  rescued  and  raised  up  by  a  faithful 
and  kind-hearted  negro — which  we  think  is  one  of  the  best,  if 
not  the  very  best,  of  Mr.  Rogers’s  works;  and  lastly,  a  group 
called  ‘  The  Home  Guard,  or  Midnight  on  the  Border/  in 
which  a  heroic  woman,  accompanied  by  a  little  girl,  is  repre¬ 
sented  as  stepping  out,  pistol  in  hand,  to  confront  the  assail¬ 
ants  of  her  humble  home.” 

In  1862  Mr.  Rogers  removed  his  studio  to  the  corner  of 
Fifth  Avenue  and  Twenty-sixth  Street,  where  he  still  remains. 
He  has  followed  up  the  earlier  productions  named  above  with 


496 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


“The  Bushwhacker,”  a  scene  representing  a  Tennessee  loyalist 
dogging  the  footsteps  of  the  Southern  army ;  “  Taking  the  Oath 
and  Drawing  Rations,”  the  best  and  certainly  the  most  popular  of 
his  works, — a  group  of  four,  representing  a  Southern  lady  with 
her  little  boy,  compelled  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  in  order 
to  obtain  rations  for  her  family.  A  negro  boy,  bearing  a  bas¬ 
ket  for  his  mistress,  leans  on  the  barrel  watching  the  proceed¬ 
ing  with  the  most  intense  interest.  The  woman’s  face  is  won¬ 
derful,  and  it  expresses  eloquently  the  struggle  in  her  breast 
between  her  devotion  to  the  South  and  her  love  for  the  boy 
before  her,  and  the  officer  tendering  the  oath  almost  speaks  the 
sympathy  which  her  suffering  has  awakened  in  him.  The 
other  works  of  our  artist  are  “Uncle  Ned’s  School,”  “The 
Charity  Patient,”  “  The  School  Examination,”  “  The  Council 
of  War,”  “The  Courtship  in  Sleepy  Hollow,”  “The  Fugitive’s 
Story,”  “  Challenging  the  Union  Vote,”  and  “Rip  Van 
Winkle.” 

The  process  by  which  these  exquisite  groups  are  produced  is 
exceedingly  simple,  but  is  one  requiring  considerable  skill  and 
delicacy  of  manipulation,  and  although  the  casting  could  readily 
be  done  by  competent  assistants,  Mr.  Rogers  conscientiously 
gives  his  personal  attention  to  every  detail  of  the  process.  The 
artist  takes  a  mass  of  wet  clay  of  the  desired  consistency  and 
size,  and  fashions  it  roughly  with  his  hands  to  something  like 
the  proper  shape.  “  It  is  sometimes  necessary  to  make  a  little 
frame  of  wire  upon  which  to  lay  the  clay,  to  hold  it  in  its 
proper  place,  the  wire  being  easily  made  to  take  any  form. 
The  rough  figure  is  then  finished  with  the  molding  stick,  which 
is  simply  a  stick  of  pine  with  a  little  spoon  of  box-wood  at¬ 
tached  to  each  end,  one  spoon  being  more  delicate  than  the 
other.  With  this  instrument  the  artist  works  upon  the  clay 
with  surprising  ease.  The  way  in  which  the  works  are  repro- 


JOHN  ROGERS. 


497 


duced  is  as  follows :  When  the  clay  model  is  complete,  a  single 
plaster  cast  is  taken  for  a  pattern,  and  is  finished  with  the 
most  scrupulous  care  by  Mr.  Rogers  himself.  This  cast  is 
used  as  a  pattern  for  making  whatever  number  of  molds  may 
be  needed  to  supply  the  demand  for  any  particular  group  or 
statue.  The  molds  are  made  of  glue  softened  with  water,  so  as 
to  be  about  as  limber  as  India-rubber.  This  is  poured  over 
the  pattern  while  in  a  warm  and  liquid  condition ;  it  is,  there¬ 
fore,  necessary  to  surround  the  pattern  with  a  stiff  case  to  hold 
the  glue  in  place.  This  case  is  made  of  plaster,  and  is  built  up 
by  hand  around  the  pattern.  When  the  glue  has  become  suffi¬ 
ciently  hard,  it  is  cut  by  a  thin  sharp  knife  and  pulled  off  the 
pattern.  The  parts  are  put  together  and  bound  by  cord,  mak¬ 
ing  a  perfect  glue  mold.  The  plaster  of  Paris  is  then  poured 
into  the  mold  inverted.  A  number  of  crooked  pieces  of  wire 
are  also  placed  in  the  mold  to  strengthen  the  figure.  In  about 
twenty  minutes  the  plaster  sets  so  as  to  allow  the  case  to  be 
opened,  and  the  glue  mold  to  be  pulled  off.  To  his  proficiency 
in  the  mechanical  part  of  his  art  Mr.  Rogers  attributes  a  con¬ 
siderable  measure  of  his  success,  as  it  enables  him  to  execute 
with  facility  every  suggestion  of  his  imagination,  and  to  secure 
the  perfect  reproduction  of  his  works  by  those  to  whom  he  in¬ 
trusts  that  labor.” 

By  placing  his  works  at  popular  prices,  ranging  from  $10  to 
$25  each,  Mr.  Rogers  has  insured  the  largest  sale  and  greatest 
popularity  for  them,  and  has  thus  become  a  national  benefactor. 
It  is  now  within  the  power  of  every  person  of  moderate  means 
to  possess  one  or  more  of  his  exquisite  groups,  and  in  this  way 
the  artist  has  not  only  secured  to  himself  a  sure  means  of 
wealth,  but  has  done  much  to  encourage  and  foster  a  popular 
love  for,  and  appreciation  of,  the  art  of  which  he  is  so  bright 
an  ornament. 


\ 


498  KINGS  OK  EOBTUNE. 

It  was  a  bold  venture  to  depart  so  entirely  from  all  the  pre¬ 
cedents  of  art,  but  the  result  has  vindicated  both  the  artist’s 
genius  and  his  quick  appreciation  of  the  intelligence  of  his 
countrymen.  aWe  can  not  enter  into  the  feelings  of  ancient 
Greece/’  says  a  popular  journal,  in  summing  up  his  efforts, 
“  and  our  artists  who  spend  their  time  in  attempting  to  repro¬ 
duce  that  ancient  art  are  only  imitators.  Their  works  interest 
only  a  small  class  of  connoisseurs,  and  that  interest  is  an  anti¬ 
quarian  interest.  It  is  not  a.  vital,  living  interest,  such  as  a 
Greek  felt  in  his  own  work.  It  is  not  the  natural,  healthful, 
artistic  feeling,  the  feeling  for  the  beauty  of  realities,  except  in 
so  far  as  it  represents  the  feeling  for  the  eternal  attributes  of 
beautiful  form.  It  is  an  effort  on  the  part  of  our  artists  to 
impose  the  forms  and  features  of  another  age  upon  this  one, — a 
task  as  impossible  in  art  as  in  society,  religion,  and  national 
politics.” 

Mr.  Rogers  is  now  in  his  fifty-sixth  year,  and  of  all  our 
American  artists  is,  perhaps,  the  one  best  known  to  the  masses, 
and  the  most  popular.  He  is  of  medium  height,  carries  himself 
erectly,  and  is  quick  and  energetic  in  his  movements.  His  face 
is  frank,  manly,  and  open,  and  the  expression,  though  firm  and 
resolute, — as  that  of  a  man  who  has  fought  so  hard  for  success 
must  be, — is  winning  and  genial.  He  is  a  gentleman  of  great 
cultivation  of  mind,  and  is  said  by  his  friends  to  be  one  of  the 
most  entertaining  of  companions.  In  1865  he  married  a 
daughter  of  Mr.  C.  S.  Francis,  of  New  York,  and  his  fondness 
for  domestic  life  leads  him  to  pass  his  leisure  hours  chiefly  by 
his  own  fireside. 


/ 


ERS. 


HIRAM  FOW 


HIRAM  POWERS. 


501 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


HIRAM  POWERS. 

IRAM  POWERS  was  born  in  Woodstock,  Ver¬ 
mont,  on  the  29th  of  July,  1805.  He  was  the 
eighth  in  a  family  of  nine  children,  and  was  the 
son  of  a  farmer  who  found  it  hard  to  provide  his 
little  household  with  the  necessaries  of  life. 
He  grew  up  as  most  New  England  boys  do,  sound  and  vigor¬ 
ous  in  health,  passing  the  winters  in  attendance  upon  the  dis¬ 
trict  schools,  and  the  summers  in  working  on  the  farm.  “The 
only  distinctive  trait  exhibited  by  the  child  was  mechanical  in¬ 
genuity  ;  he  excelled  in  caricature,  was  an  adept  in  constructive¬ 
ness,  having  made  countless  wagons,  windmills,  and  weapons 
for  his  comrades,  attaining  the  height  of  juvenile  reputation  as 
the  inventor  of  what  he  called  a  i  patent  fuse/  ” 

The  Powers  family  lived  just  over  the  river,  opposite  the 
village,  and  all  joined  heartily  in  the  effort  to  keep  the  wolf 
from  the  doors.  Mr.  Powers,  Sen.,  was  induced  to  become 
security  for  one  of  his  friends,  and,  as  frequently  happens,  lost 
all  he  had  in  consequence.  Following  close  upon  this  dis¬ 
aster  came  a  dreadful  famine  in  the  State,  caused  by  an  almost 

* 

total  failure  of  the  crops.  “I  recollect,”  says  Mr.  Powers,  “we 
cut  down  the  trees,  and  fed  our  few  cows  on  the  browse.  We 
lived  so  long  wholly  on  milk  and  potatoes,  that  we  got  almost 


502 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


to  loathe  them.  There  were  seven  of  us  children,  five  at  home, 
and  it  was  hard  work  to  feed  us.” 

One  of  the  sons  had  managed  to  secure  an  education  at  Dart¬ 
mouth  College,  and  had  removed  to  Cincinnati,  where  he  was 
at  this  time  editing  a  newspaper.  Thither  his  father,  discour¬ 
aged  by  the  famine,  determined  to  follow  him.  Accordingly, 
placing  his  household  goods  and  his  family  in  three  wagons, 
and  being  joined  by  another  family,  he  set  out  on  the  long 
journey  to  the  West.  This  was  in  1819,  when  young  Hiram 
was  fourteen  years  old.  It  cost  him  a  sharp  struggle  to  leave 
his  old  home,  and  as  they  climbed  the  hills  beyond  Woodstock 
he  lingered  behind  with  his  mother  to  take  a  last  view  of  the 
place.  They  crossed  the  State,  and  passing  through  western 
New  York  came  to  the  vicinity  of  Niagara  Falls.  They  were 
near  enough  to  the  great  cataract  to  hear  its  solemn  roar  sound¬ 
ing  high  above  the  silent  woods.  The  boy  was  eager  to  visit 
it,  but  the  distance  was  too  great  to  the  falls,  and  he  was  forced 
to  relinquish  this  pleasure.  Continuing  their  journey  west¬ 
ward,  they  reached  the  Ohio  River,  down  which  stream  they 
floated  on  a  flatboat  until  they  came  to  Cincinnati,  then  a  city 
of  fourteen  thousand  inhabitants. 

Through  the  assistance  of  his  eldest  son,  the  editor,  Mr. 
Powers  was  enabled  to  secure  a  farm  not  far  from  Cincinnati, 
and  removing  his  family  to  it,  began  the  task  of  clearing  and 
cultivating  it.  Unfortunately  for,  the  new-comers,  the  farm  was 
located  on  the  edge  of  a  pestilential  marsh,  the  poisonous  ex¬ 
halations  of  which  soon  brought  the  whole  family  down  with 
the  ague.  Mr.  Powers  the  elder  died  from  this  disease,  and 
Hiram  was  ill  and  disabled  from  it  for  a  whole  year.  The 
family  was  broken  up  and  scattered,  and  our  hero,  incapable  of 
performing  hard  work  so  soon  after  his  sickness,  obtained  a 
place  in  a  produce  store  in  Cincinnati,  his  duty  being  to  watch 


HIRAM  POWERS. 


503 


the  principal  road  by  which  the  farmers’  wagons,  laden  with 
grain  and  corn  whisky,  came  into  the  city,  and  to  inform  the 
men  in  charge  of  them  that  they  could  obtain  better  prices  for 
their  produce  from  his  employers  than  from  any  other  mer¬ 
chants  in  the  city.  It  was  also  a  part  of  his  duty  to  help  to 
roll  the  barrels  from  the  wagons  to  the  store.  He  made  a  very 
good  “  drummer,”  and  gave  satisfaction  to  his  employers,  but 
as  the  concern  soon  broke  up,  he  was  again  without  employ¬ 
ment. 

His  brother,  the  editor,  now  came  to  his  assistance,  and  made 
a  bargain  with  the  landlord  of  a  hotel  in  the  city  to  establish 
a  reading-room  at  his  hotel.  The  landlord  was  to  provide  the 
room  and  obtain  a  few  paying  subscribers  ;  the  editor  was  to 
stock  it  with  his  exchange  newspapers,  and  Hiram  was  to  be 
put  in  charge  of  it  and  receive  what  could  be  made  by  it.  The 
reading-room  was  established,  but  as  the  landlord  failed  to  com¬ 
ply  with  his  agreement,  Powers  was  forced  to  abandon  the 
undertaking. 

“  About  that  time,”  said  he,  in  relating  his  early  life  to  the 
Bev.  Dr.  Bellows,  some  years  ago,  “  looking  around  anxiously 
for  the  means  of  living,  I  fell  in  with  a  worthy  man,  a  clock- 
maker  and  organ-builder,  who  was  willing  to  employ  me  to  col¬ 
lect  bad  debts  in  the  country.  He  put  me  on  an  old  horse 
which  had  one  very  bad  fault.  He  was  afflicted  with  what  the 
Western  people  called  the  ‘swaleys,’  and  could  not  go  down¬ 
hill.  I  frequently  had  to  dismount  and  back  him  down,  as 
the  only  way  of  getting  along.  The  road  often  lay  through 
forests  and  clearings,  in  mire,  and  among  the  roots  of  the 
beeches,  with,  which  my  poor  beast  was  constantly  struggling. 
I  would  sometimes  emerge  from  a  dark  wood,  five  miles 
through,  perhaps,  and  find  myself  near  a  clearing  where  the 
farmer’s  house  I  was  seeking  lay,  half  a  mile  off  the  road. 


504 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Picking  up  a  stout  club  to  defend  myself  against  the  inevitable 
dog,  which,  in  the  absence  of  men-folks,  guarded  every  log- 
house,  I  plodded  across  the  plowed  field,  soon  to  be  met  by  the 
ferocious  beast,  who,  not  seeing  a  stranger  more  than  once  a 
month,  was  always  furious  and  dangerous.  Out  would  come, 
at  length,  the  poor  woman,  too  curious  to  see  who  it  was  that 
broke  up  her  monotonous  solitude,  to  call  off  the  dog,  who  gen¬ 
erally  grew  fiercer  as  he  felt  his  backer  near  him,  and  it  was 
commonly  with  a  feeling  as  of  a  bare  escape  of  my  life  that  I 
finally  got  into  the  house.  It  was  sad  enough,  too,  often  to 
find  sickness  and  death  in  those  fever-stricken  abodes — a  wan 
mother  nursing  one  dying  child,  with  perhaps  another  dead 
in  the  house.  My  business,  too,  was  not  the  most  welcome. 
I  came  to  dun  a  delinquent  debtor,  who  had  perhaps  been  in¬ 
veigled  by  some  peddler  of  our  goods  into  an  imprudent  pur¬ 
chase,  for  a  payment  which  it  was  inconvenient  or  impossible 
to  make.  There,  in  the  corner,  hung  the  wooden  clock,  the 
payment  for  which  I  was  after,  ticking  off  the  last  minutes  of 
the  sick  child — the  only  ornament  of  the  poor  cabin.  It  was 
very  painful  to  urge  my  business  under  such  circumstances. 
However,  I  succeeded,  by  kindness,  in  getting  more  money  than 
I  expected  from  our  debtors,  who  would  always  pay  when  they 
could.  I  recollect,  one  night,  almost  bewailing  my  success.  I 
had  reached  the  entrance  of  a  forest,  at  least  nine  miles  through, 
and  finding  a  little  tavern  there,  concluded  it  was  prudent  to 
put  up  and  wait  till  morning.  There  were  two  rough-looking 
fellows  around,  hunters,  with  rifles  in  their  hands,  whose  ap¬ 
pearance  did  not  please  me,  and  I  fancied  they  looked  at  each 
other  significantly  when  the  landlord  took  off  my  saddle-bags 
and  weighted  them,  feeling  the  hundred  dollars  of  silver  I  had 
collected.  I  was  put  into  the  attic,  reached  by  a  ladder,  and, 
barricading  the  trap- door  as  well  as  I  could,  went  to  sleep  with 


POWER  S’  DISTRUST  OF  THE  HUNTERS. 


HIRAM  POWERS. 


507 


one  eye  open.  Nothing,  however,  occurred,  and  in  the  morn¬ 
ing  I  found  my  wild-looking  men  up  as  early  as  I,  and  was  not 
a  little  disturbed  when  they  proposed  to  keep  me  company 
across  the  forest.  Afraid  to  show  any  suspicion,  I  consented, 
and  then  went  and  looked  at  the  little  flint-pistol  I  carried, 
formidable  only  to  sparrows,  but  which  was  my  only  defense. 

“  About  two  miles  into  the  wood,  my  fiercc-looking  friends, 
after  some  exchange  of  understanding  as  to  their  respective 
ways  and  meeting-point,  started  off  on  different  sides  of  the 
road  in  search  of  game,  as  they  said,  but,  as  I  feared,  with  the 
purpose  of  robbing  and  perhaps  murdering  me  at  some  darker 
spot  in  the  forest.  I  had  gone  perhaps  two  miles  farther,  when 
I  heard  the  breaking  of  a  twig,  and,  looking  on  one  side,  saw  a 
hand  signaling  me  to  stop.  Presently  an  eye  came  out  behind 
the  tree,  and  then  an  arm,  and  I  verily  thought  my  hour  had 
come.  But,  keeping  straight  on,  I  perceived,  almost  instantly, 
to  my  great  relief,  two  fine  deer,  who  appeared  not  at  all  dis¬ 
turbed  by  a  man  on  horseback,  though  ready  enough  to  fly 
from  a  gun,  and  began  to  suspect  that  the  robber  I  was 
dreading  was,  after  all,  only  a  hunter  in  the  honest  pursuit 
of  his  living.  The  crack  of  the  rifle  soon  proved  that  the 
deer,  and  not  my  saddle-bags,  were  the  game  aimed  at,  and  I 
found  my  imagination  had  for  twelve  hours  been  converting 
very  harmless  huntsmen  into  highwaymen  of  a  most  malicious 
aspect.”  >  ^  * 

His  employer  was  so  well  pleased  with  the  success  of  his 
young  collector  that  he  offered  to  give  him  a  place  in  the  fac¬ 
tory,  saying  there  would  always  be  plenty  of  rough  work  at 
which  an  inexperienced  hand  could  employ  himself.  “I  could 
refuse  no  proposition  that  promised  me  bread  and  clothes,” 
said  he,  “for  I  was  often  walking  the  streets  hungry,  with  my 

arms  pressed  close  to  my  sides  to  conceal  the  holes  in  my  coat 

30 


508 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


sleeves,”  His  first  task  was  to  thin  down  with  a  file  some 
brass  plates  which  were  to  be  used  as  parts  of  the  stops  of  an 
organ.  Powers  was  expected  to  do  merely  the  rough  work, 
after  which  the  plates  were  to  pass  into  the  hands  of  the  reg¬ 
ular  finisher.  His  employer,  knowing  that  the  task  was  one 
which  would  require  time,  told  him  he  would  look  in  in  a  few 
days,  and  see  how  he  had  succeeded.  The  young  man’s  me¬ 
chanical  talent,  on  which  he  had  prided  himself  when  a  boy  in 
Vermont,  now  did  him  good  service,  and  he  applied  himself 
to  his  task  with  skill  and  determination.  When  his  employer 
asked  for  the  plates,  he  was  astonished  to  find  that  Powers 
had  not  only  done  the  rough  work,  but  had  finished  them 
much  better  than  the  regular  finisher  had  ever  done,  and  this 
merely  by  his  greater  nicety  of  eye  and  his  undaunted  en¬ 
ergy.  He  had  blistered  his  hands  terribly,  but  had  done 
his  work  well.  His  employer  was  delighted,  and,  finding 
him  so  valuable  an  assistant,  soon  gave  him  the  superintend¬ 
ence  of  all  his  machinery,  and  took  him  to  live  in  his  own 
family. 

As  has  been  stated,  his  employer’s  business  was  the  manu¬ 
facture  of  organs  and  clocks.  Powers  displayed  great  skill  in 
the  management  of  the  mechanical  department  of  the  business, 
and  this,  added  to  the  favor  shown  him  by  the  “boss,”  drew 
upon  him  the  jealousy  of  the  other  workmen.  There  hung  in 
the  shop  at  this  time  an  old  silver  bull’s-eye  watch,  a  good 
time-piece,  but  very  clumsy  and  ungainly  in  appearance. 
Powers  was  anxious  to  become  its  owner.  Being  too  poor  to 
buy  it,  he  hit  upon  the  following  expedient  for  obtaining  it. 
He  had  carefully  studied  the  machine  used  in  the  shop  for 
cutting  out  wooden  clock  wheels,  and  had  suggested  to  his 
employer  several  improvements  in  it.  The  workmen,  how¬ 
ever,  had  ridiculed  his  suggestions,  and  had  denounced  as  the 


most  barefaced  presumption  his  belief  that  he  could  improve  a 
machine  which  had  come  all  the  way  from  Connecticut,  where, 
they  said,  people  were  supposed  to  know  something  about 
clocks.  Nevertheless,  he  maintained  his  opinions,  and  told  his 
employer  that  if  he  would  give  him  the  silver  watch,  he  would 
invent  a  much  better  machine.  His  offer  was  accepted,  and  in 
ten  days  he  produced  a  machine,  not  only  much  simpler  than 
the  old  one,  but  capable  of  performing  twice  as  much  and 
better  work.  The  workmen  promptly  acknowledged  his  suc¬ 
cess,  and  his  employer  gave  him  the  watch.  “The  old  watch,” 
said  he,  a  few  years  ago,  “has  ticked  all  my  children  into  ex¬ 
istence,  and  three  of  them  out  of  this  world.  It  still  hangs  at 
the  head  of  my  bed.” 

About  this  time,  in  a  chance  visit  to  the  Museum  in  Cincin¬ 
nati,  he  saw  a  plaster  cast  of  Houdon’s  “Washington.”  It 
was  the  first  bust  he  had  ever  seen,  and  he  says  it  moved  him 
strangely.  He  had  an  intense  desire  to  know  how  it  was  done, 
and  a  vague  consciousness  that  he  could  do  work  of  the  same 
kind  if  he  could  find  an  instructor.  The  instructor  he  soon 
found  in  a  German  living  in  the  city,  who  made  plaster  casts 
and  busts,  and  from  him  he  learned  the  secret  of  the  art.  He 
proved  an  apt  pupil,  and  surprised  his  teacher  by  his  proficiency. 
His  first  effort  at  modeling  from  life  was  the  bust  of  a  little 
daughter  of  Mr.  John  P.  Foote.  She  sat  to  him  during  the 
hours  he  could  spare  from  his  regular  work.  His  model  was 
made  of  beeswax,  as  he  was  afraid  that  clay  would  freeze  or 
stiffen.  His  success  encouraged  him  very  greatly.  “I  found  I 
had  a  correct  eye,”  said  he,  “and  a  hand  which  steadily  im¬ 
proved  in  its  obedience  to  my  eye.  I  saw  the  likeness,  and 
knew  it  depended  on  the  features,  and  that,  if  I  could  copy  the 
features  exactly,  the  likeness  would  follow  just  as  surely  as  the 
blood  follows  the  knife.  I  found  early  that  all  the  talk  about 


510 


KINGS  OK  FOKTUNE. 


catching  the  expression  was  mere  twaddle ;  the  expression  would 
take  care  of  itself  if  I  copied  the  features  exactly.” 

The  true  principles  of  his  art  seemed  to  come  to  him  natu¬ 
rally,  and  having  the  genius  to  comprehend  them  so  readily,  he 
had  the  courage  to  hold  on  to  them  often  in  the  face  of  adverse 
criticism.  While  conscious  of  having  a  perfectly  correct  eye, 
however,  he  did  not  scorn  the  humbler  method  of  obtaining 
exactness  by  mathematical  measurement.  The  following  inci¬ 
dent,  which  he  related  to  Dr.  Bellows,  illustrates  this: 

“One  of  the  first  busts  I  ever  made  was  of  an  artist,  a 
Frenchman,  who  came  over  with  Mrs.  Trollope.  He  proposed 
to  paint  my  picture,  while  I  was  to  make  his  bust.  He  was 
older,  and  considered  himself  much  my  superior,  and,  indeed, 
undertook  to  be  my  instructor.  I  was  to  begin.  His  first 
canon  was  that  I  was  to  use  no  measurements,  and  he  quoted 
Michael  Angelo’s  saying — ‘A  sculptor  should  carry  his  com¬ 
passes  in  his  eyes,  not  in  his  fingers.’  I  humbly  submitted  to 
his  authority,  and  finished  the  bust  without  a  single  measure¬ 
ment.  He  was  very  triumphant  at  what  he  called  the  success 
of  his  method.  I  begged  permission  of  him,  now  that  the  bust 
was  completed,  to  verify  my  work  by  the  dividers.  He  gra¬ 
ciously  consented,  and  I  was  pleased  to  find  how  nearly  I  had 
hit  the  mark.  A  few  imperfections,  however,  appeared,  and 
these,  in  spite  of  his  objections,  I  corrected  without  his  knowl¬ 
edge,  for  I  was  determined  to  have  the  bust  as  near  right  as 
I  could  make  it.  It  had  taken  me,  however,  at  least  five  times 
as  long  to  measure  the  distances  with  my  eyes  as  it  would  have 
done  to  measure  them  with  the  calipers,  and  I  saw  no  advan¬ 
tage  in  the  longer  and  more  painful  effort.  The  measurements 
are  mere  preparations  for  the  artist’s  true  work,  and  are, 
like  the  surveyor’s  lines,  preparatory  to  the  architect’s  labor. 
When  my  subject,  in  his  turn,  undertook  my  portrait,  he  was 


HIRAM  POWERS. 


511 


true  to  his  own  principles,  and  finished  it  without  measure¬ 
ments.  I  then,  though  with  some  horror  at  my  temerity, 
asked  permission  to  verify  his  work  with  the  dividers,  and 
found  at  the  first  stroke  a  difference  of  at  least  half  an  inch  in 
the  distance  between  the  eyes.  He  looked  very  much  morti¬ 
fied,  but  said  that  it  was  done  to  ‘give  the  effect/  I  have 
had  no  misgivings  since  about  the  economy  and  wisdom  of 
using  the  calipers  freely.  To  be  useful,  they  must  be  ap¬ 
plied  with  the  greatest  precision — so  small  are  the  differences 
upon  which  all  the  infinite  variety  in  human  countenances  de¬ 
pends.  With  the  aid  of  my  careful  measurements,  I  do  in  one 
day  what  it  would  cost  me  a  week  or  two’s  work  to  accomplish 
without,  and  I  am  then  able  to  give  my  exclusive  attention  to 
the  modeling.” 

He  did  not  regularly  devote  himself  to  his  art,  however,  but 
remained  in  the  employment  of  the  organ  and  clock  maker  for 
some  time  longer,  giving  his  leisure  hours  to  constant  practice. 
When  he  was  about  twenty-three  years  old,  a  Frenchman 
named  Herview  opened  in  Cincinnati  a  museum  of  natural 
history  and  wax  figures.  The  latter  had  been  very  much 
broken  and  disfigured  in  transportation,  and  their  owner,  in 
despair,  begged  Powers  to  undertake  the  task  of  restoring  them. 
The  figures  were  representations  of  distinguished  men  and 
women,  and  as  Powers  readily  saw  that  it  would  be  impossible 
to  repair  them  without  having  proper  likenesses  as  his  guides, 
he  proposed  to  the  Frenchman  to  make  an  entirely  new  com¬ 
position  of  the  old  materials,  and  one  which  should  attract 
attention  bv  its  oddity.  This  was  agreed  to,  and  the  result  was 
a  hideous  and  ungainly  figure,  which  Powers  proposed  should 
be  called  the  “King  of  the  Cannibal  Islands,”  but  to  his  amaze¬ 
ment  the  Frenchman  advertised  it  as  the  embalmed  body  of  a 
South  Sea  man-eater,  “secured  at  immense  expense.”  Powers 


512 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


declared  to  his  employer  that  the  audience  would  discover  the 
cheat  and  tear  down  the  museum;  but  the  “ man-eater ”  drew 
immense  crowds,  and  was  regarded  as  the  most  wonderful 
natural  curiosity  ever  seen  in  the  West.  The  Frenchman  was 
so  well  pleased  with  it  that  he  employed  the  artist  permanently 
as  “  inventor,  wax-figure  maker,  and  general  mechanical  con¬ 
triver  in  the  museum. 

Powers  remained  in  the  Frenchman’s  employ  for  seven  years, 
hoping  all  the  while  to  earn  money  enough  to  devote  himself 
entirely  to  art,  which  had  now  become  his  great  ambition. 
His  experience  was  not  a  pleasant  one.  Some  of  it  was  so 
singular,  not  to  say  ludicrous,  that  he  shall  relate  one  portion 
of  it  in  his  own  language  : 

“  One  of  the  first  things  I  undertook,  in  company  with 
Herview,  was  a  representation  of  the  infernal  regions  after 
Dante’s  description.  Behind  a  grating  I  made  certain  dark 
grottoes,  full  of  stalactites  and  stalagmites,  with  shadowy  ghosts 
and  pitchforked  figures,  all  calculated  to  work  on  the  easily- 
excited  imaginations  of  a  Western  audience,  as  the  West  then 
was.  I  found  it  very  popular  and  attractive,  but  occasionally 
some  countryman  would  suggest  to  his  fellow-spectator  that  a 
little  motion  in  the  figures  would  add  much  to  the  reality  of 
the  show.  After  much  reflection  I  concluded  to  go  in  among 
the  figures  dressed  like  the  Evil  One,  in  a  dark  robe,  with  a 
death’s-head  and  cross-bones  wrought  upon  it,  and  with  a  lob¬ 
ster’s  claw  for  a  nose.  I  had  bought  and  fixed  up  an  old  elec¬ 
trical  machine,  and  connected  it  with  a  wire,  so  that,  from  a 
wand  in  my  hand,  I  could  discharge  quite  a  serious  shock 
upon  any  body  venturing  too  near  the  grating.  The  plan 
worked  admirably,  and  excited  great  interest ;  but  I  found  act¬ 
ing  the  part  of  wax-figure  two  hours  every  evening  in  the  cold 
no  sinecure,  and  was  put  to  my  wits  to  devise  a  figure  that 


HIRAM  POWERS. 


513 

eould  be  moved  by  strings,  and  which  would  fill  my  place.  I 
succeeded  so  well  that  it  ended  in  my  inventing  a  whole  series 
of  automata,  for  which  the  old  wax-figures  furnished  the  mate¬ 
rials,  in  part,  and  which  became  so  popular  and  so  rewarding, 
that  I  was  kept  seven  years  at  the  business,  my  employer  prom¬ 
ising  me,  from  time  to  time,  an  interest  in  the  business,  which 
he  quite  forgot  to  fulfill.  When,  at  last,  I  found  out  the  vanity 
of  my  expectations,  I  left  him.  He  knew  I  kept  no  accounts, 
but  he  did  not  know  that  I  reported  all  the  money  he  gave  me 
to  my  wife,  who  did  keep  our  accounts.  He  tried  to  cheat  me, 
but  I  was  able  to  baffle  him  through  her  prudence  and  method. 
For  I  had  married  in  this  interval,  and  had  a  wife  and  chil¬ 
dren  to  support.” 

Powers  was  now  thirty  years  old,  and  had  acquired  consider¬ 
able  reputation  in  Cincinnati  as  an  artist.  His  abilities  coming 
to  the  notice  of  Mr.  Nicholas  Longworth,  of  that  city,  that  good 
genius  of  young  men  of  talent  called  on  him  and  offered  to 
buy  out  the  museum  and  establish  him  in  the  business.  The 
offer  was  declined  with  thanks.  Mr.  Longworth  then  proposed 
to  send  him  to  Italy  to  study  his  profession,  but  this,  too,  being 
declined,  Mr.  Longworth  urged  him  to  go  to  Washington  and 
try  his  fortune  with  the  public  men  of  the  country.  To  this 
Powers  consented,  and,  aided  by  his  generous  friend,  he  re¬ 
paired  to  the  national  capital  in  1835,  and  spent  two  years 
there.  During  this  period  he  modeled  busts  of  Andrew  Jack- 
son,  J.  Q.  Adams,  Calhoun,  Chief  Justice  Marshall,  Woodbury, 
Van  Buren,  and  others.  Being  unable  to  secure  a  model  of 
Webster  in  Washington,  the  statesman  invited  him  to  go  with 
him  to  Marshfield  for  that  purpose.  Powers  accepted  the  invi¬ 
tation,  and  declares  that  he  looks  back  upon  his  sojourn  there 
as  one  of  the  most  delightful  portions  of  his  life. 

General  Jackson  was  very  kind  to  him,  and  won  his  lasting 


514 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


esteem  and  gratitude.  Upon  being  asked  if  he  would  sit  for  his 
bust,  the  old  hero  hesitated,  and,  looking  at  the  artist  nerv¬ 
ously,  asked  :  “  Do  you  daub  any  thing  over  the  face  ?  Because,” 
he  added,  “  I  recollect  poor  Mr.  Jefferson  got  nearly  smothered 
when  they  tried  to  take  his  bust.  The  plaster  hardened  before 
they  got  ready  to  release  him,  and  they  pounded  it  with  mal¬ 
lets  till  they  nearly  stunned  him,  and  then  almost  tore  off  a 
piece  of  his  ear  in  their  haste  to  pull  off  a  sticking  fragment  of 
the  mold.  I  should  not  like  that.”  Powers  assured  him  that 
such  a  terrible  process  would  not  be  necessary,  but  that  he  only 
wished  to  look  at  him  for  an  hour  a  day,  sitting  in  his  chair. 
The  General  brightened  up  at  once,  and  cordially  told  him  it 
would  give  him  pleasure  to  sit  for  him.  He  at  once  installed 
the  artist  in  a  room  in  the  White  House,  and  gave  him  a  sitting 
of  an  hour  every  morning  until  the  model  was  done. 

Mr.  Powers  regards  the  bust  of  Jackson  as  one  of  his  best 
efforts,  and  the  President  himself  was  very  much  pleased  with 
it.  After  he  had  completed  his  model,  Mr.  Edward  Everett 
brought  Baron  Krudener,  the  Prussian  Minister  to  Washing¬ 
ton,  to  see  it.  The  Baron  was  a  famous  art  critic,  and  poor 
Powers  was  terribly  nervous  as  he  showed  him  the  bust.  The 
Baron  examined  it  closely,  and  then  said  to  the  artist,  “You 
have  got  the  General  completely :  his  head,  his  face,  his  cour¬ 
age,  his  firmness,  his  identical  self ;  and  yet  it  will  not  do ! 
You  have  also  got  all  his  wrinkles,  all  his  age  and  decay.  You 
forget  that  he  is  President  of  the  United  States  and  the  idol 
of  the  people.  You  should  have  given  him  a  dignity  and  ele¬ 
gance  he  does  not  possess.  You  should  have  employed  your 
art ,  sir,  and  not  merely  your  nature .”  The  artist  listened  in 
silence,  and  Mr.  Everett  stood  by  without  saying  a  word, 
“  conscious,”  as  he  afterward  confessed,  “  of  a  very  poor  right 
to  speak  on  such  a  subject,”  after  listening  to  so  famous  a 


HIRAM  POWERS. 


515 


critic.  “  I  did  not  dare,”  says  Powers,  “  in  my  humility  and 
reverence  for  these  two  great  men,  to  say  what  I  wanted  to  in 
reply ;  to  tell  the  Baron  that  my  ‘  art  ’  consisted  in  concealing 
art,  and  that  my  ‘  nature  ’  was  the  highest  art  I  knew  or  could 
conceive  of.  I  was  content  that  the  ‘  truth ’  of  my  work  had 
been  so  fully  acknowledged,  and  the  Baron  only  confirmed  my 
resolution  to  make  truth  my  only  model  and  guide  in  all  my 
future  undertakings.” 

One  of  his  sitters  in  Washington  was  Senator  Preston,  of 
South  Carolina,  who  conceived  such  an  interest  in  him  that  he 
wrote  to  his  brother,  General  Preston,  of  Columbia,  South  Car¬ 
olina,  a  gentleman  of  great  wealth,  urging  him  to  come  to  the 
artist’s  assistance,  and  send  him  to  Italy.  General  Preston  at 
once  responded  to  this  appeal,  of  which  Powers  was  ignorant, 
and  wrote  to  the  artist  to  draw  on  him  for  a  thousand  dollars, 
and  go  to  Italy  at  once,  and  to  draw  on  him  annually  for 
a  similar  sum  for  several  years.  Powers  was  profoundly 
touched  by  this  noble  offer,  and  accepted  it  as  frankly  as  it 
had  been  made.  He  sent  his  models  to  Italy,  and  took  his 
departure  for  the  Old  World  in  1837.  Speaking  of  Mr.  Pres¬ 
ton’s  generosity,  he  afterward  said:  '‘I  have  endeavored 
to  requite  his  kindness  by  sending  him  works  of  mine,  equal 
in  money  value  to  his  gifts;  but  I  can  never  extinguish  my 
great  obligations.  I  fear  he  do  n’t  like  me  since  the  war, — for 
I  could  not  suppress  my  strong  national  feelings  for  any  man’s 
friendship, — but  I  like  and  honor  him ;  I  would  do  any  thing 
in  my  power  to  show  him  my  inextinguishable  gratitude.” 

He  reached  Florence  in  advance  of  his  models,  and  while 
waiting  for  them  made  two  busts,  one  of  a  professor  in  Harvard 
College,  and  the  other  of  an  American  lady.  A  severe  domestic 
affliction,  however,  which  came  upon  him  soon  after  his  arrival 
in  Italy,  affected  him  so  greatly  that  he  was  not  able  to  return 


516 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


to  his  work  for  a  long  time.  Then  he  applied  himself  to  his 
busts,  which  were  warmly  praised  by  the  artists  in  Florence 
and  by  his  countrymen  traveling  abroad.  Thorwaldsen  visited 
him  in  his  studio,  and  pronounced  his  bust  of  Webster  the  best 
work  of  its  kind  in  modern  times,  and  praises  from  other  dis¬ 
tinguished  artists  were  equally  as  warm.  Orders  came  in  rap¬ 
idly  from  English  and  Italians,  and  from  Americans  in  Europe, 

♦ 

and  the  sculptor  soon  had  as  much  business  as  he  could  attend 
to.  He  gave  his  leisure  time  to  work  on  an  ideal  figure,  which, 
when  completed,  was  purchased  by  an  English  gentleman  of 
wealth.  This  was  “  The  Greek  Slave,”  the  most  popular  of  all 
his  works.  Duplicates  of  it  were  exhibited  in  America  and  at 
the  Crystal  Palace  in  England,  and  won  him  praise  from  all 
quarters.  This  single  work  established  his  fame  as  an  artist, 
and  brought  him  orders  from  all  parts  of  the  civilized  world. 
His  statue  of  “  Eve,”  which  had  preceded  “  The  Greek  Slave  ” 
by  a  year,  had  been  pronounced  by  Thorwaldsen  fit  to  be  any 
man’s  master-piece,  but  it  had  not  created  such  a  furore  as 
“  The  Greek  Slave.”  Subsequently  he  made  an  exquisite  bust 
of  the  Grand  Duchess  of  Tuscany,  with  which  the  Grand  Duke 
was  so  pleased  that  he  called  on  Powers,  and  asked  him  as  a 
favor  to  himself  to  apply  to  him  whenever  he  could  do  him  a 
service.  Powers  asked  permission  to  take  a  cast  of  the  Venus, 
and  this  much-coveted  boon,  which  had  been  denied  to  other 
artists  for  years,  was  at  once  granted  to  him. 

Since  then  his  works  have  been  numerous.  Among  these 
are  u  The  Fisher  Boy,”  of  which  three  duplicates  in  marble 
have  been  made ;  “  II  Penseroso ;  ”  “  Proserpine,”  a  bust ; 
“  California ;  ”  “  America,”  modeled  for  the  Crystal  Palace  at 
Sydenham,  England ;  “  Washington  ”  and  “  Calhoun,”  portrait 
statues,  the  former  for  the  State  of  Louisiana,  and  the  latter  for 
the  State  of  South  Carolina;  and  “ Benjamin  Franklin”  and 


HIRAM  POWERS. 


517 


u  Thomas  Jefferson,”  in  the  Capitol  at  Washington.  His  works 
are  all  marked  by  beauty  and  vigor  of  conception  as  well  as  by 
exquisite  finish.  Beautiful  as  his  ideal  figures  are,  he  yet  excels 
in  his  busts  and  statues  of  the  great  men  of  his  native  land. 
His  “  Jefferson”  and  a Franklin”  are  wonderful  works,  and  his 
“  Calhoun”  is  said  to  be  almost  life-like.  This  last  was  wrecked 
on  the  coast  of  Long  Island  on  its  voyage  to  America,  and 
remained  in  the  sea  for  some  time,  but  being  well  packed  was 
found,  when  raised,  to  be  only  slightly  damaged  by  the  water. 

Mr.  Powers  resided  in  Italy  almost  continuously  after 
first  going  abroad.  Motives  of  economy  controlled  his 
action,  for  he  would  gladly  have  returned  to  his  own  land 
had  he  felt  justified  in  doing  so.  He  thus  stated  the  reasons 
which  influenced  his  long  residence  abroad. 

Sculpture  is  universal.  The  human  form  is  of  no  country,  and  may  be 
studied  with  equal  advantage  at  home  and  abroad.  The  opportunities 
of  studying  it  abroad  are  so  immeasurably  greater  than  at  home,  that  I 
do  not  see  how  it  is  possible,  without  great  loss,  to  neglect  them. 

1.  It  is  impossible  to  model  successfully  without  living  models  ;  and  in 
America,  in  my  time,  it  was  almost  at  the  peril  of  reputation,  both  for 
model  and  sculptor,  that  an  artist  employed  the  living  model,  even  if  he 
could  procure  it.  Now,  I  understand,  a  few  models  may  be  obtained  in 
New  York ;  but  they  are  so  rare  and  so  expensive,  that  it  is  almost  ruin¬ 
ous  to  employ  them.  It  costs  two  or  three  dollars  there  to  secure  a 
model  which  here  may  be  had  for  half  a  day  for  forty  cents.  There  is 
no  want  of  models  here;  but  their  history  is  a  sad  one,  and  makes 
one  often  seriously  lament  the  necessity  for  employing  them.  Young 
women,  especially,  are  driven  to  this  employment  by  the  want  of  bread. 
I  have  numerous  offers  of  their  services  made  by  parents  who  are  in 
great  distress.  I  make  it  a  point  to  discourage  all  who  come  to  me  from 
entering  the  business,  and  am  only  conquered  when  I  feel  sure  that,  if 
I  decline,  they  will  be  driven  to  other  studios.  I  prefer  only  professional 
models,  already  thoroughly  committed  to  the  calling,  as  I  shrink  from 
the  responsibility  of  leading  any  into  so  perilous  a  vocation.  They  are 


518 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE. 


usually  accompanied  by  their  mothers,  and  I  strive  to  treat  them  in  a 
way  to  save  their  self-respect  and  delicacy— a  very  hard  task,  which  too 
often  breaks  down  in  less  scrupulous  hands. 

2.  The  opportunities  of  anatomical  studies  are  here  nearly  perfect,  and 
free  from  all  expense.  The  medical  schools  not  only  illustrate  anatomy 
by  surgery  on  the  cadaver,  but  standing  by  the  side  of  the  dead  body 
is  a  living  one,  in  which  the  actiou  ol  the  muscles  dissected  before  the 
student  may  be  studied  in  life.  These  colleges  are  open  to  all  artists, 
and  furnish  the  best  possible  schooling  in  anatomy,  a  thorough  ac¬ 
quaintance  with  which  is  indispensable  to  the  sculptor,  and  can  only  be 
obtained  in  America  at  great  cost. 

3.  Marble  is  no  cheaper  here  than  in  New  York,  the  long  sea-carriage 
costing  no  more  to  America  than  the  short  land-carriage  does  from  the 
quarries  to  Florence  or  Rome.  But  good  workmen,  who  can  not  be  dis¬ 
pensed  with,  are  so  abundant  and  so  cheap  here,  so  rare  and  so  dear  at 
home,  that  that  alone  is  a  decisive  reason  for  coming  abroad.  Even  here 
it  is  a  heavy  expense  to  procure  sufficient  and  competent  workmen  ;  at 
home  it  is  almost  at  ruinous  cost  and  with  nearly  insuperable  difficulty. 

*  I  have  two  workmen— as  good,  certainly,  as  the  best  in  America — to  the 
finest  of  whom  I  pay  only  four  dollars  a  day.  He  could  make  twice 
that  nutting  weeping-willows  on  American  tomb-stones.  What  could  he 
not  justly  demand  in  wages  from  a  New  York  sculptor?  I  employ  a 
dozen  workmen  in  my  studios ;  the  poorest,  at  work  on  pedestals  and 
rough  work,  earn  about  half  a  dollar  a  day ;  the  moderately  skilled,  a 
little  over  a  dollar.  The  whole  cost  me  about  fifteen  dollars  per  day, 
which  is  wonderfully  low.  Then,  my  rent — which  could  not,  for  my  ex¬ 
tensive  accommodations,  be  less  than  two  thousand  five  hundred  dollars 
a  year  in  any  eligible  position  which  the  public  would  visit — reaches 
only  about  four  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  annually. 

But,  4.  The  general  expenses  of  maintaining  a  family  are  so  much 
less  here  than  at  home,  that  a  man  without  capital,  possesssing  a  pro¬ 
fession  so  slow  in  reaching  its  pecuniary  returns  as  an  artist’s,  finds  an 
immense  inducement  to  live  abroad.  It  is  true  that,  music  and  accom¬ 
plishment  in  languages  apart,  the  opportunities  of  a  substantial  educa¬ 
tion  for  one’s  children  are  not  as  good  here  as  at  home.  There  are,  how¬ 
ever,  less  temptations  to  vice,  and  less  exposures  to  the  American  habit 
of  hard  drinking  among  young  men ;  but,  no  doubt,  the  general  in- 


HIRAM  POWERS. 


519 


\  v 

fluences  here,  in  the  way  of  developing  a  manly,  energetic,  and  self- rely¬ 
ing  character,  are  less  favorable  than  at  home.  There  is  a  softness,  a 
disposition  to  take  life  easy,  and  a  want  of  moral  earnestness  in  Italy, 
which  are  not  favorable  to  youthful  ambition  and  independence.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  money-getting  propensities  and  social  rivalries  of 
America  tend  to  harden  human  character,  and  to  bring  out  a  severe 
selfishness  which  is  offensive.  On  the  whole,  the  balance  is  on  our  side, 
and,  other  things  apart,  American  youth  are  better  brought  up  in 
America.  But  the  artist  must  make  this  sacrifice  to  his  art. 

Mr.  Powers  died  in  his  pleasant  home  in  Florence,  June 
27,  1873,  after  a  lingering  illness  of  more  than  a  year’s 
duration.  His  age  was  sixty-eight  years.  He  deeply  loved 
his  art  until  the  last,  and  was  never  so  happy  as  when  sur¬ 
rounded  by  the  familiar  objects  in  his  own  studio.  Among 
his  latest  ideal  productions  were  “  The  Last  of  His  Tribe,” 
a  “Head  of  Jesus  Christ,”  and  a  statue  of  an  Indian 
maiden.  The  bronze  statue  of  Webster  in  the  State  House 
grounds  at  Boston  was  one  of  his  latest  works.  Mr.  Powers 
was  one  of  the  most  genial  of  men.  He  never  outlived  his 
great  fondness  for  his  own  country,  and  his  countrymen 
always  found  a  hearty  welcome  at  his  home  in  the  beauti¬ 
ful,  old  Italian  city.  Among  his  many  useful  labors  was  an 
invention  of  a  process  of  modeling  in  plaster,  which,  by 
obviating  the  necessity  of  taking  a  clay  model,  relieved  to  a 
large  extent  the  preliminary  work  of  the  sculptor.  For 
many  months  previous  to  his  death  he  was  afflicted  with  a 
painful  bronchial  complaint,  and  was  by  it  shut  off  from 
the  pleasures  of  his  art,  which  he  always  so  keenly  enjoyed. 
The  tidings  of  his  death  carried  genuine  sorrow  wherever 
art  is  honored  and  true  manhood  respected.  Hawthorne, 
in  his  Italian  Note  Book,  gives  charming  glimpses  of  the 
sculptor’s  artistic  and  social  life.  During  the  darkest  hours 


520 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


of  the  late  rebellion  his  heart  was  ever  with  his  native 
country,  although  his  associations  drew  strongly  in  the 
other  direction.  His  name  will  long  be  honored  as  that  of 
a  great  artist  and  true  patriot. 

Mr.  Powers  was  a  genuine  American,  notwithstanding  his 
long  residence  abroad,  and  had  always  a  warm  welcome  for 
his  countrymen  visiting  his  studio.  He  was  a  favorite  with 
the  younger  artists,  who  found  in  him  a  kind  and  judicious 
friend.  Scorning  servile  imitation,  he  exhibited  in  his  works 
the  freshness  of  his  youth  and  the  genuine  originality  which 
was  the  basis  of  his  fame. 


V  ■  > 


-  ^  -1  .  .  -  . 

'  •  V 

;  -  <-  A.~  -  .  •  ..  <  -  <  '■>  • 

*  W  .  >  -v  “  .  -  '  i  ‘ 

' 

•v  •'  -  «|jt>  v  _  •  - 

>  ■  ;  -  -  -•  ■  . 

. 


7( 


"V"  -  •  ' 

.  >* 


.  •  '  •  t  <r-'r; 


, 

1  ,  T  ...  " 


(-■: 


V 

' 


vv  ■ 


'  *  - 


’■  A. 

.  * 


\  *  s 

•  ■*:  ' .  :  t* 


*V  A 


s. 

. 


. 


J  ■ 


'  j  . 


:r- 


V..  -TV 


r. 


y 


:  •  •;  .  •  ,  -  . 

■ 

'  V.  •  .  •  .  ' 


'  • 
—  • 


/  - 


/  - 


.<1 


—  V 


-  f 


j:  ■  s* 

,7'  : 


' 

•  .  J- 

\£ 


V  i  -  <f 


v  '  V'  V  - 
-  ■  ' '  - 
■ '  ■  -  ••  • :  ■ 


. .  *- 

& 


*3 


'  v  i 


>A' 
*  < 


,  >  -V5,  - 


* 


■1  •'  «r*  *  %  '  > 


-  . 

V  ■  i'  V  r  ,  ■,  ;h  .  '  ».<*  ./V-i  -  :- 


I 

"  •-  (  *  '  •>-,  V  -  > .  .  /  '4 

•  <  ,  .  “■  -  '  \ 


DAVID  SWING. 


VII. 

DIVINES. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


DAVID  SWING. 

HE  ancestors  of  the  Bev.  David  Swing  emigrated 
to  this  country  from  Germany  before  all 
the  thirteen  original  colonies  had  been  estab¬ 
lished.  He  was  the  youngest  son  of  David 
Swing,  and  was  born  on  the  18th  of  April, 
1830,  in  the  city  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio.  At  this 
place  his  father  was  engaged  for  many  years  in  the  steam¬ 
boat  business  on  the  Ohio,  where  he  was  regarded  with  respect 
and  esteem  by  all  who  knew  him,  being  a  man  of  recognized 
ability  and  worth.  He  represented  a  noble  and  generous 
manhood,  and  led  an  unblamable  life,  though  technically 
he  was  not  a  Christian.  In  1832  the  scourge  of  cholera 
swept  over  the  land,  and  numbered  among  its  victims  this 
valuable  citizen.  The  widowed  mother  was  a  devoted 
Christian,  and  now  having  under  her  care  two  sons  whom 
the  scourge  was  kind  enough  to  spare,  instilled  into  the 
mind  of  David  those  principles  of  the  Christian  life  which 
he  has  always  so  faithfully  illustrated. 

The  misfortune  of  the  family  through  unrelenting 
cholera,  caused  them  to  change  their  locality,  which  probably 

resulted  in  great  advantage  to  the  youth  destined  to  develop 

521 


522 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


into  an  eminent  divine.  Reedsburgh,  Ohio,  became  their 
home  when  David  was  only  seven  years  old,  his  mother 
having  married  a  second  time  before  reaching  this  place. 
After  a  residence  of  three  years  in  this  locality,  the  family 
settled  on  a  farm  near  Williamsburgh  in  the  same  State, 
where  David  busied  himself  for  eight  years  in  farming,  and 
obtaining  at  the  public  school,  during  the  winter,  as  much 
information  as  possible.  If  it  happened  that  his  farm  life 
would  permit  his  going  to  school  at  other  times,  he  was  sure 
to  take  advantage  of  the  opportunity. 

% 

This  farm  life  was  a  great  advantage  to  him.  The  rude 
life  in  the  country  enabled  the  youthful  Swing  to  lay  the 
foundation  of  that  sturdy  manhood  and  remarkable  self¬ 
poise  which  his  recent  life  has  so  conspicuously  manifested. 
The  absence  of  books  or  teachers  for  so  much  of  the  time, 
served  to  develop  the  observing,  reflecting  and  rational 
faculties  of  his  mind,  and  rendered  him  a  student  of  nature. 
By  the  exercise  of  muscle  his  physique  grew  vigorous, 
whereby  he  has  since  been  able,  without  breaking  down,  to 
perform  a  vast  amount  of  public  service  and  intellectual 
labor. 

“Hearing  and  doing  we  build  on  the  rock, 

Hearing  alone,  we  build  on  the  sand. 

Both  will  be  tried  by  the  storm  and  the  flood, 

But  only  the  rock  that  trial  can  stand.” 

The  beauty  and  fertility  of  his  illustrations  and  the 
originality  of  his  thought  must,  in  part,  be  traced  to  his 
meditative  life  upon  the  farm.  Though  without  literary 
advantages  such  as  an  ambitious  youth  would  crave,  he 
advanced  so  rapidly,  that  at  the  age  of  eighteen  he  had  fitted 
himself  to  enter  the  Miami  University  at  Oxford,  Ohio. 


DAVID  SWING. 


523 


At  this  institution  he  spent  four  years,  pursued  the  classical 
course,  and  graduated  in  1852. 

While  taking  his  course,  he  decided  upon  the  profession 
toward  which  his  thoughts  were  tending,  and  upon  leaving 
the  university,  he  commenced  the  study  of  divinity,  having 
as  an  instructor  the  Rev.  Dr.  Rice,  of  Cincinnati.  After 
prosecuting  his  studies  in  this  direction  about  two  years, 
he  received  an  invitation  from  the  authorities  of  his  Alma 
Mater  to  act  as  instructor  of  Greek  and  Latin.  He  accepted 
the  chair  to  which  he  was  invited,  and  returned  to  Oxford, 
where  he  performed  the  duties  of  Professor  of  Ancient 
Languages  for  thirteen  years,  and  in  the  most  acceptable 
manner.  The  position  did  not  require  him  to  relinquish 
his  efforts  as  a  minister,  and  from  time  to  time  he 
engaged  in  preaching,  accomplishing  as  much  thereat  as  the 
burdensome  duties  of  his  position  would  permit.  Not  long 
after  accepting  the  professorship,  he  was  married  to  Miss 
Elizabeth  Porter,  daughter  of  Dr.  Porter,  a  physician  of 
Oxford.  The  wedding  took  place  in  1854. 

Twelve  years  after  his  marriage,  he  accepted  an  invita¬ 
tion  to  remove  to  Chicago,  and  take  charge  of  the  West¬ 
minster  Church.  Success  and  reputation  attended  his  efforts. 
He  performed  his  work  with  such  originality  and  liberality, 
that  he  attracted  to  his  church  a  large  number  of  people, 
beyond  the  pale  of  his  congregation ;  and  the  thorough 
Christian  spirit  which  permeated  his  efforts  led  to  a  union 
between  his  congregation  and  the  North  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  the  two  became  united  under  the  name  of  the 
Fourth  Presbyterian  Church. 

Ill  fortune  soon  fell  to  this  assemblage.  During  the 
first  year  of  the  union,  the  church  edifice  and  the  homes  of  all 
31 


524 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


its  five  hundred  parishioners,  with  the  exception  of  two,  were 
swept  away  by  the  great  Chicago  fire.  “  From  this  fearful 
calamity,  Prof.  Swing  saved  nothing;  all  his  furniture, 
library,  and  intellectual  work  of  years,  were  destroyed  in 
the  conflagration,  and  he  and  his  wife  and  two  daughters 
spent  the  eventful  night  of  October  9th,  without  shelter,  on 
the  open  prairie.”  The  Standard  Hall  was  then  occupied 
as  a  place  of  meeting,  but  a  year  had  not  passed  before  the 
room  was  too  small  for  the  increasing  numbers  who  flocked 
to  hear  him.  This  new  demand  was  met  by  an  arrangement 
made  for  occupying  McVicker’s  Theater;  and  thither  were 
attracted  by  his  preaching  crowds  of  the  most  intelligent 
and  thoughtful  people  of  Chicago,  and  strangers  sojourning 
in  the  city.  It  was  with  feelings  of  regret  that  he  trans¬ 
ferred  himself  from  this  broad  and  congenial  field  of  labor, 
in  the  heart  of  the  city,  and  resumed  the  duties  of  his 
former  pastorate,  upon  the  rebuilding  of  the  church  edifice, 
at  the  corner  of  Push  and  Superior  streets.  The  throngs 
who  had  followed  him  to  McVicker’s  Theater,  continued 
their  support  of  him,  and  the  Fourth  Presbyterian  Church 
was  soon  crowded  by  anxious  members,  and  strangers, 
desiring  to  hear  him.  Now  occurred  an  event  designed  for 
his  overthrow,  but  it  resulted  to  his  advantage,  and  gained 
for  him  a  widespread  fame,  and  an  advantage  which  he  did 
not  previously  possess.  Pev.  Francis  L.  Patton,  Professor 
in  the  Chicago  Theological  Seminary,  instituted  a  series  of 
ecclesiastical  persecutions,  which,  though  seriously  inter¬ 
fering  with  his  work,  increased  the  momentum  of  his  rapidly 
onward  course,  and  influenced  Prof.  Swing  to  sever  relations 
which  he  had  supposed  would  continue  for  life. 

On  the  13th  of  April,  1874,  charges  were  brought 


DAVID  SWING. 


525 


against  him  by  Francis  L.  Patton,  to  the  effect  that  he  was 
guilty  of  holding  and  teaching  heresy,  though  the  charges 
were  presented  in  modified  language.  The  first  general 
charge  was  that  Prof.  Swing  had  not  been  zealous  and  faith¬ 
ful  in  maintaining  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  faithful  and 
diligent  in  the  exercise  of  the  duties  of  his  office  as  a 
Presbyterian  minister ;  the  second  charge  provided  that 
Prof.  Swing  did  not  receive  and  adopt  the  Presbyterian  con¬ 
fession  of  faith  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  An  attempt  was  made  to  support 
these  charges  by  twenty-eight  specifications,  consisting 
mostly  of  extracts  from  Prof.  Swing’s  sermons  and  other 
public  utterances,  which,  taken  out  of  their  places,  and  dis¬ 
connected  from  the  explanatory  passages  which  occurred  in 
other  parts  of  his  discourses  and  writings,  were  made  to 
seem  subversive  of  the  Presbyterian  system  of  faith. 

These  opposing  persons  on  the  general  issue  of  heresy, 
were  brought  face  to  face.  The  trial  occupied  more  than 
six  weeks,  and  excited  almost  universal  interest.  The  pro¬ 
ceedings  were  daily  reported  in  the  newspapers,  and 
throughout  the  entire  country  the  utmost  anxiety  was 
manifested  in  regard  to  the  disposition  which  the  Chicago 
Presbytery  would  make  of  the  charge  of  heresy,  preferred 
against  one  of  the  most  learned,  conscientious,  thoughtful 
and  earnest  men  of  the  time.  The  Presbytery  was  com¬ 
posed  of  sixty-one  members,  who,  when  the  time  for  voting 
arrived,  declared,  with  the  exception  of  thirteen,  that  the 
charges  were  not  sustained. 

The  defense  was  ably  conducted  under  the  lead  of  the 
Pev.  George  C.  Noyes,  followed  by  Prof.  Swing  himself, 
who  spoke  in  his  own  defense.  To  the  assistance  of  these 


526 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


was  added  the  defense  made  by  the  Bey.  B.  W.  Patterson, 
one  of  the  most  noble  and  revered  members  of  the  Pres¬ 
bytery,  and  whose  name  in  Chicago  is  a  synonym  of  judicial 
ability  and  fairness.  He  favored  immediate  acquittal,  and 
presented  an  elaborate  and  exhaustive  argument  in  its  sup¬ 
port.  Other  eminent  Presbyters  presented  able  and  con¬ 
vincing  papers,  successfully  vindicating  the  prosecuted. 
Prof.  Swing’s  own  speeches  in  his  defense,  explaining  his 
objectionable  words,  and  in  vindication  of  his  general  con¬ 
formity  to  the  Presbyterian  standards  while  exercising  his 
inalienable  right  of  private  judgment,  in  interpreting  both 
the  church  standards  and  the  Scriptures,  were  masterly 
efforts,  and  displayed  a  degree  of  coolness,  good  nature, 
self-poise,  logic,  and  satire,  which  have  been  rarely,  if  ever, 
excelled  in  a  similar  case.  Indeed  he  succeeded  most 
admirably  at  several  points  in  putting  his  prosecutor  on  the 
defensive,  and  in  showing  that  he  had  himself,  according  to 
his  own  method  of  dealing  with  Prof.  Swing,  failed  to  be 
“  zealous  and  faithful  in  maintaining  the  truths  of  the  Gos¬ 
pel.”  The  conflict  was  not  settled  by  the  vote  of  acquittal, 
for  upon  the  rendering  of  the  verdict,  Dr.  Patton  gave  notice 
that  he  intended  to  take  an  appeal.  His  church  adhered  to 
him,  requesting  that  he  continue  as  their  pastor  as  though 
nothing  had  happened,  and  to  this  he  consented,  preaching  to 
crowded  houses  and  intelligent  and  anxious  listeners.  But 
the  previous  announcement  of  his  prosecutor  was  car¬ 
ried  out,  and  continued .  persecutions  led  him  reluctantly 
to  withdraw  from  the  Presbytery  of  Chicago,  under 
whose  jurisdiction  it  was  possible  that  a  single  member  could 
compel  him  to  spend  his  valuable  time  in  personal  vindica¬ 
tion  and  defense.  After  his  withdrawal  he  still  continued 


David  swingL 


527 


the  pastor  of  the  Fourth  Presbyterian  Church,  feeling  that 
he  had  much  support,  for  his  friends  came  to  his  defense, 
and  received  in  a  chivalric  manner  the  blows  which  this 
mediaeval  attack  had  aimed  at  his  head.  Seeing  that  he  was 
allowed  to  continue  his  pastorate,  Kev.  Patton  sought  to 
inculpate  the  Presbytery  itself,  for  allowing  one  charged  of 
heresy  to  labor  as  pastor  over  one  of  its  churches.  This 
effort  proved  the  culmination  of  the  controversy,  for  Prof. 
Swing  brought  matters  to  a  close  by  resigning  his  pastorate. 

Things  were  now  in  a  state  of  chaos ;  his  congregation 
was  confused,  and  the  persecuted  pastor  had  not  decided 
what  course  to  take.  At  this  juncture  the  friends  of  Prof. 
Swing  instituted  the  movement  which  has  resulted  in  the 
Central  Church.  Fifty  gentlemen  subscribed  $1,000  each 
per  annum,  for  three  years,  to  sustain  the  new  movement. 
McVicker’s  Theater  was  secured,  and  that  great  edifice  for 
about  two  years  was  filled  from  parquette  to  gallery  with 
audiences  which  hung  with  deep  interest  upon  the  lips  of 
the  favorite  preacher.  The  movement  was  completely 
successful,  and  the  gentlemen  who  pledged  the  funds  for  its 
support  were  never  called  upon  to  make  any  payment,  the 
church  being  abundantly  able  to  meet  all  its  demands.  The 
financial  interests  of  the  organization  are  managed  by  trustees 
whom  the  fifty  men  appointed.  At  length  it  was  decided 
that  a  permanent  place  for  worship  should  be  arranged. 
The  members  of  the  congregation  being  scattered  over  a 
large  part  of  the  city,  it  was  necessary  that  a  central  locality 
be  selected.  After  much  consideration  and  several  attempts, 
a  portion  of  ground  on  State  street  was  purchased,  and  a 
large  building  erected  thereon.  In  the  center  of  this  build¬ 
ing  is  Music  Hall,  arranged  to  meet  all  demands  of  a  large 


528 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


assemblage  both  as  to  taste  and  tbe  gratification  of  eye  and  ear. 
Below  the  Mnsic  Hall  are  various  rooms  for  offices  and 
places  of  business.  This  structure  is  owned  by  a  stock 
company,  organized  under  the  lead  of  church  members, 
though  the  corporation  is  composed  of  those  who  invested 
in  the  bonds  as  a  business  enterprise.  The  rooms  of  the 
building  are  rented  continually  at  good  rates,  and  the  income 
to  the  stockholders  is  quite  a  paying  per  cent.  The  Central 
Church  rents  the  Music  Hall,  and  pays  the  stockholders 
annually,  it  being  understood  that  the  Music  Hall  shall  be 
regarded  as  the  permanent  place  of  worship  for  Prof. 
Swing’s  church. 

Prayer-meeting  is  held  each  Friday  evening  in  Apollo 

Hall,  a  room  of  the  building  wherein  the  church  assembles, 

the  exercise  being  a  lecture  by  the  pastor  of  the  church, 

instead  of  promiscuous  effort  among  the  members.  There 

are  three  Sunday  schools  under  the  general  charge  of  this 

church.  The  North  Side  Mission  school  has  a  membership 

of  3,000,  who  are  accommodated  by  the  best  Sunday  school 

room  in  the  country.  This  school  has  been  in  operation 

seven  years.  The  other  mission  school  has  a  membership  of 

250,  and  is  located  on  the  corner  of  Halsted  and  12th  streets. 

The  home  school  comprises  about  100  members.  There 

are  two  sewing  schools,  by  which  young  girls  from  seven  to 

twelve  years  old  are  taught  needle  work.  These  meet  each 

Saturday  at  245  Clyborne  street  and  number  450.  The  other 

sewing  school  has  an  attendance  of  eighty  children.  Another 

enterprise  is  their  Kindergarten,  the  largest  in  the  city, 

which  is  conducted  five  days  in  the  week,  and  attended  by 

♦ 

200  children.  On  the  mission  property  located  at  245 
Clyborne  street  the  church  has  spent  $35,000. 


DAVID  SWIM. 


529 


From  the  preceding  it  is  seen  that  the  operations  of  this 
new  movement  have  established  a  great  and  noble  chnrch, 
extending  its  influences  through  all  grades  of  society,  and 
operating  as  a  great  benefaction  to  the  city  of  Chicago. 
Their  manner  of  operation  is  worthy  the  highest  commen¬ 
dation.  No  collections  are  made  in  the  assembly  of  the 
congregation,  and  no  obligations  hang  over  the  church.  All 
expenditures  are  paid  twelve  months  in  advance,  and  on  the 
beginning  of  each  year  they  are  all  met,  leaving  a  residue 
of  funds  in  the  treasury.  The  building  wherein  they  wor¬ 
ship  is  estimated  as  worth  a  half  million  of  dollars.  This 
investment  does  not  lie  dormant  in  some  huge  pile  of 
architecture,  but  is  hourly  yielding  a  large  interest  on  the 
money  expended,  thus  setting  an  example  by  which  myriads 
of  churches  could  increase  their  financial  influence  and  spir¬ 
itual  good.  Through  the  result  of  an  accident,  this  church, 
under  the  informal  ministrations  of  Prof.  Swing,  has  grown 
into  a  great  beneficence  to  the  city  of  Chicago,  and  its  influ¬ 
ence  will  continue  to  exist  so  long  as  it  is  sustained  by  such 
earnest  and  enthusiastic  men  as  are  now  aiding  in  its  pros¬ 
perity.  “Broad  and  catholic  in  his  spirit,  erudite  and 
scholarly  in  his  culture,  clear  and  forcible  in  his  speech, 
sententious  and  brilliant  in  his  rhetoric,  quiet  but  pungent 
in  his  satire,  gentle  yet  powerful  in  his  persuasion,  log¬ 
ical  and  keen  as  a  rapier  in  his  argument,  genial  and 
winning  in  his  tones  and  methods,  and  noble  and  manly 
in  his  bearing,  both  in  public  and  private,  Prof.  David 
Swing  is  one  of  the  men  whom  Chicago  delights  to  honor, 
and  one  whom  its  best  people  regard  as  an  honor  to  our  city ; 
one  of  its  most  eminent  men.” 


530 


KINGS  or  FORTUNE. 


CHAPTEE  XXXII. 

PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 

NE  of  the  most  remarkable  men  in  the  American 
ministry  is  Peter  Cartwright,  the  “  Backwoods 
Preacher.”  Sixty-seven  years  of  ministerial  labors 
have  passed  over  his  head,  and  yet  he  still  con¬ 
tinues  in  the  field  in  which  he  has  done  such  good 
service,  and  retains  all  the  popularity  and  much  of  the  fire  of 
his  younger  days. 

He  was  born  in  Amherst  County,  Virginia,  on  the  1st  of 
September,  1785.  His  father  had  been  a  soldier  in  the  Revo¬ 
lutionary  War,  and  his  mother  was  an  orphan.  Shortly  after 
the  close  of  the  war,  the  Cartwrights  removed  from  Virginia 
to  Kentucky,  which  was  then  an  almost  unbroken  wilderness. 
The  journey  was  accompanied  with  considerable  danger,  as  the 
Indians  were  not  yet  driven  west  of  the  Ohio,  but  the  family 
reached  their  destination  in  safety.  For  two  years  they  lived 
on  a  rented  farm  in  Lincoln  County,  Kentucky,  and  at  the  end 
of  that  time  removed  to  what  was  called  the  Green  River 
Country,  and  settled  in  Logan  County,  nine  miles  south  of 
Russellville,  the  county  seat,  and  within  one  mile  of  the  State 
line  of  Tennessee. 

The  portion  of  Logan  County  in  which  young  Cartwright’s 
childhood  and  youth  were  passed  was  the  very  last  place  one 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


531 


would  have  cared  to  bring  up  a  candidate  for  the  ministry.  It 
was  called  “  Rogue’s  Harbor,”  and  was  thickly  settled  with 
fugitives  from  justice  from  all  parts  of  the  Union.  They  actu¬ 
ally  constituted  a  majority  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  district,  and 
when  the  respectable  citizens  sought  to  bring  them  to  justice 
they  readily  “  swore  each  other  clear,”  and  thus  set  the  law  at 
defiance.  They  carried  on  such  a  course  of  outrage  and  vio¬ 
lence  that  the  respectable  citizens  were  at  length  compelled  to 
combine  for  defence  against  them  by  means  of  an  organiza¬ 
tion  known  as  the  Regulators.  Several  fierce  encounters  took 
place  between  the  desperadoes  and  the  Regulators,  in  which 
many  lives  were  lost,  before  the  supremacy  of  the  law  was 
established. 

_  i 

“  When  my  father  settled  in  Logan  County,”  says  Mr.  Cart¬ 
wright,  “  there  was  not  a  newspaper  printed  South  of  Green 
River,  no  mill  short  of  forty  miles,  and  no  schools  worth  the 
name.  Sunday  was  a  day  set  apart  for  hunting,  fishing,  horse¬ 
racing,  card-playing,  balls,  dances,  and  all  kinds  of  jollity  and 
mirth.  We  killed  our  meat  out  in  the  woods,  wild,  and  beat 
our  meal  and  hominy  with  a  pestle  and  mortar.  We  stretched 
a  deer-skin  over  a  hoop,  burned  holes  in  it  with  the  prongs  of 
a  fork,  sifted  our  meal,  baked  our  bread,  eat  it,  and  it  was  first- 
rate  eating,  too.  We  raised,  or  gathered  out  of  the  woods,  our 
own  tea.  We  had  sage,  bohea,  cross-vine,  spice,  and  sassafras 
teas  in  abundance.  As  for  coffee,  I  am  not  sure  that  I  ever 
smelled  it  for  ten  years.  We  made  our  sugar  out  of  the  water 
of  the  maple-tree,  and  our  molasses,  too.  These  were  great 
luxuries  in  those  days.  We  raised  our  own  cotton  and  flax. 
We  water-rotted  our  flax,  broke  it  by  hand,  scutched  it,  picked 
the  seed  out  of  the  cotton  with  our  fingers;  our  mothers  and 
sisters  carded,  spun,  and  wove  it  into  cloth,  and  they  cut  and 
made  our  garments  and  bed-clothes,  etc.  And  when  we  got  on 


582 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


a  new  suit  thus  manufactured,  and  sallied  out  into  company,  we 
thought  ourselves  as  big  as  any  body” 

Young  Peter  grew  up  in  this  rough  country  with  a  constitu¬ 
tion  of  iron,  and  a  fair  share  of  Western  courage,  independency 
and  energy.  He  was  sent  by  his  father  to  a  neighboring 
school,  but  the  teacher  was  an  indifferent  one,  and  he  learned 
merely  to  read  and  write  and  cipher  imperfectly. 

He  was  a  “wild,  wicked  boy/’  he  tells  us,  and  grew  up  to 
delight  in  horse-racing,  card-playing,  and  dancing.  His  father 
seems  to  have  enjoyed  having  so  dashing  a  son,  but  his  mother, 
who  was  a  pious  woman,  took  his  course  seriously  to  heart, 
and  wept  and  prayed  over  her  boy  as  only  a  Christian  mother 
can.  She  often  talked  to  him,  and  moved  him  so  deeply  that 
he  frequently  vowed  to  lead  a  better  life;  but  his  pleasures 
were  too  tempting,  and  he  fell  back  again  into  his  old  habits. 
His  father  presented  him  with  a  race-horse  and  a  pack  of 
cards,  and  he  became  known  among  his  youthful  companions 
as  one  of  the  most  fearless  riders  and  the  luckiest  fellow  at 
cards  in  the  county.  The  good  mother  wept  and  prayed  all 
the  more,  and  the  boy  hid  his  cards  from  her  to  keep  her  from 
burning  them. 

In  1801,  when  he  was  sixteen  years  old,  a  change  came  over 
him.  He  had  been  out  with  his  father  and  brother  to  attend 
a  wedding  in  the  neighborhood.  The  affair  was  conducted 
with  all  the  uproarious  merriment  incident  to  those  days,  and 
when  Peter  returned  home  and  began  to  think  over  it,  he  felt 
condemned  at  having  passed  his  time  in  such  a  manner.  “My 
mother  was  in  bed,”  says  he.  “  It  seemed  to  me,  all  of  a  sud¬ 
den,  my  blood  rushed  to  my  head,  my  heart  palpitated,  in  a 
few  minutes  I  turned  blind,  an  awful  impression  rested  on  my 
mind  that  death  had  come  to  me  and  I  was  unprepared  to  die, 
I  fell  on  my  knees  and  began  to  ask  God  to  have  mercy  on 


I 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT.  533 

me.  My  mother  sprang  from  her  bed,  and  was  soon  on  her 
knees  by  my  side,  praying  for  me,  and  exhorting  me  to  look 
to  Christ  for  mercy,  and  then  and  there  I  promised  the  Lord 
if  he  would  spare  me  I  would  seek  and  serve  Him,  and  I  never 
fully  broke  that  promise.  My  mother  prayed  for  me  a  long 
time.  At  length  we  lay  down,  but  there  was  little  sleep  for 
me.  Next  morning  I  rose,  feeling  wretched  beyond  expression. 
I  tried  to  read  in  the  Testament,  and  retired  many  times  to 
secret  prayer  through  the  day,  but  found  no  relief.  I  gave  up 
my  race-horse  to  my  father  and  requested  him  to  sell  him.  I 
went  and  brought  my  pack  of  cards  and  gave  them  to  mother, 
who  threw  them  into  the  fire,  and  they  were  consumed.  I 
fasted,  watched,  and  prayed,  and  engaged  in  regular  reading 
of  the  Testament.  I  was  so  distressed  and  miserable  that  I 
was  incapable  of  any  regular  business.’’ 

Several  months  passed  away,  during  which  time  Peter  had 
seasons  of  comfort  and  hopes  of  forgiveness,  but  during  the 
greater  portion  he  was  wretched  and  miserable,  filled  with  such 
a  fear  of  the  devil  that  he  was  almost  convinced  that  Satan 
was  really  present  with  him  to  keep  him  from  God.  A  camp¬ 
meeting,  held  in  the  vicinity  of  his  father’s  house,  in  the  spring 
of  1801,  completed  his  conversion  and  gave  him  peace. 

“  To  this  meeting,”  says  he,  “  I  repaired  a  guilty,  wretched 
sinner.  On  the  Saturday  evening  of  said  meeting  I  went,  with 
weeping  multitudes,  and  bowed  before  the  stand,  and  earnestly 
prayed  for  mercy.  In  the  midst  of  a  solemn  struggle  of  soul, 
an  impression  was  made  on  my  mind  as  though  a  voice  said 
to  me:  ‘Thy  sins  are  all  forgiven  thee.’  Divine  light  flashed 
all  around  me,  unspeakable  joy  sprang  up  in  my  soul.  I  rose 
to  my  feet,  opened  my  eyes,  and  it  really  seemed  to  me  as  if 
I  was  in  heaven ;  the  trees,  the  leaves  on  them,  and  every 
thing  seemed,  and  I  really  thought  were,  praising  God.  My 


534 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


mother  raised  the  shout,  my  Christian  friends  crowded  around 
me  and  joined  me  in  praising  God.  .  .  I  have  never  doubted 
that  the  Lord  did,  then  and  there,  forgive  my  sins  and  give  me 
religion.”  He  went  on  his  way  rejoicing,  and  in  June,  1801, 
was  formally  received  into  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
In  May,  1802,  he  was  appointed  an  exhorter.  He  shrank 
from  accepting  the  position,  as  he  distrusted  his  own  abilities, 
but  finally  yielded  to  his  presiding  elder’s  wishes  and  entered 
upon  his  work.  In  the  fall  of  that  year  his  parents  removed 
to  Lewiston  County,  toward  the  mouth  of  the  Cumberland 
Liver. 

Although  he  was  but  eighteen  years  old,  his  presiding  elder 
had  detected  in  him  signs  of  unusual  promise,  and  had  resolved 
to  bring  him  into  active  labor  for  the  Church  at  once,  and 
accordingly,  upon  his  departure  for  his  new  home,  Peter  was 
given  authority  to  lay  out  and  organize  a  new  circuit,  the  plan 
of  which  he  was  to  submit  to  the  presiding  elder  for  approval. 
The  boy  hesitated,  frightened  by  the  magnitude  of  the  task,  but 
being  encouraged  by  his  superiors,  accepted  the  trust,  and  thus 
began  his  labors  as  a  preacher  of  the  Word.  Upon  reaching  his 
new  home,  he  attended  a  tolerably  good  school  in  the  vicinity, 
hoping  to  acquire  a  better  education,  but  the  pupils  and  teacher 
persecuted  him  so  sorely  that  he  was  obliged  to  withdraw.  De¬ 
termining  to  lose  no  time  in  waiting  for  an  education,  he  at 
once  began  the  work  of  preaching.  Being  possessed  of  strong 
natural  sense,  a  ready  wit,  and  being  thoroughly  imbued  with 
the  spirit  of  frontier  life,  he  was  just  the  man  to  carry  the  Gos¬ 
pel  home  to  the  hearts  of  the  rude  pioneers  of  the  great  West. 
His  manner  was  that  of  a  backwoodsman,  and  he  had  no  city 
airs  and  graces  to  offend  the  plain,  rough  people  to  whom  he 
preached.  He  was  emphatically  one  of  them.  He  offered  them 
the  plain  Gospel,  and  gave  theological  theories  a  wide  berth. 


PETER  CARTWKIGHT. 


535 


His  plan  of  operations  was  adapted  to  the  rudest  intellect.  It 
was  to  thunder  the  terrors  of  the  law  into  the  ears  of  his  con¬ 
verts,  or,  in  his  own  words,  to  “  shake  them  over  hell  until  they 
smelt  brimstone  right  strong,”  and  make  them  see  the  fearful 
condition  in  which  they  lay  by  reason  of  their  sin.  Man  was 
to  him  a  wretched,  degraded  creature,  and  the  only  way  to  bring 
him  to  God  was  to  drive  him  there  by  the  terrors  of  the  law. 
Our  preacher  had  very  little  faith  in  the  quieter,  more  persua¬ 
sive  means  of  grace.  His  first  effort  was  to  give  the  souls  of  his 
hearers  a  good  shaking  up,  bring  them  face  to  face  with  hell  and 
its  torments,  and  then,  having  forced  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come,  to  trust  to  their  future  Christian  experience  for  the 
means  of  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  the  tender  mercies  of  the 
Saviour.  It  must  be  confessed  that  this  was  the  only  plan  open 
to  him  in  the  field  in  which  he  labored.  The  people  to  whom 
he  preached  were  a  rude,  rough  set,  mainly  ignorant  and  super¬ 
stitious,  and  many  of  them  sunk  in  the  depths  of  drunkenness 
and  viciousness.  The  Western  country  was  almost  a  wilder¬ 
ness.  Vast  forests  and  boundless  prairies  lay  on  every  hand, 
with  but  here  and  there  a  clearing  with  a  solitary  log  cabin  in 
it,  or  but  two  or  three  at  the  most.  The  people  lived  in  the 
most  perfect  solitude,  rarely  seeing  any  but  the  members  of  their 
own  households.  Solitude  and  danger  made  them  superstitious, 
and  the  absence  of  schools  kept  them  in  ignorance.  They  drank 
to  keep  off  the  blues,  and  when  they  came  together  for  amuse¬ 
ment  they  made  the  most  of  their  opportunities,  and  plunged 

into  the  most  violent  sports,  which  were  not  always  kept  within 

• 

the  bounds  of  propriety.  Churches  were  as  scarce  as  schools, 

M 

and  until  the  Methodist  circuit  riders  made  their  appearance  in 
the  West,  the  people  were  little  better  than  heathen.  The  law 
had  scarcely  any  hold  upon  these  frontiersmen.  They  were 
wild  and  untamed,  and  personal  freedom  was  kept  in  restraint 


536 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


mainly  by  the  law  of  personal  accountability.  They  were  gen¬ 
erous  and  improvident,  frank,  fearless,  easy-going,  and  filled 
with  an  intense  scorn  for  every  thing  that  smacked  of  Eastern 
refinement  or  city  life.  They  were  proud  of  their  buckskin 
and  linsey-woolsey  clothes,  their  squirrel  caps,  and  their  horny 
hands  and  rough  faces.  They  would  have  been  miserable  in  a 
city  mansion,  but  they  were  lords  and  kings  in  their  log-cabins. 
To  have  sent  a  preacher  bred  in  the  learned  schools  of  New 
England  to  such  a  people  would  have  been  folly.  The  smooth 
cadences,  the  polished  gestures,  and,  above  all,  the  manuscript 
sermon  of  a  Boston  divine,  would  have  disgusted  the  men  and 
women  of  the  frontier.  What  cared  they  for  predestination  or 
free-will,  or  for  any  of  the  dogmas  of  the  schools  ?  They  wanted 
to  hear  the  simple,  fundamental  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  they 
wanted  to  hear  them  from  a  man  of  their  own  stamp.  They 
wanted  a  “  fire  and  brimstone  ”  preacher,  one  whose  fiery  elo¬ 
quence  could  stir  the  very  depths  of  their  souls,  and  set  their 
simple  imaginations  all  ablaze ;  one  who  could  shout  and  sing 
with  true  Western  abandon;  who  could  preach  in  his  shirt¬ 
sleeves,  sleep  with  them  on  the  bare  ground,  brave  all  the  dan¬ 
gers  of  a  frontier  life,  and,  if  necessary,  thrash  any  one  who 
dared  to  insult  him.  Such  was  the  man  for  these  sturdy, 
simple  Western  folk,  and  such  a  man  they  found  in  Peter 
Cartwright. 

Peter  went  at  the  task  before  him  with  a  will.  The  country 
being  sparsely  settled,  people  had  to  travel  a  long  way  to  get  to 
church,  and  it  became  a  matter  of  expediency  for  the  clergy  to 
hold  religious  gatherings  at  stated  points,  and  to  continue  them 
for  several  days,  so  that  those  who  desired  to  attend  might  be 
able  to  avoid  the  necessity  of  going  home  every  evening  and 

jn ing  back  next  day.  Church  edifices  being  scarce,  these 
meetings  were  held  in  the  woods,  and  a  large  encampment  was 


PETEK  CAKTWKIGHT. 


587 


formed  by  the  people  in  attendance.  This  was  the  origin  of 
the  camp-meeting  system,  which  for  many  years  was  the  only 
effective  way  of  spreading  the  Gospel  in  the  West.  It  was  at 
a  camp-meeting  that  Peter  obtained  religion,  and  he  has  ever 
since  been  a  zealous  advocate  of,  and  a  hard  worker  at, 
them.  From  the  first  he  was  successful.  The  fame  of  the  “boy 
preacher”  went  abroad  into  all  the  land,  and  people  came  in 
to  the  camp  from  a  hundred  miles  around  to  hear  him.  He 
had  little  education,  but  he  knew  his  Bible  thoroughly,  and 
was  a  ready  speaker,  and,  above  all,  he  knew  how  to  deal  with 
the  people  to  whom  he  preached.  Pie  made  many  converts, 
and  from  the  first  took  rank  as  the  most  popular  preacher  in 
the  West. 

Peter  not  only  believed  in  the  overruling  power  of  God,  but 
he  was  firmly  convinced  of  the  active  and  personal  agency  of 
the  devil  in  human  affairs.  Many  of  the  follies  and  faults  of 
the  people  around  him  took  place,  he  averred,  because  they 
were  possessed  of  devils.  Each  camp-meeting  was  to  him  a 
campaign  against  Satan,  and  in  his  opinion  Satan  never  failed 
to  make  a  good  fight  for  his  kingdom.  Certainly  some  very 
singular  things  did  occur  at  the  meetings  at  which  he  was  pres¬ 
ent,  and,  naturally,  perhaps,  some  persons  began  to  believe  that 
Peter  Cartwright  possessed  supernatural  powers.  Hie  follow¬ 
ing  incident,  related  by  him,  not  only  explains  some  of  the 
phenomena  to  which  I  allude,  but  also  the  manner  in  which  he 
was  regarded  by  some  of  the  unconverted  : 

“A  new  exercise  broke  out  among  us,  called  the  ‘jerks/  which 
was  overwhelming  in  its  effects  upon  the  bodies  and  minds  of 
the  people.  No  matter  whether  they  were  saints  or  sinners, 
they  would  be  taken  under  a  warm  song  or  sermon,  and  seized 
with  a  convulsive  jerking  all  over,  which  they  could  not  by  any 
possibility  avoid,  and  the  more  they  resisted,  the  more  th  ey 


538 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


jerked.  If  they  would  not  strive  against  it,  and  pray  in  good 
earnest,  the  jerking  would  usually  abate.  I  have  seen  more 
than  five  hundred  persons  jerking  at  one  time  in  my  large  con¬ 
gregations.  Most  usually  persons  taken  with  the  jerks,  to  ob¬ 
tain  relief,  as  they  said,  would  rise  up  and  dance.  Some,  would 
run,  but  could  not  get  away.  Some  would  resist ;  on  such  the 
jerks  were  very  severe. 

“To  see  those  proud  young  gentlemen  and  young  ladies, 
dressed  in  their  silks,  jewelry,  and  prunella,  from  top  to  toe, 
take  the  jerks,  would  often  excite  my  risibilities.  The  first 
jerk  or  so  you  would  see  their  fine  bonnets,  caps,  and  combs  fly, 
and  so  sudden  would  be  the  jerking  of  the  head  that  their  long, 
loose  hair  would  crack  almost  as  loud  as  a  wagoner’s  whip. 

“At  one  of  my  appointments,  in  1804,  there  was  a  very  large 
congregation  turned  out  to  hear  the  *  Kentucky  boy/  as  they 
called  me.  Among  the  rest  there  were  two  very  finely  dressed, 
fashionable  young  ladies,  attended  by  two  brothers  with  loaded 
horsewhips.  Although  the  house  was  large,  it  was  crowded. 
The  two  young  ladies,  coming  in  late,  took  their  seats  near 
where  I  stood,  and  their  two  brothers  stood  in  the  door.  I 
was  a  little  unwell,  and  I  had  a  phial  of  peppermint  in  my 
pocket.  Before  I  commenced  preaching  I  took  out  my  phial 
and  swallowed  a  little  of  the  peppermint.  While  I  was  preach¬ 
ing  the  congregation  was  melted  into  tears.  The  two  young 
gentlemen  moved  off  to  the  yard  fence,  and  both  the  young 
ladies  took  the  jerks,  and  they  were  greatly  mortified  about 
it. 

“As  I  dismissed  the  assembly,  a  man  stepped  up  to  me  and 
warned  me  to  be  on  my  guard,  for  he  had  heard  the  two 
brothers  swear  they  would  horsewhip  me  when  meeting  was 
out  for  giving  their  sisters  the  jerks.  ‘Well/  said  I,  ‘  I’ll  see 
to  that/ 


I 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT.  539 

“  I  went  out  and  said  to  the  young  men  that  I  understood 
they  intended  to  horsewhip  me  for  giving  their  sisters  the 
jerks.  One  replied  that  he  did.  I  undertook  to  expostulate 
with  him  on  the  absurdity  of  the  charge  against  me,  but  he 
swore  I  need  not  deny  it,  for  he  had  seen  me  take  out  a  phial 
in  which  I  carried  some  truck  that  gave  his  sisters  the  jerks. 
As  quick  as  thought  came  into  my  mind  how  I  would  get  clear 
af  my  whipping,  and,  jerking  out  the  peppermint  phial,  said  I, 
‘Yes;  if  I  gave  your  sisters  the  jerks  I'll  give  them  to  you/ 
In  a  moment  I  saw  he  was  scared.  I  moved  toward  him,  he 
backed,  I  advanced,  and  he  wheeled  and  ran,  warning  me  not 
to  come  near  him  or  he  would  kill  me.  It  raised  the  laugh  on 
him,  and  I  escaped  my  whipping. 

“  I  always  looked  upon  the  jerks  as  a  judgment  sent  from 
God,  first,  to  bring  sinners  to  repentance,  and,  secondly,  that 
God  could  work  with  or  without  means,  and  that  he  could 
work  over  and  above  means  and  do  whatsoever  seemcth  him 
good  to  the  glory  of  his  grace  and  the  salvation  of  the  world. 
There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that,  with  weak-minded,  ignorant, 
and  superstitious  persons,  there  was  a  great  deal  of  sympathetic 
feeling  with  many  that  claimed  to  be  under  the  influence  of 
this  jerking  exercise,  and  yet  with  many  it  was  perfectly  in¬ 
voluntary.  It  was  on  all  occasions  my  practice  to  recommend 
fervent  prayer  as  a  remedy,  and  it  almost  universally  proved  an 
effectual  antidote.” 

The  excitement  of  the  religious  revivals  plunged  many  of  the 

people  into  excesses.  They  prophesied,  dreamed  dreams,  and 

saw  visions,  and  troubled  the  young  preacher  exceedingly,  but 

lie  set  his  face  sternly  against  all  such  disorders,  and  pronounced 

their  visions  and  messages  to  be  from  the  devil.  One  of  these 

dreamers  came  to  him  one  day  and  told  him  he  had  a  message 

from  heaven  for  him. 

32 


540 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


“Well,”  said  Cartwright,  “what  is  it?” 

“  It  has  been  revealed  to  me,”  said  the  fellow,  “  that  you  are 
never  to  die,  but  are  to  live  forever.” 

“  Who  revealed  that  to  you  ?  ” 

“  An  angel.” 

“Did  you  see  him?”  asked  Cartwright,  dryly. 

“  O,  yes ;  he  was  a  beautiful,  white,  shining  being.” 

“  Did  you  smell  him  ?”  asked  Peter,  bluntly. 

The  man  looked  at  him  in  amazement,  and  the  preacher  con¬ 
tinued,  sternly,  “  Well,  did  the  angel  you  saw  smell  of  brim¬ 
stone  ?  He  must  have  smelled  of  brimstone,  for  he  was  from  a 
region  that  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone,  and  consequently 
from  hell,  for  he  revealed  a  great  lie  to  you  if  he  told  you  I 
was  to  live  forever.” 

The  dreamer  turned  off  abruptly,  and  disappeared  amidst  the 
jeers  of  the  crowd  that  had  listened  to  the  conversation. 

On  the  16th  of  September,  1806,  Mr.  Cartwright  was  or¬ 
dained  a  deacon  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  by  Bishop 
Asbury,  and  on  the  4th  of  October,  1808,  Bishop  McKendree 
ordained  him  an  elder.  Upon  receiving  deacon’s  orders  he 
was  assigned  to  the  Marietta  Circuit.  His  appointment  dis¬ 
mayed  him.  Says  he :  “  It  was  a  poor,  hard  circuit  at  that  time. 
Marietta  and  the  country  round  were  settled  at  an  early  day  by 
a  colony  of  Yankees.  At  the  time  of  my  appointment  I  had 
never  seen  a  Yankee,  and  I  had  heard  dismal  stories  about 
them.  It  was  said  they  lived  almost  entirely  on  pumpkins, 
molasses,  fat  meat,  and  bohea  tea;  moreover,  that  they  could 
not  bear  loud  and  zealous  sermons,  and  they  had  brought  on 
their  learned  preachers  with  them,  and  they  read  their  sermons 
and  were  always  criticising  ns  poor  backwoods  preachers.  When 
my  appointment  was  read  out  it  distressed  me  greatly.  I  went 
to  Bishop  Asbury  and  begged  him  to  supply  my  place  and  let 


PETEK  CAKTWKIGHT. 


541 


me  go  home.  The  old  father  took  me  in  his  arms  and  said: 
‘  O,  no,  my  son ;  go  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  It  will  make  a 
man  of  you/ 

“Ah,  thought  I,  if  this  is  the  way  to  make  men,  I  do  not 
want  to  be  a  man.  I  cried  over  it  bitterly,  and  prayed,  too. 
But  on  I  started,  cheered  by  my  presiding  elder,  Brother  J. 
Sale.  If  I  ever  saw  hard  times,  surely  it  was  this  year;  yet 
many  of  the  people  were  kind  and  treated  me  friendly.  I  had 
hard  work  to  keep  soul  and  body  together.  The  first  Meth¬ 
odist  house  I  came  to  the  brother  was  a  Universalist.  I  crossed 
over  the  Muskingum  River  to  Marietta.  The  first  Methodist 
family  I  stopped  with  there,  the  lady  was  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  but  a  thorough  Universalist. 
She  was  a  thin-faced,  Roman-nosed,  loquacious  Yankee,  glib 
on  the  tongue,  and  you  may  depend  upon  it  I  had  a  hard 
race  to  keep  up  with  her,  though  I  found  it  a  good  school,  for 
it  set  me  to  reading  my  Bible.  And  here  permit  me  to  say, 
of  all  the  isms  I  ever  heard  of,  they  were  here.  These  de¬ 
scendants  of  the  Puritans  were  generally  educated,  but  their 
ancestors  were  rigid  predestinarians,  and  as  they  were  some¬ 
times  favored  with  a  little  light  on  their  moral  powers,  and 
could  just  ‘see  men  as  trees  walking/  they  jumped  into  Deism, 
Universalism,  Unitarianism,  etc.,  etc.  I  verily  believe  it  was 
the  best  school  I  ever  entered.  They  waked  me  up  on  all 
sides;  Methodism  was  feeble,  and  I  had  to  battle  or  run,  and 
I  resolved  on  the  former.” 

Just  before  he  was  made  an  elder,  Mr.  Cartwright  left  his 
circuit,  and  went  home  on  a  visit  to  recruit.  He  had  made  a 
good  fight  with  poverty  during  his  labors,  and  at  the  time  of 
his  departure  for  home  he  was  in  a  condition  sufficiently  hard 
to  test  any  man’s  fortitude.  “  I  had  been  from  my  father’s 
house  for  three  years,”  says  he;  “was  five  hundred  miles  from 


/ 


542  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

home,  my  horse  had  gone  blind,  my  saddle  was  worn  out,  my 
bridle  reins  had  been  eaten  up  and  replaced  (after  a  sort)  at 
least  a  dozen  times,  and  my  clothes  had  been  patched  till  it 
was  difficult  to  detect  the  original.  I  had  concluded  to  make 
my  way  home  and  get  another  outfit.  I  was  in  Marietta,  and 
had  just  seventy-five  cents  in  my  pocket.  How  I  would  get 
home  and  pay  my  way  I  could  not  tell.” 

He  did  reach  home,  however,  after  many  characteristic  ad¬ 
ventures,  and  obtained  another  outfit,  and  while  there  he  took 
an  important  step — he  married.  “ After  a  mature  deliberation 
and  prayer,  ”  he  says,  “I  thought  it  was  my  duty  to  marry,  and 
was  joined  in  marriage  to  Frances  Gaines,  on  the  18th  of  Au¬ 
gust,  1808,  which  was  her  nineteenth  birthday.”  Peter  and 
his  bride  knew  that  a  hard  life  was  in  store  for  them,  but  they 
felt  strong  in  the  love  they  bore  each  other.  They  were  simple 
backwoods  folk,  and  their  wants  were  few.  “  When  I  started 
as  a  traveling  preacher,”  he  said  fifty-three  years  afterward,  “a 
single  preacher  was  allowed  to  receive  eighty  dollars  per  an¬ 
num  if  his  circuit  would  give  it  to  him ;  but  single  preachers  in 
those  days  seldom  received  over  thirty  or  forty  dollars,  and 
often  much  less ;  and  had  it  not  been  for  a  few  presents  made 
us  by  the  benevolent  friends  of  the  church,  and  a  few  dollars 
we  made  as  marriage  fees,  we  must  have  suffered  much  more 
than  we  did.  But  the  Lord  provided,  and,  strange  as  it  may 
appear  to  the  present  generation,  we  got  along  without  starving 
or  going  naked.”  There'  is  something  awe-inspiring  in  the 
simple  trust  in  God  which  this  good  man  displayed  in  every 
stage  of  his  life.  Once  satisfied  that  he  was  in  the  path  of 
duty,  he  never  allowed  the  future  to  trouble  him.  He  pro¬ 
vided  for  it  as  far  as  he  could,  and  left  the  rest  to  the  Master 
whose  work  he  was  doing.  Poverty  and  hardship  had  no  ter¬ 
rors  for  this  brave  young  couple,  and  it  was  very  far  from 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


543 


their  thoughts  to  wait  until  a  better  day  to  marry.  They  would 
go  out  hand  in  hand  into  the  world  and  meet  their  trials 
together.  Children  would  come,  they  knew,  and  those  little 
mouths  would  have  to  be  fed,  but  they  would  be  industrious, 
saving,  and  patient,  and  “  God  would  provide.” 

Peter  Cartwright’s  mission  was  to  plant  the  Methodist  Epis¬ 
copal  Church  in  the  West  as  well  as  to  preach  the  Gospel.  For 
that  end  he  worked  and  prayed.  The  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  was  his  haven  of  safetv.  Without,  all  was  storm  and 
darkness;  within  its  fold  all  was  peace  and  light.  He  believed 
his  church  to  be  the  best  door  to  heaven,  if  indeed  it  was  not 
in  his  estimation  the  only  one.  He  was  a  fanatic,  pure  and 
simple,  as  regarded  his  own  denomination,  but  a  fanatic  full  of 
high  and  noble  purposes,  and  one  whose  zeal  was  productive 
only  of  good.  This  fanaticism  was  necessary  to  the  success  of 
his  labors.  It  was  his  perfect  belief  that  his  was  the  only 
church  in  which  sinners  could  find  perfect  peace  that  carried 
him  through  the  difficulties  which  encompassed  him.  Men 
were  dying  all  around  him,  and  they  must  come  into  his 
church.  They  had  other  denominations  close  at  hand,  but 
they,  in  his  estimation,  would  not  do.  The  Methodist  Episco¬ 
pal  Church  was  a  necessity  for  sinners,  therefore  it  must  be 
planted  in  all  parts  of  the  land.  No  sacrifice  was  too  great 
for  the  accomplishment  of  this  object.  He  has  lived  to  see 
those  sacrifices  rewarded,  to  see  his  church  one  of  the  most 
numerous  and  powerful  religious  bodies  in  the  country. 

Being  so  zealous  in  behalf  of  his  own  church,  it  is  not 
strange  that  he  should  have  clashed  frequently  with  other  de¬ 
nominations.  He  got  along  very  well  with  the  majority,  but 
with  the  Baptists  and  Universalists  he  was  always  on  the  war 
path.  The  latter  especially  excited  his  uncompromising  hos¬ 
tility,  and  he  never  failed  to  attack  their  doctrines  with  all  his 


544 


KlfrGS  0$  FOBTtfHE. 


forces  wherever  he  encountered  them.  “I  have  thought/*  says 
he,  “and  do  still  think,  if  I  were  to  set  out  to  form  a  plan  to 
contravene  the  laws  of  God,  to  encourage  wickedness  of  all 
kinds,  to  corrupt  the  morals  and  encourage  vice,  and  crowd 
hell  with  the  lost  and  the  wailings  of  the  damned,  the  Univer- 
salist  plan  should  be  the  plan,  the  very  plan  that  I  would 
adopt . . 

“A  few  years  ago,”  he  continues,  “I  had  a  neighbor  who 
professed  to  be  a  confirmed  Universalist.  He  contended  with 
me  that  there  was  no  devil  but  the  evil  disposition  in  man,  and 
that  there  was  no  hell  but  the  bad  feelings  that  men  had  when 
they  did  wrong :  that  this  was  all  the  punishment  any  body 
would  suffer.  When  this  neighbor’s  father  lay  on  his  dying 
bed  (a  confirmed  Universalist,  professedly)  there  was  a  faithful 
minister  of  Christ  who  believed  it  his  duty  to  visit  this  old 
Universalist,  warn  him  of  his  danger,  and  try  to  awaken  his  con¬ 
science,  if  not  seared,  to  a  just  view  of  his  real  situation.  The 
minister,  however,  failed  in  his  faithful  attempt  and  well-meant 
endeavors,  for  the  old  man,  then  on  his  dying  pillow,  was 
greatly  offended  at  the  preacher,  and  told  him  that  he  did  not 
thank  him  for  trying  to  shake  his  faith  in  his  dying  moments. 
This  neighbor  of  mine,  and  son  of  this  old,  hardened  sinner, 
was  greatly  enraged  at  the  preacher,  and  cursed  and  abused 
him  in  a  violent  manner.  A  few  days  after  the  demise  of  the 
old  man,  he,  in  a  furious  rage,  began  to  abuse  and  curse  the 
preacher  in  my  presence,  and  said  : 

“  ‘  D - him ;  I  wish  he  was  in  hell  and  the  devil  had  him.’ 

“I  stopped  him  short  by  saying,  ‘Pooh,  pooh,  man,  what 
are  you  talking  about?  There  is  no  hell  but  the  bad  feelings 
that  a  man  has  when  he  does  wrong,  and  no  devil  but  the  evil 
disposition  that  is  in  man.’  Thus  answering  a  fool  according 
to  his  folly. 


EETEE  CAETWRIGHT. 


545 


“  ‘  Well/  said  he,  ‘  if  there  is  no  hell  there  ought  to  be,  to  put 
such  preachers  in/ 

“‘Now,  sir/  said  I,  ‘you  see  the  utter  untenableness  of  your 
creed,  for  a  man  even  in  trying  to  do  good  honestly  draws 
down  your  wrath,  and,  in  a  moment,  you  want  a  hell  to  put 
him  into  and  a  devil  to  torment  him  for  giving  you  an  offense, 
and  for  doing  what  no  good  man  ought  to  be  offended  about. 
But  God  must  be  insulted,  his  name  blasphemed,  his  laws 
trampled  under  foot,  yet  he  must  have  no  hell  to  put  such  a 
wretch  in,  no  devil  to  torment  him.  Now  I  would  be  ashamed 
of  myself  if  I  were  in  your  place,  and  let  the  seal  of  truth  close 
my  lips  forever  hereafter/ 

“Although  he  was  confounded,  he  still  clave  to  his  God-dis¬ 
honoring  doctrine,  waxing  worse  and  worse,  till  it  was  generally 
believed  he  was  guilty  of  a  most  heinous  crime.” 

Argumentative  battles  were  not  the  only  troubles  Cartwright 
had  to  encounter  from  Universalists.  They  came  to  his  revivals, 
he  says,  to  hoot  and  create  disturbance.  At  one  of  these  meet¬ 
ings  two  sisters,  Universalists  in  belief,  were  present.  They 
came  to  “make  fun,”  but  one  of  them  was  overcome  by  Cart¬ 
wright’s  preaching,  and  went  up  to  the  mourner’s  bench  to  be 
prayed  for.  When  her  sister  heard  of  it,  she  commenced  to 
make  her  way  to  the  altar,  with  the  angry  determination  to 
force  the  penitent  from  it.  “  I  rose  and  met  her  in  the  crowded 
aisle,”  says  Mr.  Cartwright,  “and  told  her  to  be  calm  and 
desist.  She  made  neither  better  nor  worse  of  it  than  to  draw 
back  her  arm  and  give  me  a  severe  slap  in  the  face  with  her 
open  hand.  I  confess  this  rather  took  me  by  surprise,  and,  as 
the  common  saying  is,  made  the  fire  fly  out  of  my  eyes  in  tre¬ 
mendous  sparkling  brilliancy,  but,  collecting  my  best  judgment, 
I  caught  her  by  the  arms  near  her  shoulders  and  wheeled  her 
to  the  right  about,  moved  her  forward  to  the  door,  and  said, 


546 


KINGS  OF  FOBTUNE. 


i  Gentlemen,  please  open  the  door;  the  devil  in  this  Universalist 
lady  has  got  fighting  hot,  and  I  want  to  set  her  outside  to 
coold  The  door  was  opened,  and  I  landed  her  out.” 

Concerning  his  tilts  with  the  Baptists,  he  has  given  a  mass 
of  curious  reminiscences,  from  which  we  take  the  following : 

“  We  preached  in  new  settlements,  and  the  Lord  poured  out 
his  Spirit,  and  we  had  many  convictions  and  many  conversions. 
It  was  the  order  of  the  day,  (though  I  am  sorry  to  say  it,)  that 
we  were  constantly  followed  by  a  certain  set  of  proselyting  Bap¬ 
tist  preachers.  These  new  and  wicked  settlements  were  seldom 
visited  by  these  Baptist  preachers  until  the  Methodist  preachers 
entered  them ;  then,  when  a  revival  was  gotten  up,  or  the  work 
of  the  Lord  revived,  these  Baptist  preachers  came  rushing  in, 
and  they  generally  sung  their  sermons ;  and  when  they  struck 
the  long  roll ,  or  their  sing-song  mode  of  preaching,  in  substance 
it  was:  1  Water!  water!  You  must  follow  your  blessed  Lord 
down  into  the  water! ?  I  had  preached  several  times  in  a  large, 
populous,  and  wicked  settlement,  and  there  was  serious  atten¬ 
tion,  deep  convictions,  and  a  good  many  conversions ;  but,  be¬ 
tween  my  occasional  appointments  these  preachers  would  rush 
in  and  try  to  take  off  our  converts  into  the  water ;  and  indeed 
they  made  so  much  ado  about  baptism  by  immersion  that  the 
uninformed  would  suppose  that  heaven  was  an  island,  and  there 
was  no  way  to  get  there  but  by  diving  or  swimming” 

He  once  preached  a  sermon  on  the  true  nature  of  baptism,  at 
which  were  present  the  daughters  of  a  Baptist  minister,  one  of 
whom  was  converted.  That  night  it  rained  violently,  and  all 
the  neighboring  streams  overflowed  their  banks.  Biding  along 
the  next  day,  he  met  the  Baptist  minister  on  the  road. 

“  We’ve  had  a  tremendous  rain,”  said  Cartwright. 

“  Yes,  sir,”  said  the  Baptist  brother,  “  the  Lord  sent  this  rain 
to  convince  you  of  your  error.” 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


547 


“ Ah !  what  error  ?  ” 

“  Why,  about  baptism.  The  Lord  sent  this  flood  to  convince 
you  that  much  water  was  necessary.” 

“  Very  good,  sir,”  said  Cartwright,  “  and  in  like  manner  he 
sent  this  flood  to  convince  you  of  your  error.” 

“  What  error?”  asked  the  Baptist  brother. 

“Why,”  replied  Cartwright,  triumphantly,  “to  show  you 
that  water  comes  by  pouring,  and  not  by  immersion.” 

Free  and  easy  as  he  was  in  his  manner,  our  preacher  had  a 
deep  sense  of  the  dignity  of  his  mission,  and  he  was  resolved 
that  others  should  share  the  feeling,  and  accord  him,  in  his  min¬ 
isterial  capacity,  the  respect  and  deference  that  were  his  due. 
His  manner  of  accomplishing-  this  was  characteristic,  as  the  fol¬ 
lowing  incident  will  show :  Traveling  on  his  circuit  in  1805,  he 
put  up  on  one  occasion  at  the  house  of  an  old  man  known  as 
Father  Teel,  a  whimsical  old  fellow,  and  supposed  to  be  Cart¬ 
wright's  match  in  oddity.  He  had  been  warned  that  the  old 
man,  though  a  good  Methodist,  showed  little  deference  to  preach¬ 
ers.  It  was  his  custom  to  rise  early,  and,  as  soon  as  dressed,  to 
give  out  his  hymn,  sing  it  himself,  and  then  go  to  prayers,  with¬ 
out  waiting  for  his  family  to  get  up.  He  served  preachers  in 
the  same  way.  Cartwright  resolved  to  beat  him  at  his  own 
game,  but  the  old  man  was  too  wary  for  him. 

“Just  as  day  broke,”  says  Cartwright,  “I  awoke,  rose  up, 
and  began  to  dress,  but  had  not  nigh  accomplished  it  when  I 
heard  Teel  give  out  his  hymn  and  commence  singing,  and  about 
the  time  I  had  got  dressed,  I  heard  him  commence  praying. 
He  gave  thanks  to  God  that  they  had  been  spared  during  the 
night,  and  were  all  permitted  to  see  the  light  of  a  new  day,  while 
at  the  same  time  I  suppose  every  one  of  his  family  was  fast 
asleep.  I  deliberately  opened  the  door  and  walked  out  to  the 
well,  washed  myself,  and  then  walked  back  to  my  cabin.  Just 


548 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


as  I  got  to  the  door,  the  old  brother  opened  his  door,  and, 
seeing  me,  said,  ‘Good  morning,  sir.  Why,  I  didn’t  know 
you  were  up.’ 

“  ‘Yes,  said  I,  ‘  I  have  been  up  some  time.’ 

‘“Well,  brother,’  said  he,  ‘why  did  you  not  come  in  to 
prayers  ?  ’ 

“  ‘  Because,’  said  I,  ‘  it  is  wrong  to  pray  of  a  morning  in  the 
family  before  we  wash.’ 

“The  old  brother  passed  on,  and  no  more  was  said  at  that 
time.  That  evening,  just  before  we  were  about  to  retire  to  rest, 
the  old  brother  set  out  the  book  and  said  to  me :  ‘  Brother, 
hold  prayers  with  us.’ 

“  ‘No,  sir,’  said  I. 

“  Said  he,  ‘  Come,  brother,  take  the  book  and  pray  with  us.’ 

“‘No,  sir,’  said  I;  ‘you  love  to  pray  so  well,  you  may  do 
it  yourself.’ 

“He  insisted,  but  I  persistently  refused,  saying:  ‘You  are 
so  fond  of  praying  yourself,  that  you  even  thanked  God  this 
morning  that  he  had  spared  you  all  to  see  the  light  of  a  new 
day,  when  your  family  had  not  yet  opened  their  eyes,  but  were 
all  fast  asleep.  And  you  have  such  an  absurd  way  of  holding 
prayers  in  your  family,  that  I  do  not  wish  to  have  any  thing 
to  do  with  it.’ 

“  He  then  took  the  book,  read,  and  said  prayers,  but  you 
may  rely  on  it,  the  next  morning  things  were  much  changed. 
He  waited  for  me,  and  had  all  his  family  up  in  order.  He 
acknowledged  his  error,  and  told  me  it  was  one  of  the  best 
reproofs  he  ever  got.  I  then  prayed  with  the  family,  and  after 
that  all  went  well.” 

Among  his  clerical  brethren  was  a  poor  hen-pecked  husband, 
whose  wife  was  possessed  of  a  temper  that  made  her  the  terror 
of  the  neighborhood.  Cartwright  had  often  been  invited  by  the 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


549 


poor  man  to  go  home  with  him ;  “  but,”  he  says,  “  I  frankly 
confess  I  was  afraid  to  trust  myself/’  but  at  length,  yielding  to 
his  importunities,  he  went  home  with  his  oppressed  brother, 
intending  to  spend  the  night  with  him.  His  visit  roused  the 
fury  of  the  wife,  and  “  I  saw  in  a  minute/’  says  our  preacher, 
“that  the  devil  was  in  her  as  big  as  an  alligator,  and  I  deter¬ 
mined  on  my  course.”  The  woman  held  her  tongue  until  after 
supper,  when  her  husband  asked  her  kindly  to  join  them  in 
prayers.  She  flew  into  a  rage,  and  swore  there  should  be  no 
praying  in  her  house  that  night.  Cartwright  tried  to  reason 
with  her,  but  she  cursed  him  roundly.  Then,  facing  her  sternly, 
he  said,  “  Madam,  if  you  were  my  wife,  I  would  break  you  of 
your  bad  ways,  or  I  would  break  your  neck.” 

“  The  devil  you  would,”  said  she.  “  Yes,  you  are  a  pretty 
Christian,  aint  you?” 

She  continued  cursing  him,  but  Cartwright  sternly  bade  her 
hold  her  peace,  and  let  them  pray.  She  declared  she  would  not. 

“  Now,”  said  he  to  her,  “  if  vou  do  not  be  still,  and  behave 
yourself,  I  ’ll  put  you  out  of  doors.” 

“At  this,”  says  he,  “  she  clenched  her  fist  and  swore  she  was 
one-half  alligator  and  the  other  half  snapping-turtle,  and  that 
it  would  take  a  better  man  than  I  was  to  put  her  out.  It  was 
a  small  cabin  we  were  in,  and  we  were  not  far  from  the  dooi, 
which  was  then  standing  open.  I  caught  her  by  the  arm,  and 
swinging  her  round  in  a  circle,  brought  her  right  up  to  the 
door,  and  shoved  her  out.  She  jumped  up,  tore  her  hair, 
foamed,  and  such  swearing  as  she  uttered  was  seldom  equaled, 
and  never  surpassed.  The  door,  or  shutter  of  the  door,  was 
very  strongly  made,  to  keep  out  hostile  Indians;  I  shut  it  tight, 
barred  it,  and  went  to  prayer,  and  I  prayed  as  best  I  could ;  but 
I  have  no  language  at  my  command  to  describe  my  feelings. 
At  the  same  time,  I  was  determined  to  conquer,  or  die  in  the 


550 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


attempt.  While  she  was  raging  and  foaming  in  the  yard  and 
around  the  cabin,  I  started  a  spiritual  song,  and  sung  loud,  to 
drown  her  voice  as  much  as  possible.  The  five  or  six  little 
children  ran  and  squatted  about  and  crawled  under  the  beds. 
Poor  things,  they  were  scared  almost  to  death. 

“  I  sang  on,  and  she  roared  and  thundered  on  outside,  till 
she  became  perfectly  exhausted,  and  panted  for  breath.  At 
length,  when  she  had  spent  her  force,  she  became  perfectly  calm 
and  still,  and  then  knocked  at  the  door,  saying,  ‘  Mr.  Cart¬ 
wright,  please  let  me  in.’ 

“  *  Will  you  behave  yourself  if  I  let  you  in  ?  ’  said  I. 

u  ‘  O  yes,’  said  she,  1  I  will ;  ’  and  throwing  myself  on  m3 
guard,  and  perfectly  self-possessed,  I  opened  the  door,  took  he\ 
by  the  hand,  led  her  in,  and  seated  her  near  the  fire-place.  She 
had  roared  and  foamed  until  she  was  in  a  high  perspiration,  and 
looked  pale  as  death.  After  she  took  her  seat,  ‘  O,’  said  she, 
‘  what  a  fool  I  am.’ 

“  ‘  Yes,’  said  I,  e  about  one  of  the  biggest  fools  I  ever  saw  in 
all  my  life.’  ....  Brother  C.  and  I  kneeled  down,  and 
both  prayed.  She  was  as  quiet  as  a  lamb.” 

Six  months  later,  our  preacher  tells  us,  this  woman  was  con¬ 
verted,  and  became  “  as  bold  in  the  cause  of  God  as  she  had 
been  in  the  cause  of  the  wicked  one.” 

In  1823,  Mr.  Cartwright  resolved  to  move  across  the  Ohio, 
and  selected  Illinois  as  his  new  home.  The  reasons  which  in¬ 
fluenced  his  actions  are  thus  stated  by  him  : 

“  I  had  seen  with  painful  emotions  the  increase  of  a  disposi¬ 
tion  to  justify  slavery  ....  and  the  legislatures  in  the 
slave  States  made  the  laws  more  and  more  stringent,  with  a 
design  to  prevent  emancipation.  Moreover,  rabid  abolitionism 
spread  and  dreadfully  excited  the  South.  I  had  a  young  and 
growing  family  of  children,  two  sons  and  four  daughters ;  was 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT 


551 


poor,  owned  a  little  farm  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  acres ; 
lands  around  me  were  high  and  rising  in  value.  My  daughters 
would  soon  be  grown  up.  I  did  not  see  any  probable  means 
by  which  I  could  settle  them  around  or  near  us.  Moreover,  I 
had  no  right  to  expect  our  children  to  marry  into  wealthy  fami¬ 
lies,  and  I  did  not  desire  it,  if  it  could  be  so ;  and  by  chance 
they  might  marry  into  slave  families.  This  I  did  not  desire. 
Besides,  I  saw  there  was  a  marked  distinction  made  among  the 
people  generally  between  young  people  raised  without  work 

and  those  that  had  to  work  for  their  living . I 

thought  I  saw  clear  indications  of  Providence  that  I  should 
leave  my  comfortable  little  home,  and  move  into  a  free  State  or 
territory,  for  the  following  reasons :  First,  I  would  get  entirely 
clear  of  the  evil  of  slavery.  Second,  I  could  raise  my  children 
to  work  where  work  was  not  considered  a  degradation.  Third, 
I  believed  I  could  better  my  temporal  circumstances,  and  pro¬ 
cure  lands  for  my  children  as  they  grew  up.  And  fourth,  I 
could  carry  the  Gospel  to  destitute  souls  that  had,  by  removal 
into  some  new  country,  been  deprived  of  the  means  of  grace.” 

It  was  the  last  reason,  no  doubt,  that  decided  our  preacher. 
Men  of  his  stamp  were  needed  west  of  the  Ohio.  Kentucky 
was  becoming  too  old  a  State  for  him,  and  he  felt  that  his  true 
field  of  labor  was  still  on  the  frontier,  and  thither  he  turned  his 
steps.  Setting  out  first  on  horseback  to  seek  an  eligible  loca¬ 
tion,  he  reached  Sangamon  County,  Illinois,  where  he  bought  a 
claim  on  Richland  Creek.  He  then  returned  to  Kentucky  and 
wound  up  his  affairs  there,  obtained  a  regular  transfer  from 
the  Kentucky  Conference  to  the  Indiana  Conference,  which 
then  controlled  Illinois,  and  in  October,  1824,  set  out  for  his 
new  home  in  Sangamon  County.  A  great  affliction  overtook 
him  on  the  way,  in  the  death  of  his  third  daughter,  who  was 
killed  by  the  falling  of  a  tree  upon  their  camp.  The  affliction 


552 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


was  made  more  grievous  by  the  heartless  refusal  of  the  people 
in  the  vicinity  to  render  them  any  aid.  “  We  were  in  great 
distress/’  he  says,  “  and  no  one  even  to  pity  our  condition. 
.  .  .  .  I  discovered  that  the  tree  had  sprung  up,  and  did 

not  press  the  child  ;  and  we  drew  her  out  from  under  it,  and 
carefully  laid  her  in  our  feed  trough,  and  moved  on  about  twenty 
miles  to  an  acquaintance’s  in  Hamilton  County,  Illinois,  where 
we  buried  her.” 

Leaving  that  lonely  little  grave  behind  them,  they  hurried  on 
to  their  new  home.  Springfield,  the  capital  of  the  State,  was 
but  a  small  collection  of  shanties  and  log  huts,  and  Sangamon 
County  was  the  extreme  frontier.  It  was  the  most  northern 
county  of  Illinois,  and  just  beyond  it  lay  the  unbroken  Indian 
country.  Numbers  of  Indians  roamed  through  the  Sangamon 
River  bottom,  and  spent  their  winters  there.  It  was  as  wild 
and  unsettled  a  region  as  our  preacher  could  have  desired,  and 
one  which  gave  him  a  fine  field  for  the  exercise  of  his  peculiar 
abilities.  Mr.  Cartwright  was  promptly  received  into  the  In¬ 
diana  Conference,  and  he  lost  no  time  in  looking  about  him. 
He  at  once  established  his  family  in  their  new  home,  and  then 
set  about  his  work.  The  work  was  hard,  and  money  was  scarce. 
The  first  year  he  traveled  the  Sangamon  Circuit  he  received 
forty  dollars,  and  the  next  year  sixty  dollars,  which  he  says  was 
a  great  improvement  in  his  financial  affairs.  He  was  successful 
from  the  first,  and  in  the  two  years  referred  to  added  one 
hundred  and  sixty  persons  to  the  Methodist  Church  in  this 
thinly  settled  district.  For  forty-six  years  he  has  labored  in 
this  region,  adding  many  souls  to  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Arduous  as  his  labors  had  been  in  the  Kentucky  Confer¬ 
ence,  they  now  increased  very  greatly.  He  had  a  larger  amount 
of  territory  to  travel  over,  people  were  more  scattered,  and  the 
dangers  to  be  encountered  were  greater.  In  1827,  he  was 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


553 

made  presiding  elder,  and  given  the  Illinois  District,  then  a 
very  extensive  region,  and  in  1828  Galena  charge  was  added 
to  this  district.  The  district  thus  enlarged  extended  from  the 
mouth  of  the  Ohio  River  to  Galena,  the  entire  length  of  the 
present  State  of  Illinois,  and  over  this  immense  distance  our 
preacher  was  obliged  to  travel  four  times  in  the  year.  The 
journeys  were  made  either  on  horseback  or  in  an  old-fashioned 
sulky  or  one-seat  gig.  There  were  miles  of  lonely  prairie  and 
many  rapid  streams  to  cross,  and  roads,  bridges,  or  ferry-boats 
were  almost  unknown.  Yet  Peter  Cartwright  was  not  the  man 
to  be  deterred  by  obstacles.  When  he  set  out  on  his  official 
journeys,  he  allowed  nothing  that  it  was  possible  to  overcome 
to  prevent  him  from  keeping  his  appointments.  In  crossing 
the  prairies,  he  would  guide  himself  by  the  points  of  timber, 
for  there  were  no  roads  over  these  vast  plains.  Oftentimes  the 
streams  to  be  crossed  were  swollen,  and  then  he  would  swim 
his  horse  across  them,  or  ride  along  the  shore  until  he  found  a 
tree  fallen  over  the  current.  Stripping  himself,  he  would  carry 
his  clothes  and  riding  equipments  to  the  opposite  bank,  and 
then,  returning,  mount  his  horse  and  swim  him  across  the  river. 
Dressing  again,  he  would  continue  his  journey,  and  perhaps 
repeat  the  proceeding  several  times  during  the  day.  When 
overtaken  by  night,  he  would  seek  a  place  in  some  grove,  and, 
lighting  a  fire  with  his  tinder-box  and  steel,  tie  up  his  horse, 
and,  throwing  himself  on  the  ground,  sleep  as  peacefully  as  on  a 
bed  of  down.  Sometimes  night  would  come  on  before  he  had 
crossed  the  prairie  or  made  his  way  to  the  timber  point  he  was 
aiming  for,  and  then  he  would  sit  down  on  the  ground,  in  the 
darkness  and  alone,  and,  holding  his  horse  by  the  bridle,  await 
the  return  of  light  to  enable  him  to  see  his  landmark.  Some¬ 
times  he  would  find  a  little  log-hut  with  a  settler’s  family  in  it, 
and  he  says  it  was  “a  great  treat”  to  come  upon  one  of  these 


554 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


lonely  cabins  and  enjoy  the  privilege  of  a  night’s  lodging.  If 
the  family  were  Methodists,  there  was  sure  to  be  preaching  that 
night;  and  if  they  were  strangers  to  that  church,  our  preacher 
set  to  work  at  once  to  convert  them.  He  labored  faithfully, 
faring  hard,  and  braving  dangers  from  which  his  city  brethren 
would  have  shrunk  appalled.  He  carried  the  Gospel  and  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  into  all  parts  of  the  great  State  of 
Illinois,  and  even  into  Iowa  and  the  Indian  country. 

In  1832,  the  first  Illinois  Conference  met  in  the  town  of 
Jacksonville,  and  Mr.  Cartwright  attended  it.  He  had  now 
been  a  traveling  preacher  for  twenty-eight  years,  and,  as  he 
felt  himself  sorely  in  need  of  rest,  he  asked  and  obtained  a 
superannuated  relation  for  one  year.  On  the  same  day,  Bishop 
Soule,  who  presided  at  the  Conference,  came  to  him  to  ask  his 
advice  with  reference  to  the  Quincy  District.  It  was  very  im¬ 
portant,  but  the  bishop  could  not  find  a  presiding  elder  willing 
to  take  charge  of  it,  as  it  was  an  almost  unbroken  wilderness. 
The  bishop  was  in  sore  distress,  as  he  feared  that  he  would  be 
obliged  to  merge  it  into  another  district.  The  spirit  of  the 
backwoods  preacher  at  once  took  fire,  and,  declaring  that  so 
important  a  field  ought  not  to  be  neglected,  he  expressed  his 
willingness  to  relinquish  his  superannuated  relation  and  accept 
the  charge.  The  bishop  took  him  at  his  word  and  appointed 
him  to  the  district,  which  he  served  faithfully.  His  adventures 
in  traveling  from  place  to  place  to  fill  his  appointments  are 
intensely  interesting,  and  I  would  gladly  reproduce  them  here 
did  the  limits  of  this  chapter  permit. 

It  required  no  small  amount  of  courage  to  perform  the  vari¬ 
ous  duties  of  a  backwoods  preacher,  and  in  this  quality  our 
preacher  was  not  deficient.  He  was  frequently  called  upon  to 
exercise  it  in  his  camp  meetings.  These  assemblies  never  failed 
to  gather  large  crowds  from  all  parts  of  the  surrounding  country, 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


555 


and  among  others  came  numerous  rowdies,  whose  delight  it  was 

—  ^  t 

to  annoy  the  preachers  and  worshipers  in  every  conceivable 
way.  Cartwright  put  up  with  the  annoyance  as  long  as  he 
could,  and  then  determined  to  put  a  stop  to  it.  He  believed 
in  fighting  the  devil  with  fire,  and  put  down  many  a  disturb¬ 
ance.  The  following  is  the  way  he  went  about  it : 

“Our  last  quarterly  meeting  was  a -camp  meeting.  We  had 
a  great  many  tents  and  a  large  turnout  for  a  new  country,  and, 
perhaps,  there  never  was  a  greater  collection  of  rabble  and  row¬ 
dies.  They  came  drunk  and  armed  with  dirks,  clubs,  knives, 
and  horsewhips,  and  swore  they  would  break  up  the  meeting. 
After  interrupting  us  very  much  on  Saturday  night,  they  col¬ 
lected  on  Sunday  morning,  determined  on  a  general  riot.  At 
eight  o’clock  I  was  appointed  to  preach.  About  the  time  I 
was  half  through  my  discourse,  two  very  fine-dressed  young 
men  marched  into  the  congregation  with  loaded  horsewhips, 
and  hats  on,  and  rose  up  and  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  ladies, 
and  began  to  laugh  and  talk.  They  were  near  the  stand,  and  I 
requested  them  to  desist  and  get  off  the  seats;  but  they  cursed 
me  and  told  me  to  mind  my  own  business,  and  said  they  would 
not  get  down.  I  stopped  trying  to  preach,  and  called  for  a 
magistrate.  There  were  two  at  hand,  but  I  saw  they  wTere  both 
afraid.  I  ordered  them  to  take  these  two  men  into  custody, 
but  they  said  they  could  not  do  it.  I  told  them  as  I  left  the 
stand  to  command  me  to  take  them,  and  I  would  do  it  at  the 
risk  of  my  life.  I  advanced  toward  them.  They  ordered  me 
to  stand  off;  but  I  advanced.  One  of  them  made  a  pass  at  my 
head,  but  I  closed  in  with  him  and  jerked  him  off  the  seat.  A 
regular  scuffle  ensued.  The  congregation  by  this  time  wrere  all 
in  commotion.  I  heard  the  magistrates  giving  general  orders, 
commanding  all  friends  of  order  to  aid  in  suppressing  the  riot. 

In  the  scuffle  I  threw  my  prisoner  down,  and  held  him  fast; 

88 


556 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


he  tried  his  best  to  get  loose.  I  told  him  to  be  quiet,  or  I 
would  pound  his  chest  well.  The  mob  rose  and  rushed  to  the 
rescue  of  the  two  prisoners,  for  they  had  taken  the  other  young 
man  also.  An  old,  drunken  magistrate  came  up  to  me,  and 
ordered  me  to  let  my  prisoner  go.  I  told  him  I  should  not. 
He  swore  if  I  did  not  he  would  knock  me  down.  I  told  him 
to  crack  away.  Then  one  of  my  friends,  at  my  request,  took 
hold  of  my  prisoner,  and  the  drunken  justice  made  a  pass  at 
me;  but  I  parried  the  stroke,  and,  seizing  him  by  the  collar 
and  the  hair  of  the  head,  and  fetching  him  a  sudden  jerk  for¬ 
ward,  brought  him  to  the  ground  and  jumped  on  him.  I  told 
him  to  be  quiet,  or  I  would  pound  him  well.  The  mob  then 
rushed  to  the  scene;  they  knocked  down  seven  magistrates, 
several  preachers,  and  others.  I  gave  up  my  drunken  prisoner 
to  another,  and  threw  myself  in  front  of  the  friends  of  order. 
Just  at  this  moment,  the  ringleader  of  the  mob  and  I  met;  he 
made  three  passes  at  me,  intending  to  knock  me  down.  The  last 
time  he  struck  at  me,  by  the  force  of  his  own  effort  he  threw 
the  side  of  his  face  toward  me.  It  seemed  at  that  moment  I 
had  not  power  to  resist  temptation,  and  I  struck  a  sudden 
blow  in  the  burr  of  the  ear  and  dropped  him  to  the  earth. 
Just  at  this  moment,  the  friends  of  order  rushed  by  hundreds 
on  the  mob,  knocking  them  down  in  every  direction.” 

Once,  while  crossing  a  river  on  a  ferry-boat,  he  overheard  a 
man  Cursing  Peter  Cartwright  and  threatening  dire  vengeance 
against  him,  and  boasting  that  he  could  u  whip  any  preacher 
the  Lord  ever  made.”  This  roused  our  preacher’s  ire,  and 
accosting  the  man,  he  told  him  he  was  Peter  Cartwright,  and 
that  if  he  wanted  to  whip  him  he  must  do  so  then.  The 
fellow  became  confused,  and  said  he  did  not  believe  him. 

“  I  tell  you,”  said  Cartwright,  sternly,  “  I  am  the  man. 
Now,  sir,  you  have  to  whip  me,  as  you  threatened,  or  (juit 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


557 


cursing  me,  or  I  will  put  you  in  the  river  and  baptize  you  in 
the  name  of  the  devil,  for  you  surely  belong  to  him.”  “This,” 
says  Cartwright,  “settled  him.” 

Once,  having  gone  into  the  woods  with  a  young  man  who 
had  sworn  he  would  whip  him,  he  sprained  his  foot  slightly 
in  getting  over  a  fence,  and  involuntarily  placed  his  hand  to 
his  side.  “My  redoubtable  antagonist,”  says  he,  “had  got  on 

the  fence,  and,  looking  down  at  me,  said,  ‘D -  you,  you 

are  feeling  for  a  dirk,  are  you  ? , 

“As  quick  as  thought  it  occurred  to  me  how  to  get  clear  of 
a  whipping. 

“‘Yes/  said  I,  ‘and  I  will  give  you  the  benefit  of  all  the 
dirks  I  have/  and  advanced  rapidly  toward  him. 

“He  sprang  back  on  the  other  side  of  the  fence  from  me;  I 
jumped  over  after  him,  and  a  regular  foot  race  followed.” 

“  It  may  be  asked,”  says  the  old  man,  naively,  “  what  I 
would  have  done  if  this  fellow  had  gone  with  me  to  the  woods. 
This  is  hard  to  answer,  for  it  was  a  part  of  my  creed  to 
love  every  body,  but  to  fear  no  one,  and  I ‘did  not  permit  my¬ 
self  to  believe  that  any  man  could  whip  me  until  it  was  tried, 
and  I  did  not  permit  myself  to  premeditate  expedients  in  such 
cases.  I  should  no  doubt  have  proposed  to  him  to  have  prayer 
first,  and  then  followed  the  openings  of  Providence.” 

Mr.  Cartwright  was  from  the  beginning  of  his  ministry  an 
ardent  advocate  of  temperance,  and,  long  before  the  first  tem¬ 
perance  society  was  organized  in  the  country,  he  waged  a  fierce 
war  against  dram-drinking.  This  fearless  advocate  of  temper¬ 
ance  came  very  near  getting  drunk  once.  He  had  stopped 
with  a  fellow  preacher  at  a  tavern  kept  by  an  Otterbein 
Methodist,  who,  thinking  to  play  them  a  trick,  put  whisky 
into  the  new  cider  which  he  offered  them.  Cartwright  drank 
sparingly  of  the  beverage,  though  he  considered  it  harmless,  but, 


558 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


u  with  all  my  forbearance,”  he  says,  “  presently  I  began  to  feel 
light-headed.  I  instantly  ordered  our  horses,  fearing  we  were 
snapped  for  once.  .  .  When  we  had  rode  about  a  mile, 

being  in  the  rear,  I  saw  Brother  Walker  was  nodding  at  a 
mighty  rate.  I  suddenly  rode  up  to  Brother  Walker  and 
cried  out,  ‘  Wake  up !  wake  up !  ’  He  roused  up,  his  eyes 
watering  freely.  ‘  I  believe/  said  I,  f  we  are  both  drunk.  Let 
us  turn  out  of  the  road  and  lie  down  and  take  a  nap  till  we 
get  sober.’  But  we  rode  on  without  stopping.  We  were  not 
drunk,  but  we  both  evidently  felt  it  flying  to  our  heads.” 

In  1826  Mr.  Cartwright  was  elected  to  the  Legislature  01 
the  State,  and  at  the  expiration  of  his  first  term  was  reelected 
from  Sangamon  County.  He  was  induced  to  accept  this  posi¬ 
tion  because  of  his  desire  to  aid  in  preventing  the  introduction 
of  slavery  into  the  State.  He  had  no  liking  for  political  strife, 
however,  and  was  disgusted  with  the  dishonesty  which  he  saw 
around  him.  “I  say,”  he  declares,  “ without  any  desire  to 
speak  evil  of  the  rulers  of  the  people,  I  found  a  great  deal  of 
corruption  in  our  Legislature,  and  I  found  that  almost  every 
measure  had  to  be  carried  by  a  corrupt  bargain  and  sale  which 
should  cause  every  honest  man  to  blush  for  his  country.” 

He  was  full  of  a  quaint  humor,  which  seemed  to  burst  out 
from  every  line  of  his  features,  and  twinkle  merrily  in  his  bright 
eyes.  Often  in  the  midst  of  his  most  exciting  revivals  he  could 
not  resist  the  desire  to  fasten  his  dry  jokes  upon  one  of  his  con¬ 
verts.  Ho  man  loved  a  joke  better,  or  was  quicker  to  make  a 
good  use  of  it.  He  was  traveling  one  day  on  his  circuit,  and 
stopped  for  the  night  at  a  cabin  in  which  he  found  a  man  and 
woman.  Suspecting  that  all  was  not  right,  he  questioned  the 
woman,  and  drew  from  her  the  confession  that  the  man  was  her 
lover.  Her  husband,  she  said,  was  away,  and  would  not  return 
for  two  days,  and  she  had  received  this  man  in  his  absence. 


CARTWRIGHT  CALLINQ  UP  THE  DEVIL 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


561 


Cartwright  then  began  to  remonstrate  with  the  gnilty  pair  upon 
their  conduct,  and  while  he  was  speaking  to  them  the  hus¬ 
band’s  voice  was  heard  in  the  yard.  In  an  agony  of  terror  the 
woman  implored  Cartwright  to  assist  her  in  getting  her  lover 
out  of  the  way,  and  our  preacher,  upon  receiving  from  each  a 
solemn  promise  of  reformation,  agreed  to  do  so.  There  was 
standing  by  the  chimney  a  large  barrel  of  raw  cotton,  and  as 
there  was  no  time  to  get  the  man  out  of  the  house,  Cartwright 
put  him  into  the  barrel  and  piled  the  cotton  over  him. 

The  husband  entered,  and  Cartwright  soon  engaged  him  in 
conversation.  The  man  said  he  had  often  heard  of  Peter  Cart¬ 
wright,  and  that  it  was  the  common  opinion  in  that  part  of  the 
country  that  among  his  other  wonderful  gifts  our  preacher  had 
the  power  to  call  up  the  devil. 

“That ’s  the  easiest  thing  in  the  world  to  do,”  said  Cart¬ 
wright.  “Would  you  like  to  see  it?” 

The  man  hesitated  for  awhile,  and  then  expressed  his  readi¬ 
ness  to  witness  the  performance. 

“Very  well,”  said  Cartwright;  “take  your  stand  by  your 
wife,  and  don’t  move  or  speak.  I’ll  let  the  door  open  to  give 
him  a  chance  to  get  out,  or  he  may  carry  the  roof  away.” 

So  saying,  he  opened  the  door,  and,  taking  a  handful  of  cot¬ 
ton,  held  it  in  the  fire  and  lighted  it.  Then  plunging  it  into 
the  barrel  of  raw  cotton,  he  shouted  lustily,  “  Devil,  rise !  ”  In 
an  instant  the  barrel  was  wrapped  in  flames,  and  the  lover,  in 
utter  dismay,  leaped  out  and  rushed  from  the  house.  The  hus¬ 
band  was  greatly  terrified,  and  ever  afterward  avowed  himself 
a  believer  in  Cartwright’s  intimacy  with  “Old  Scratch,”  for 
had  he  not  had  ocular  proof  of  it  ? 

Riding  out  of  Springfield  one  day,  he  saw  a  wagon  some  dis¬ 
tance  ahead  of  him  containing  a  young  lady  and  two  young 
men.  As  he  came  near  them  they  recognized  him,  though  ho 


562 


KINGS  OF  FOKTUNE. 


was  totally  unacquainted  with  them,  and  began  to  sing  camp¬ 
meeting  hymns  with  great  animation.  In  a  little  while  the 
young  lady  began  to  shout,  and  said,  “  Glory  to  God !  Glory 
to  God"!”  and  the  driver  cried  out,  “Amen !  Glory  to  God!” 

“  My  first  impressions,”  says  •  Mr.  Cartwright,  “  were,  that 
they  had  be£n  across  the  Sangamon  River  to  a  camp  meeting 
that  I  knew  was  in  progress  there,  and  had  obtained  religion, 
and  were  happy.  As  I  drew  a  little  nearer,  the  young  lady 
began  to  sing  and  shout  again.  The  young  man  who  was  not 
driving  fell  down,  and  cried  aloud  for  mercy ;  the  other  two, 
shouting  at  the  top  of  their  voices,  cried  out,  Q  Glory  to  God ! 
another  sinner  down.’  Then  they  fell  to  exhorting  the  young 
man  that  vTas  down,  saying,  1  Pray  on,  brother ;  pray  on, 
brother ;  you  ’ll  soon  get  religion.’  Presently  up  jumped  the 
young  man  that  was  down,  and  shouted  aloud,  saying,  ‘  God  has 
blessed  my  soul.  Halleluiah!  halleluiah!  Glory  to  God!”’ 

Thinking  that  these  were  genuine  penitents,  Cartwright  rode 
rapidly  toward  them,  intending  to  join  in  their  rejoicings ;  but 
as  he  drew  near  them,  he  detected  certain  unmistakable  evi¬ 
dences  that  they  were  shamming  religious  fervor  merely  for  the 
purpose  of  annoying  him.  He  then  endeavored  to  get  rid  of 
them,  but  as  they  were  all  going  the  same  direction,  the  party 
in  the  wagon  managed  to  remain  near  him  by  driving  fast  when 
he  tried  to  pass  them,  and  falling  back  when  he  drew  up  to  let 
them  go  ahead.  “  I  thought,”  says  our  preacher,  “  I  would 
ride  up  and  horsewhip  both  of  these  young  men  ;  and  if  the 
woman  had  not  been  in  company,  I  think  I  should  have  done 
so ;  but  I  forebore.” 

In  a  little  while  the  road  plunged  into  a  troublesome  morass. 
Around  the  worst  part  of  this  swamp  wound  a  bridle  path,  by 
which  Mr.  Cartwright  determined  to  escape  his  tormentors,  who 
would  be  compelled  to  take  the  road  straight  through  the 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


568 


swamp.  The  party  in  the  wagon  saw  his  object,  and  forgetting 
prudence  in  their  eagerness  to  keep  up  with  him,  whipped  their 
horses  violently.  The  horses  bounded  olf  at  full  speed,  and  the 
wagon  was  whirled  through  the  swamp  at  a  furious  rate. 
When  nearly  across,  one  of  the  wheels  struck  a  large  stump,  and 
over  went  the  wagon.  “  Fearing  it  would  turn  entirely  over 
and  catch  them  under/’  says  Mr.  Cartwright,  “  the  two  young 
men  took  a  leap  into  the  mud,  and  when  they  lighted  they  sunk 
up  to  the  middle.  The  young  lady  was  dressed  in  white,  and 
as  the  wagon  went  over,  she  sprang  as  far  as  she  could,  and 
lighted  on  all  fours;  her  hands  sunk  into  the  mud  up  to  her 
arm-pits,  her  mouth  and  the  whole  of  her  face  immersed  in  the 
muddy  water,  and  she  certainly  would  have  strangled  if  the 
young  men  had  not  relieved  her.  As  they  helped  her  up  and 
out,  I  had  wheeled  my  horse  to  see  the  fun.  I  rode  up  to  the 
edge  of  the  mud,  stopped  my  horse,  reared  in  my  stirrups,  and 
shouted,  at  the  top  of  my  voice,  ‘  Glory  to  God !  Glory  to  God ! 
Halleluiah  !  another  sinner  down  !  Glory  to  God !  Halleluiah ! 
Glory !  Halleluiah  ! ’ 

“  If  ever  mortals  felt  mean,  these  youngsters  did ;  and  well 

* 

they  might,  for  they  had  carried  on  all  this  sport  to  make  light 
of  religion,  and  to  insult  a  minister,  a  total  stranger  to  them. 
When  I  became  tired  of  shouting  over  them,  I  said  to  them  : 

“ 1  Now,  you  poor,  dirty,  mean  sinners,  take  this  as  a  just 
judgment  of  God  upon  you  for  your  meanness,  and  repent  of 
your  dreadful  wickedness ;  and  let  this  be  the  last  time  that  you 
attempt  to  insult  a  preacher  ;  for  if  you  repeat  your  abominable 
sport  and  persecutions,  the  next  time  God  will  serve  you  worse, 
and  the  devil  will  get  you.’ 

“  They  felt  so  badly  that  they  never  uttered  one  word  of 
reply.” 

Our  preacher  was  determined  that  his  work  should  be  recog- 


564 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


nized,  and  as  he  and  his  fellow  traveling  ministers  had  done  a 
good  work  on  the  frontier,  he  was  in  no  humor  to  relish  the 

accounts  of  the  religious  condition  of  the  West,  which  the  mis¬ 
sionaries  from  the  East  spread  through  the  older  States  in  their 

letters  home.  “  They  would  come/7  says  he,  “  with  a  tolerable 
education,  and  a  smattering  knowledge  of  the  old  Calvinistic 
system  of  theology.  They  were  generally  tolerably  well  fur¬ 
nished  with  old  manuscript  sermons,  that  had  been  preached,  or 
written,  perhaps  a  hundred  years  before.  Some  of  these  ser¬ 
mons  they  had  memorized,  but  in  general  they  read  them  to 
the  people.  This  way  of  reading  sermons  was  out  of  fashion 
altogether  in  this  Western  world,  and  of  course  they  produced 
no  effect  among  the  people.  The  great  mass  of  our  Western 
people  wanted  a  preacher  that  could  mount  a  stump  or  a  block, 
or  stand  in  the  bed  of  a  wagon,  and,  without  note  or  manuscript, 
quote,  expound,  and  apply  the  word  of  God  to  the  hearts  and 
consciences  of  the  people.  The  result’  of  the  efforts  of  these 
Eastern  missionaries  was  not  very  flattering ;  and  although  the 
Methodist  preachers  were  in  reality  the  pioneer  heralds  of  the 
cross  through  the  entire  West,  and  although  they  had  raised 
up  numerous  societies  every  five  miles,  and  notwithstanding  we 
had  hundreds  of  traveling  and  local  preachers,  accredited  and 
useful  ministers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  yet  these  newly- 
fledged  missionaries  would  write  back  to  the  old  States  hardly 
any  thing  else  but  wailings  and  lamentations  over  the  moral 
wastes  and  destitute  condition  of  the  West.” 

The  indignation  of  our  preacher  was  fully  shared  by  the  peo¬ 
ple  of  the  West,  who  considered  themselves  as  good  Christians'] 
as  their  New  England  brethren,  and  the  people  of  Quincy 
called  a  meeting,  irrespective  of  denomination,  and  pledged 
themselves  to  give  Peter  Cartwright  one  thousand  dollars  per 
annum,  and  pay  his  traveling  expenses,  if  he  would  u  go  as  a 


PETER  CARTWRIGHT. 


565 


missionary  to  tlie  New  England  States,  and  enlighten  them  on 
this  and  other  subjects,  of  which  they  were  profoundly  igno¬ 
rant.”  Circumstances  beyond  his  control  prevented  his  accept¬ 
ance  of  this  oifer.  “  How  gladly  and  willingly  would  I  have 
undertaken  this  labor  of  love,”  says  he,  “and  gloried  in  enlight¬ 
ening  them  down  East,  that  they  might  keep  their  home- 
manufactured  clergy  at  home,  or  give  them  some  honorable 
employ,  better  suited  to  their  genius  than  that  of  reading  old 
musty  and  worm-eaten  sermons.” 

Our  preacher  did  visit  New  England  in  1852,  not  as  a  mis¬ 
sionary,  however,  but  as  a  delegate  to  the  General  Conference 
which  met  that  year  in  Boston.  His  fame  had  preceded  him, 
and  he  was  one  of  the  marked  men  of  that  body.  Every  one 
had  heard  some  quaint  story  of  his  devotion  to  his  cause,  his 
fearlessness,  or  his  eccentricities,  and  crowds  came  out  to  hear 
him  preach.  But  our  backwoods  preacher  was  ill  at  ease.  The 
magnificence  of  the  city,  and  the  prim  decorum  of  the  Boston 
churches,  subdued  him,  and  he  could  not  preach  with  the  fire 
and  freedom  of  the  frontier  log  chapel.  The  crowds  that  came 
to  hear  him  were  disappointed,  and  more  than  once  they  told 
him  so. 

“  Is  this  Peter  Cartwright,  from  Illinois,  the  old  Western 
pioneer  ?  ”  they  asked  him  once. 

He  answered  them,  “  I  am  the  very  man.” 

“Well,”  said  several  of  them,  “brother,  we  are  much  disap¬ 
pointed;  you  have  fallen  very  much  under  our  expectations, 
we  expected  to  hear  a  much  greater  sermon  than  that  you 
preached  to-day.” 

It  was  a  regular  Bostonian  greeting,  and  it  not  only  mortified 
and  disheartened  the  old  pioneer,  but  it  irritated  him.  “I 
tell  you,”  says  he,  “they  roused  me,  and  provoked  what  little 
religious  patience  I  had.  .  ,  .  I  left  them  abruptly,  and  in  very 


566 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


gloomy  mood  retreated  to  my  lodgings,  but  took  very  little  rest 
in  sleep  that  night.  I  constantly  asked  myself  this  question : 
Is  it  so,  that  I  can  not  preach  ?  or  what  is  the  matter  ?  I  under¬ 
went  a  tremendous  crucifixion  in  feeling.” 

The  result  was  that  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  could 
preach,  and  that  the  people  of  Boston  had  not  “  sense  enough 
to  know  a  good  sermon  when  they  heard  it.”  A  little  later  old 
Father  Taylor,  that  good  genius  of  the  Boston  Bethel,  a  man 
after  Cartwright’s  own  heart,  came  to  him  and  asked  him  to 
preach  for  him,  and  this,  after  hesitating,  our  preacher  agreed 
to  do,  upon  the  condition  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  conduct 
the  services  in  regular  Western  style. 

“  In  the  meantime,”  says  he,  “  I  had  learned  from  different 
sources  that  the  grand  reason  of  my  falling  under  the  expecta¬ 
tions  of  the  congregations  I  had  addressed  was  substantially 
this :  almost  all  those  curious  incidents  that  had  gained  cur¬ 
rency  throughout  the  country  concerning  Methodist  preachers 
had  been  located  on  me,  and  that  when  the  congregations  came 
to  hear  me,  they  expected  little  else  but  a  bundle  of  eccentrici¬ 
ties  and  singularities,  and  when  they  did  not  realize  according 
to  their  anticipations,  they  were  disappointed,  and  that  this  was 
the  reason  they  were  disappointed.  So  on  the  Sabbath,  when 
I  came  to  the  Bethel,  we  had  a  good  congregation,  and  after 
telling  them  that  Brother  Taylor  had  given  me  the  liberty 
to  preach  to  them  after  the  Western  fashion,  I  took  my 
text,  and  after  a  few  common-place  remarks,  I  commenced 
giving  them  some  Western  anecdotes,  which  had  a  thrilling 
effect  on  the  congregation,  and  excited  them  immoderately — 
I  can  not  say  religiously ;  but  I  thought  if  ever  I  saw  animal 
excitement,  it  was  then  and  there.  This  broke  the  charm. 
During  my  stay,  after  this,  I  could  pass  anywhere  for  Peter 
Cartwright,  the  old  pioneer  of  the  West,  I  am  not  sure  that 


PETEE  CAKTWEIGHT. 


567 


after  this  I  fell  under  the  expectations  of  my  congregations 
among  them.” 

Peter  Cartwright  died  at  his  home,  near  Pleasant  Plains, 
Sangamon  County,  Ill.,  September  25,  1872.  He  had 
reached  the  great  age  of  eighty-seven  years,  and  was  vigor¬ 
ous  and  full  of  youthful  spirit  and  energy  almost  to  the 
last.  During  his  many  years  of  preaching  and  heroic  labor 
in  the  West  he  traveled  eleven  circuits  and  twelve  presiding 
elders’  districts.  Some  idea  of  the  vast  amount  of  work  he 
accomplished  in  the  great  cause  of  religion,  to  which  his 
long  life  was  devoted,  may  be  gained  from  the  statement  of 
results  put  down  in  numbers.  He  received  into  the  church 
during  his  earnest  career  in  the  cause  of  God  more  than 
10,000  persons.  He  baptized  more  than  12,000  persons. 
He  pronounced  on  an  average  four  discourses  a  week  for 
thirty-three  years,  and  preached  in  all  more  than  15,000 
sermons.  This  is  a  record  with  which  those  of  few  preach¬ 
ers  of  any  age  can  be  compared.  It  is  doubtful  if  so  great 
an  amount  of  service  was  ever  rendered  by  any  other  indi¬ 
vidual,  acting  as  a  humble  preacher  and  relying  simply  on 
the  Gospel. 

The  labors  of  this  old  pioneer  preacher  make  up  the 
history  of  the  West.  Where  he  first  reared  his  humble  log- 
hut,  smiling  farms  and  tasteful  mansions  cover  the  fertile 
prairies  of  the  West;  cities  and  towns  mark  the  spot  where 
his  backwoods  camp-meetings  drew  thousands  into  the  king¬ 
dom  of  God ;  the  iron  horse  dashes  with  the  speed  of  the  wind 
over  the  boundless  prairies  which  he  first  crossed  with 
only  the  points  of  timber  for  his  guides;  the  floating 
palaces  of  the  West  plow  the  streams  over  which  he  swam 
his  horse  or  was  ferried  in  a  bark  canoe ;  and  stately  churches 


568 


KINGS  OK  FORTUNE. 


stand  where  the  little  log  chapels  of  the  infant  West  were 
built  by  him.  It  was  a  long  and  a  noble  life  upon  which 
he  looked  back  in  his  old  age,  the  only  survivor  of  the  heroic 
band  who  started  with  him  to  carry  Christ  into  the  Western 
wilds.  He  outlived  all  his  father’s  family,  every  member 
of  the  class  he  joined  in- 1800,  every  member  of  the  Western 
Conference  of  1804,  save  perhaps  one  or  two,  every  member 
of  the  General  Conference  of  1816,  the  first  to  which  he  was 
elected,  all  his  early  bishops,  every  presiding  elder  under 
whom  he  ever  ministered,  and  thousands  of  those  whom  he 
brought  into  the  Church.  “I  have  lived  too  long,”  he  once 
said,  in  a  lecture;  but  we  take  issue  with  him.  He  did  not 
live  too  long  whose  declining  age  was  cheered  by  the  glorious 
fruition  of  the  seed  sown  in  his  youth  and  prime.  Few, 
indeed,  are  given  so  great  a  privilege ;  and  few,  having  lived 
so  long  and  worked  so  hard,  could  say  with  him,  that  during 
such  a  long  and  exposed  career,  “I  have  never  been  over¬ 
taken  in  any  scandalous  sin,  though  my  shortcomings  and 
imperfections  have  been  without  number.”  A  man  who  can 
boast  such  a  record,  though  he  be  as  poor  in  purse  as  this 
simple-hearted  backwoods  preacher,  has  earned  a  Great  For¬ 
tune  indeed,  for  his  treasure  is  one  that  can  not  be  taken  from 
him,  since  it  is  laid  up  in  Heaven,  “  where  neither  moth  nor 
rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break  through 
nor  steal.” 


VIII. 


AUTHORS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


HENEY  W.  LONGFELLOW. 


HEREVER  the  English  language  is  spoken,  tV 
name  of  Henry  Wadswojith  Longfellow  has 
become  a  household  word,  and  there  is  scarcely  a 
library,  however  humble,  but  can  boast  a  well- 
worn  volume  of  his  tender  songs, — songs  that 


“Have  power  to  quiet 

The  restless  pulse  of  care, 
And  come  like  the  benediction 
That  follows  after  prayer.” 


He  was  born  in  the  city  of  Portland,  Maine,  on  the  27th  of 
February,  1807,  and  was  the  son  of  the  Horn  Stephen  Long¬ 
fellow,  a  distinguished  lawyer  of  that  city.  The  house  in 
which  he  was  born  was  a  square  wooden  structure,  built  many 
years  before,  and  large  and  roomy.  It  stood  upon  the  out¬ 
skirts  of  the  town,  on  the  edge  of  the  sea,  and  was  separated 
from  the  water  only  by  a  wide  street.  From  its  windows  the 

dreamy  boy,  who  grew  up  within  its  walls,  could  lock  out  upon 

569 


570 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


the  dark,  mysterious  ocean,  and,  lying  awake  in  his  little  bed 
in  the  long  winter  nights,  he  could  listen  to  its  sorrowful  roar  as 
it  broke  heavily  upon  the  shore.  That  he  was  keenly  alive  to 
the  fascination  of  such  close  intimacy  with  the  ocean,  we  have 
abundant  proof  in  his  writings. 

He  was  carefully  educated  in  the  best  schools  of  the  city,  and 
at  the  age  of  fourteen  entered  Bowdoin  College,  at  Brunswick, 
where  he  graduated  in  his  nineteenth  year.  He  was  an  indus¬ 
trious  student,  and  stood  high  in  his  classes.  He  gave  brilliant 
promise  of  his  future  eminence  as  a  poet  in  several  productions 
written  during  his  college  days,  which  were  published  in  a 
Boston  journal  called  the  “  United  States  Literary  Gazette.” 
Among  these  were  the  “  Hymn  of  the  Moravian  Nuns,”  “  The 
Spirit  of  Poetry,”  “  Woods  in  Winter,”  and  “  Sunrise  on  the 
Hills.” 

Upon  leaving  college  he  entered  his  father’s  office,  in  Port¬ 
land,  with  the  half-formed  design  of  studying  law,  which  he 
never  carried  into  execution,  as  more  congenial  employment 
soon  presented  itself  to  him.  In  1826  he  was  appointed  Pro¬ 
fessor  of  Modern  Languages  and  Literature  at  Bowdoin  College, 
with  the  privilege  of  passing  several  years  abroad  for  observa¬ 
tion  and  study.  He  accepted  the  appointment  with  unaffected 
delight,  and  promptly  went  abroad.  He  passed  his  first  year 
in  France,  studying  the  language  and  literature  of  that  country, 
and  the  next  in  Spain,  engaged  in  similar  pursuits.  Italy 
claimed  his  third  year,  and  Germany  his  fourth.  He  traveled 
extensively,  and  made  many  pleasant  acquaintances  among  the 
most  gifted  men  and  women  of  the  Old  World.  Beturning 
home  toward  the  close  of  1829,  he  entered  upon  the  active 
duties  of  his  professorship,  and  for  five  years  held  this  position, 
winning  considerable  distinction  by  his  academic  labors. 

During  his  professorship  our  poet  married,  and  the  years 


HENRY  W.  LONGFELLOW. 


571 


that  followed  were  very  happy  and  very  quiet.  The  life  he  led 
at  Bowdoin  was  peaceful,  and  in  a  measure  retired,  giving  him 
ample  opportunity  for  study  and  for  laying  the  sure  foundation 
of  his  future  fame.  During  this  period  of  his  life  he  contrib¬ 
uted  articles  to  the  “  North  American  Review/’  and  extended 
his  acquaintance  gradually  among  the  literary  men  of  New 
England.  He  was  fond  of  recalling  the  experiences  of  his  life 
abroad,  and  being  unwilling  that  they  should  be  lost  from  his 
memory,  determined  to  transmit  them  to  paper  before  they 
faded  quite  away.  These  sketches  he  finally  concluded  to  give 
to  the  public,  under  the  title  of  “  Outre  Mer;  or,  Sketches  from 
Beyond  Sea.”  They  appeared  originally  in  numbers,  and  were 
published  by  Samuel  Colman,  of  Portland.  They  were  well 
received,  and  brought  Professor  Longfellow  into  notice  in  New 
England.  Soon  afterward  he  published  a  translation  of  the  ode 
upon  “Coplas  de  Manrique,”  by  his  son,  Don  Jose  Manrique, 
which  won  him  additional  credit.  His  fugitive  poems  had 
become  very  popular,  and  had  made  his  name  familiar  to  his 
countrymen,  but  as  yet  he  had  not  collected  them  in  book  form. 

In  1835,  on  the  resignation  of  Mr.  George  Ticknor,  he  was 
appointed  Professor  of  Modern  Languages  and  Belles  Lettres 
in  Harvard  College,  and  accepted  the  position.  Before  enter¬ 
ing  upon  his  duties,  however,  he  resolved  to  devote  two  years 
more  to  foreign  travel  and  improvement,  and  accordingly  sailed 
for  Europe  the  second  time.  Before  leaving  America,  how¬ 
ever,  he  committed  the  publication  of  “  Outre  Mer”  to  the 
Harpers,  of  New  York,  who  issued  it  complete  in  two  vol¬ 
umes  in  1835.  Its  popularity  was  very  decided.  Soon  after 
reaching  Europe,  Mr.  Longfellow  was  visited  with  a  sad  be¬ 
reavement  in  the  loss  of  his  wife,  who  died  at  Rotterdam.  He 
devoted  this  European  visit  to  the  northern  part  of  the  conti¬ 
nent,  Denmark,  Sweden,  Germany,  and  Holland,  and  to  Eng- 


572 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


land,  and  spent  some  time  in  Paris.  Returning  in  the  autumn 
of  1836,  he  entered  upon  his  duties  at  Harvard,  and  made  his 
home  in  Cambridge.  Pie  continued  his  contributions  to  the 
“  North  American  Review,”  and  a  number  of  fugitive  pieces 
flowed  from  his  pen  into  print. 

In  the  summer  of  1837  he  went  to  live  in  the  house  which 

-  -  i  _  9 

has  ever  since  been  his  home.  This  is  the  old  Craigie  House, 
in  Cambridge,  famous  in  our  history  as  having  been  the  head¬ 
quarters  of  Washington  during  the  siege  of  Boston.  It  had 
been  built  by  Colonel  John  Vassal  about  the  middle  of  tlie 
last  century,  and  had  finally  passed  into  the  hands  of  Andrew 
Craigie,  “  Apothecary  General  to  the  Northern  Provincial 
Army”  of  the  infant  Republic.  Craigie  had  ruined  himself 
by  his  lavish  hospitality,  and  his  widow,  a  stately  old  lady, 
and  worthy  in  every  respect  of  a  better  fate,  had  been  reduced 
to  the  necessity  of  letting  rooms  and  parting  with  the  greater 
portion  of  the  lands  which  had  belonged  to  the  mansion.  Mr. 
Longfellow  had  been  attracted  to  the  house  not  only  by  its 
winning  and  home-like  appearance,  but  by  its  historical  asso¬ 
ciations.  Mrs.  Craigie  had  decided  at  the  time  to  let  no  more 
rooms,  but  the  young  professor’s  gentle,  winning  manner  con¬ 
quered  her  determination,  and  she  not  only  received  him  into 
the  old  mansion,  but  installed  him  in  the  south-east  corner 
room  in  the  second  story,  which  had  been  used  by  Washing¬ 
ton  as  his  bed-chamber. 

It  was  just  the  home  for  our  poet.  Its  windows  looked  out 
upon  one  of  the  loveliest  landscapes  in  New  England,  with  the 
bright  river  winding  through  the  broad  meadow  beyond  the 
house,  and  the  blue  Milton  Hills  dotting  the  distant  back¬ 
ground.  The  bright  verdure  of  New  England  sparkled  on 
every  side,  and  the  stately  old  elms  that  stood  guard  by  the 

a— 

house  screened  it  from  the  prying  eyes  of  the  passers  on  the 


HENKA  W.  LONGFELLOW. 


673 


public  road.  The  whole  place  was  hallowed  to  its  new  inmate 
by  the  memories  of  the  brave  soldiers,  wise  statesmen,  and  bril¬ 
liant  ladies  who  had  graced  its  heroic  age,  and  of  which  the 
stately  hostess  was  the  last  and  worthy  representative.  The  old 
house  was  as  serene  and  still  as  the  dearest  lover  of  quiet  could 
wish.  The  mistress  lived  quite  apart  from  her  lodger,  and  left 
him  to  follow  the  bent  of  his  own  fancies;  and  rare  fancies  they 
were,  for  it  was  of  them  that  some  of  his  best  works  were  born 
in  this  upper  chamber.  Here  he  wrote  “  Hyperion/’  in  1838 
and  1839.  Its  publication,  which  was  undertaken  by  John 
Owen,  the  University  publisher  in  Cambridge,  marked  an 
era  in  American  literature.  Every  body  read  the  book,  and 
every  body  talked  of  it.  It  was  a  poem  in  prose,  and  none 
the  less  the  work  of  a  poet  because  professedly  “  a  romance 
of  travel.”  The  young  read  it  with  enthusiasm,  and  it  sent 
hundreds  to  follow  Paul  Flemming’s  footsteps  in  the  distant 
Fatherland,  where  the  “  romance  of  travel  ”  became  their  guide¬ 
book.  The  merchant  and  the  lawyer,  the  journalist  and  the 
mechanic,  reading  its  pages,  found  that  the  stern  realities  of 
life  had  not  withered  up  all  the  romance  of  their  natures,  and 
under  its  fascinations  they  became  boys  again.  Even  Horace 
Greeley,  that  most  practical  and  unimaginative  of  men,  became 
rapturous  over  it.  It  was  a  great  success,  and  established  the 
poet’s  fame  beyond  all  question,  and  since  then  its  popularity 
has  never  waned. 

In  1840,  he  published  the  “  Voices  of  the  Night,”  which  he 
had  heard  sounding  to  him  in  his  haunted  chamber.  This  was 
his  first  volume,  and  its  popularity  was  even  greater  than  that 
of  u  Hyperion,”  although  some  of  the  poems  had  appeared 
before,  in  the  “  Knickerbocker  Magazine.”  In  1841,  he  pub¬ 
lished  his  volume  of  “  Ballads,  and  Other  Poems,”  which  but 

added  to  his  fame,  and  the  next  year  bade  the  old  house  under 
34 


574 


KINGS  OK  NOKTUNE. 


the  elms  a  temporary  adieu,  and  sailed  for  Europe,  where  he 

passed  the  summer  on  the  Rhine.  On  the  voyage  home,  he 

*  ■  - 

composed  his  “  Poems  on  Slavery,”  and  soon  after  his.  return 
wrote  “  The  Spanish  Student,”  a  drama,  “  which  smells  of  the 
utmost  South,  and  was  a  strange  blossoming  for  the  garden  of 
Thomas  Tracy.” 

In  1843  the  stately  mistress  of  the  old  house  died,  and  Pro¬ 
fessor  Longfellow  bought  the  homestead  of  Andrew  Craigie, 
with  eight  acres  of  land,  including  the  meadow,  which  sloped 
down  to  the  pretty  river.  There  were  very  few  prouder 
or  happier  moments  in  his  life  than  that  in  which  he  first  felt 
that  the  old  house  under  the  elms  was  his.  Yet  he  must  have 
missed  the  stately  old  lady  who  first  had  admitted  him  to  a 
place  in  it,  and  whom  he  had  grown  to  love  as  a  dear  friend. 
She  seemed  so  thoroughly  a  part  and  parcel  of  the  place,  that  he 
must  have  missed  the  rustle  of  her  heavy  silks  along  the  wide 
and  echoing  halls,  and  have  listened  some  time  for  the  sound 
of  her  old-fashioned  spinet  in  the  huge  drawing-room  below, 
and,  entering  the  room  where  she  was  wont  to  receive  her 
guests,  he  must  have  missed  her  from  the  old  window  where 
she  was  accustomed  to  sit,  with  the  open  book  in  her  lap,  and 
her  eyes  fixed  on  the  far-off  sky,  thinking,  no  doubt,  of  the 
days  when  in  her  royal  beauty  she  moved  a  queen  through 
the  brilliant  home  of  Andrew  Craigie.  A  part  of  the  ven¬ 
eration  which  he  felt  for  the  old  house  had  settled  upon  its 
ancient  mistress,  and  the  poet  doubtless  felt  that  the  complete¬ 
ness  of  the  quaint  old  establishment  was  broken  up  when  she 
passed  away. 

In  1846,  Mr.  Longfellow  published  “The  Belfry  of  Bruges, 
and  Other  Poems;”  in  1847,  “Evangeline”  (by  many  consid¬ 
ered  his  greatest  work) ;  in  1850,  “Seaside  and  Fireside;”  in 
1851,  “The  Golden  Legend;”  in  1855,  “The  Song  of  Hia- 


HENRY  W.  LONGFELLOW. 


575 


watha;”  in  1858,  “The  Courtship  of  Miles  Standish;”  in 
1863,  “The  Wayside  Inn;”  in  1866,  “The  Flower  de  Luce;” 
in  1867,  his  translation  of  the  “  Divina  Commedia,”  in  three 
volumes ;  and  in  1868,  “  The  New  England  Tragedies.”  Be¬ 
sides  these,  he  published,  in  1845,  a  work  on  the  “Poets  and 
Poetry  of  Europe,”  and  in  1849,  “  Kavanagh,”  a  novel. 

Mr.  Longfellow  continued  to  discharge  his  duties  in  the 
University  for  seventeen  years,  winning  fresh  laurels  every 
year,  and  in  1854  resigned  his  position,  and  was  succeeded  in 
it  by  Mr.  James  Bussell  Lowell.  He  now  devoted  himself  ex¬ 
clusively  to  his  profession,  the  income  from  his  writings  afford¬ 
ing  him  a  handsome  maintenance.  In  1855,  “The  Song  of 
Hiawatha  ”  was  given  to  the  public,  and  its  appearance  may  be 
styled  an  event  in  the  literary  history  of  the  world.  It  was 
not  only  original  in  the  story  it  told,  and  in  the  method  of 
treatment,  but  the  rhythm  was  new.  It  was  emphatically  an 
American  poem,  and  was  received  by  the  people  with  delight. 
It  met  with  an  immense  sale,  and  greatly  increased  its  author’s 
popularity  with  his  countrymen. 

In  1861  a  terrible  affliction  befell  the  poet  in  his  family. 
He  had  married,  some  years  after  the  death  of  his  first  wife,  a 
lady  whose  many  virtues  had  endeared  her  to  all  who  knew  her. 
She  was  standing  by  the  open  fire  in  the  sitting-room,  one  day 
in  the  winter  of  1861,  when  her  clothing  took  fire,  and  before 
her  husband,  summoned  by  her  cries,  could  extinguish  the 
flames,  she  was  terribly  burned.  Her  injuries  were  internal, 
and  she  soon  afterwards  died. 

In  1868,  Mr.  Longfellow  again  visited  Europe,  and  remained 
abroad  more  than  a  year.  His  reception  by  all  classes  of  the 
people  of  the  Old  World  was  eminently  gratifying  to  his  coun¬ 
trymen.  This  welcome,  so  genuine  and  heartfelt,  was  due, 
however,  to  the  genius  of  the  man,  and  not  to  his  nationality. 


576 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


He  had  overstepped  the  bounds  of  country,  and  had  made 
himself  the  poet  of  the  English-speaking  race.  A  man  of  vast 
learning  and  varied  acquirements,  thoroughly  versed  in  the  ways 
of  the  world,  he  was  still  as  simple  and  unaffected  in  thought 
and  ways  as  when  he  listened  to  and  wondered  at  the  dashing  of 
the  wild  waves  on  the  shore  in  his  boyhood’s  home.  A.  most 
gifted  and  accomplished  artist,  he  was  faithful  to  nature  in  all 
things.  Earnest  and  aspiring  himself,  he  has  given  to  his  poems 
the  ring  of  a  true  manhood.  There  is  nothing  bitter,  nothing 
sarcastic  in  his  writings.  He  views  all  things  with  a  loving 
eye,  and  it  was  the  exquisite  tenderness  of  his  sympathy  with 
his  fellow-men  that  enabled  him  to  find  his  way  so  readily  to 
their  hearts.  Without  seeking  to  represent  the  intensity  of 
passion,  he  deals  with  the  fresh,  simple  emotions  of  the  human 
soul,  and  in  his  simplicity  lies  his  powTer.  He  touches  a  chord 
that  finds  an  echo  in  every  heart,  and  his  poems  have  a  human¬ 
ity  in  them  that  is  irresistible.  We  admire  the  a  grand  old 
masters,”  but  shrink  abashed  from  their  sublime  measures. 
Longfellow  is  so  human,  he  understands  us  so  well,  that  we  turn 
instinctively  to  his  simple,  tender  songs  for  comfort  in  sorrow, 
or  for  the  greater  perfection  of  our  happiness. 

Perhaps  I  can  not  better  illustrate  the  power  of  his  sim¬ 
plicity  than  by  the  following  quotations: 

There  is  no  flock,  however  watched  and  tended, 

But  one  dead  lamb  is  there! 

There  is  no  fireside,  howsoe’er  defended, 

But  has  one  vacant  chair! 

The  air  is  full  of  farewell  to  the  dying, 

And  mournings  for  the  dead ; 

The  heart  of  Rachel,  for  her  children  crying, 

Will  not  be  comforted. 


HENRY  W.  LONGFELLOW. 


Let  us  be  patient!  These  severe  afflictions 
Not  from  the  ground  arise, 

But  oftentimes  celestial  benedictions 
Assume  this  dark  disguise. 

W e  see  but  dimly  through  the  mists  and  vapors, 
Amid  these  earthly  damps ; 

What  seem  to  us  but  sad  funereal  tapers- 
May  be  heaven’s  distant  lamps. 

There  is  no  death!  What  seems  so  is  transition; 
This  life  of  mortal  breath 

Is  but  a  suburb  of  the  life  elysian, 

Whose  portal  we  call  Death. 

She  is  not  dead — the  child  of  our  affection — 

But  gone  unto  that  school 

Where  she  no  longer  needs  our  poor  protection. 
And  Christ  himself  doth  rule. 

In  that  great  cloister’s  stillness  and  seclusion, 

By  guardian  angels  led, 

Safe  from  temptation,  safe  from  sin’s  pollution, 

She  lives,  whom  we  call  dead. 

Day  after  day  we  think  what  she  i3  doing 
In  those  bright  realms  of  air; 

Year  after  year,  her  tender  steps  pursuing, 

Behold  her  grow  more  fair. 

Thus  do  we  walk  with  her,  and  keep  unbroken 
The  bond  which  nature  gives, 

Thinking  that  our  remembrance,  though  unspoken, 
%  May  reach  her  where  she  lives. 

Not  as  a  child  shall  we  again  behold  her; 

For  when  with  raptures  wild 


578  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

In  our  embraces  we  again  enfold  her, 

She  will  not  be  a  child — 

But  a  fair  maiden,  in  her  Father’s  mansion, 

Clothed  with  celestial  grace, 

And  beautiful  with  all  the  soul’s  expansion 
Shall  we  behold  her  face. 

And  though  at  times  impetuous  with  emotion, 

And  anguish  long  suppressed, 

The  swelling  heart  heaves,  moaning  like  the  ocean, 
That  can  not  be  at  rest — 

We  will  be  patient,  and  assuage  the  feeling 
We  can  not  wholly  stay; 

By  silence  sanctifying,  not  concealing. 

The  grief  that  must  have  way. 


From  THE  GOLDEN  LEGEND. 


Scene. — The  Chamber  of  Gottlieb  and  Ursula. — Midnight. — Elbie 

standing  by  their  bedside  weeping. 


Gottlieb. 


Elsie. 

Ursula. 


The  wind  is  roaring;  the  rushing  rain 
Is  loud  upon  the  roof  and  window-pane, 

As  if  the  wild  Huntsman  of  Bodenstein, 
Boding  evil  to  me  and  mine, 

Were  abroad  to-night  with  his  ghostly  train! 
In  the  brief  lulls  of  the  tempest  wild, 

The  dogs  howl  in  the  yard ;  and  hark ! 

'  w. 

Some  one  is  sobbing  in  the  dark, 

Here  in  the  chamber. 

It  is  I. 

Elsie!  What  ails  thee,  my  poor  child? 


Elsie. 

Gottlieb. 

Elsie. 

Gottlieb. 

Ursula. 

Elsie. 

Ursula. 

Elsie. 


HENKY  W.  LONGFELLOW. 

I  am  disturbed  and  much  distressed, 

In  thinking  our  dear  Prince  must  die; 

I  can  not  close  my  eyes,  nor  rest. 

What  wouldst  thou?  In  the  Power  Divine 
His  healing  lies,  not  in  our  own ; 

It  is  in  the  hand  of  God  alone. 

Nay,  He  has  put  it  into  mine, 

And  into  my  heart. 

Thy  words  are  wild. 

What  dost  thou  mean?  my  child!  my  child! 
That  for  our  dear  Prince  Henry’s  sake 
I  will  myself  the  offering  make, 

And  give  my  life  to  purchase  his. 

Am  I  still  dreaming,  or  awake? 

Thou  speakest  carelessly  of  death, 

And  yet  thou  knowest  not  what  it  is. 

’T  is  the  cessation  of  our  breath. 

Silent  and  motionless  we  lie; 

And  no  one  knowetli  more  than  this. 

I  saw  our  little  Gertrude  die  ; 

She  left  off  breathing,  and  no  more 
I  smoothed  the  pillow  beneath  her  head. 

She  was  more  beautiful  than  before. 

Like  violets  faded  were  her  eyes ; 

By  this  we  knew  that  she  was  dead. 

Through  the  open  window  looked  the  skies 
Into  the  chamber  where  she  lay, 

And  the  wind  was  like  the  sound  of  wings, 
As  if  angels  came  to  bear  her  away. 

Ah !  when  I  saw  and  felt  these  things, 

I  found  it  difficult  to  stay; 

I  longed  to  die,  as  she  had  died, 

And  go  forth  with  her,  side  by  side. 

The  saints  are  dead,  the  martyrs  dead, 

And  Mary,  and  our  Lord ;  and  I 
Would  follow  in  humility 
The  way  by  them  illumined. 


679 


580 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


Ursula. 

Elsie. 


Ursula. 

Elsie. 

Gottlieb. 

Ursula. 

Elsie. 


Ursula. 


Gottlieb. 


My  child !  my  child !  thou  must  not  die. 
Why  should  I  live?  Do  I  not  know 
The  life  of  woman  is  full  of  woe? 

Toiling  on,  and  on,  and  on, 

With  breaking  heart,  and  tearful  eyes, 

And  silent  lips,  and  in  the  soul 
The  secret  longings  that  arise, 

Which  this  world  never  satisfies ! 

Some  more,  some  less,  but  of  the  whole 
Not  one  quite  happy ;  no,  not  one ! 

It  is  the  malediction  of  Eve! 

In  place  of  it,  let  me  receive 
The  benediction  of  Mary,  then. 

Ah,  woe  is  me !  Ah,  woe  is  me ! 

Most  wretched  am  I  among  men. 

Alas!  that  I  should  live  to  see 
Thy  death,  beloved,  and  to  stand 
Above  thy  grave !  Ah,  woe  the  day ! 

Thou  wilt  not  see  it.  I  shall  lie 
Beneath  the  flowers  of  another  land; 

For  at  Salerno,  far  away 

Over  the  mountains,  over  the  sea, 

It  is  appointed  me  to  die! 

And  it  will  seem  no  more  to  thee 
Than  if  at  the  village  on  market  day 
l  should  a  little  longer  stay 
Than  I  am  used. 

Even  as  thou  sayest! 

And  how  my  heart  beats  when  thou  stayest! 
I  can  not  rest  until  my  sight 
Is  satisfied  with  seeing  thee. 

What,  then,  if  thou  wert  dead  ? 

Ah  me, 

Of  our  old  eyes  thou  art  the  light ! 

The  joy  of  our  old  hearts  art  thou! 

And  wilt  thou  die  ? 


Ursula. 


Not  now!  not  now! 


HENRY  W.  LONGFELLOW. 


581 


Elsie. 


Gottlieb. 

Elsie. 


Gottlieb. 


Ursula. 

Gottlieb. 


Christ  died  for  me,  and  shall  not  I 
Be  willing  for  my  Prince  to  die? 

You  both  are  silent;  you  can  not  speak. 
This  said  I,  at  our  Saviour’s  feast, 

After  confession,  to  the  priest, 

And  even  he  made  no  reply. 

Does  he  not  warn  us  all  to  seek 
The  happier,  better  land  on  high, 

Where  flowers  immortal  never  wither; 

And  could  he  forbid  me  to  go  thither? 

In  God’s  own  time,  my  heart’s  delight! 
When  He  shall  call  thee,  not  before! 

I  heard  Him  call.  When  Christ  ascended 
Triumphantly,  from  star  to  star, 

He  left  the  gates  of  heaven  ajar. 

I  had  a  vision  in  the  night, 

And  saw  Him  standing  at  the  door 
Of  His  Father’s  mansion,  vast  and  splendid, 
And  beckoning  to  me  from  afar. 

I  can  not  stay ! 

She  speaks  almost 
As  if  it  were  the  Holy  Ghost 
Spake  through  her  lips  and  in  her  stead! 
What  if  this  were  of  God  ? 

Ah,  then 

Gainsay  it  dare  we  not. 

Amen! 


The  old  house  under  the  elms,  the  poet’s  home,  and  dear, 
as  such,  to  every  lover  of  poetry,  is  a  stately  building, 
of  the  style  of  more  than  one  hundred  years  ago,  and  is  a  very 
home-like  place  in  its  general  appearance.  Entering  by  the 
main  door-way,  which  is  in  the  center  of  the  house,  the  visitor 
finds  himself  in  a  wide,  old-fashioned  hall,  with  doors  opening 
upon  it  on  either  hand. 

“The  library  of  the  poet  is  the  long  north-eastern  room 


582 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


upon  the  lower  floor,”  said  a  writer  thirty-two  years  ago.  “  It 
opens  upon  the  garden,  which  retains  still  the  quaint  devices  of 
an  antique  design,  harmonious  with  the  house.  The  room  is 
surrounded  with  handsome  book  cases,  and  one  stands  also 
between  two  Corinthian  columns  at  one  end,  which  imparts 
dignity  and  richness  to  the  apartment.  A  little  table  by  the 
northern  window,  looking  upon  the  garden,  is  the  usual  seat  of 
the  poet.  A  bust  or  two,  the  rich  carvings  of  the  cases,  the 
spaciousness  of  the  room,  a  leopard-skin  lying  upon  the  floor, 
and  a  few  shelves  of  strictly  literary  curiosities,  reveal  not  only 
the  haunt  of  the  elegant  scholar  and  poet,  but  the  favorite 
resort  of  the  family  circle.  But  the  northern  gloom  of  a  New 
England  winter  is  intolerant  of  this  serene  delight,  this  beautiful 
domesticity,  and  urges  the  inmates  to  the  smaller  room  in  front 
of  the  house,  communicating  with  the  library,  and  the  study 
of  General  Washington.  This  is  still  distinctively  ‘  the  study/ 
as  the  rear  room  is  ‘  the  library/  Books  are  here,  and  all  the 
graceful  detail  of  an  elegant  household,  and  upon  the  walls  hang 
crayon  portraits  of  Emerson,  Sumner,  and  Hawthorne. 

“  Emerging  into  the  hall,  the  eyes  of  the  enamored  visitor 
fall  upon  the  massive  old  staircase,  with  the  clock  upon  the 
landing.  Directly  he  hears  a  singing  in  his  mind : 

“ 1  Somewhat  back  from  the  village  street, 

Stands  the  old-fashioned  country-seat; 

Across  its  antique  portico 

Tall  poplar  trees  their  shadows  throw, 

And  from  its  station  in  the  hall 
An  ancient  time-piece  says  to  all, 

“  Forever— never ! 

Never — forever !  ”  ’ 

But  he  does  not  see  the  particular  clock  of  the  poem,  which 
stood  upon  another  staircase,  in  another  quaint  old  mansion, — . 


HENRY  W.  LONGFELLOW.  583 

/  .  \ 
although  the  verse  belongs  truly  to  all  old  clocks  in  all  old 

country-seats,  just  as  the  ‘  Village  Blacksmith  ’  and  his  smithy 
are  not  alone  the  stalwart  man  and  dingy  shop  under  the 
‘  spreading  chestnut-tree  ’  which  the  Professor  daily  passes  on 
his  way  to  his  college  duties,  but  belong  wherever  a  smithy 
stands.  Through  the  meadows  in  front  flows  the  placid 
Charles.” 

So  calmly  flowed  the  poet’s  life.  The  old  house  had  other 
charms  for  him  besides  those  with  which  his  fancy  invested 
it  when  he  first  set  foot  within  its  walls,  for  here  came  to 
him  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  his  matnrer  life,  and  here  u  when 
the  evening  lamps  were  lighted,”  came  to  him  the  memories 
of  the  loved  and  lost,  who  were  waiting  for  him  in  the  better 
land.  Here,  too,  clustered  the  memories  of  those  noble 
achievements  in  his  glorious  career  which  made  him  now 
and  for  all  times  the  people’s  poet.  Others,  as  the  years  go 
by,  will  woo  us  with  their  lays,  but  none  so  winningly  and 
tenderly  as  this  our  greatest  master.  There  was  but  one 
David  in  Israel,  and  when  he  passed  away  no  other  filled  his 
place. 

The  gentle  poet  whom  the  world  had  learned  to  love  so 
well  died  at  his  home,  in  Cambridge,  March  24,  1882° 
During  the  previous  summer  his  physical  condition  gave 
his  friends  great  cause  for  alarm,  and  it  became  necessary 
for  him  to  quit  work  entirely.  This  was  a  great  grief  to 
him,  for  his  books  and  his  writing  had  become  his  chief 
solace  after  the  death  of  many  dear  associates.  He  received 
many  telegrams  and  letters  of  sympathy  from  distinguished 
persons.  He  received  his  last  visitors  March  18.  They 
were  two  Boston  lads,  who  came  on  his  invitation.  His 
death  was  very  quiet,  as  his  life  had  been.  The  turbulence 


584 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


which  has  made  the  lives  of  so  many  great  poets  'miserable 
was  unknown  to  him.  “  Like  his  verse,  his  life  was  pure, 
serene  and  strong.”  Among  his  last  great  works  was  a 
translation  of  Dante,  which  is  universally  admired  for  its 
accuracy  and  melody.  The  five  children  of  the  poet  sur¬ 
vive  him.  Onslow,  the  oldest,  is  married,  and  engaged  in 
business  in  Boston.  Ernest  is  an  artist  and  writer  of  recog¬ 
nized  merit.  His  three  daughters  live  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
old  Cambridge  home.  Alice  is  a  writer,  Edith  is  the  wife 
of  Richard  H.  Dana,  and  Anna  is  a  lady  of  cultivated  tastes, 
who  is  very  fond  of  letters.  The  writings  of  their  father 
constantly  grow  in  popularity,  being  even  more  highly 
prized  in  England  than  in  this  country.  The  sale  of  Long¬ 
fellow’s  poems  is  exceedingly  large,  surpassing  that  of  the 
works  of  any  other  poet 


NATHANIEL,  HAWTHORNE. 


NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE. 


587 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

*  • — 

NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE. 

HERE  came  to  the  old  town  of  Salem,  in  the 
Province  of  Massachusetts,  in  the  early  part  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  an  English  family  named 
Hawthorne — Puritans,  like  all  the  other  inhabi¬ 
tants  of  that  growing  town.  They  proved  their 
fidelity  to  Puritan  principles  by  entering  readily  into  all  the  super¬ 
stitions  of  the  day,  and  became  noted  for  the  zeal  with  which  they 
persecuted  the  Quakers  and  hung  the  witches.  The  head  of  the 
family  was  a  sea  captain,  and  for  many  generations  the  men  of 
the  family  followed  the  same  avocation,  “  a  gray-haired  ship¬ 
master,  in  each  generation,  retiring  from  the  quarter-deck  to  the 
homestead,  while  a  boy  of  fourteen  took  the  hereditary  place 
before  the  mast,  confronting  the  salt  spray  and  the  gale,  which 
had  blustered  against  his  sire  and  grandsire.” 

Of  such  a  race  came  Nathaniel  Hawthorne,  who  was 
born  at  Salem,  on  the  4th,  of  July,  1804.  His  father  was  a  sea 
captain,  and  died  of  the  yellow  fever  at  Havana,  in  1810.  His 
mother  was  a  woman  of  great  beauty  and  extreme  sensibility, 
and  it  was  from  her  that  Nathaniel  derived  the  peculiarities 
of  character  which  distinguished  him  through  life.  The  death 
of  her  husband  filled  her  with  the  profoundest  grief,  and 
though  the  violence  of  her  sorrow  subsided  with  time,  she 


588 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


passed  the  remainder  of  her  life  in  strict  seclusion,  constantly 
grieving  in  her  quiet  way  for  her  departed  lord.  Her  son 
grew  up  to  the  age  of  ten  in  this  sad  and  lonely  house,  passing 
four  of  the  most  susceptible  years  of  his  life  in  the  society  of  his 
sorrowful  mother.  He  became  a  shy  boy,  and  avoided  the  com¬ 
pany  of  other  children.  His  health  began  to  suffer  from  the 
effects  of  such  an  unnatural  state  of  affairs,  and  at  the  age  of  ten 
he  was  sent  to  live  on  a  farm  belonging  to  the  family,  on  the 
shore  of  Sebago  Lake,  in  Maine.  The  active  out-door  life  which 
he  led  here  entirely  restored  his  health,  which  was  naturally 
strong  and  vigorous;  here,  also,  he  acquired  that  fondness  for 
boating  which  was  his  chief  amusement  in  after  years.  Return¬ 
ing  to  Salem,  he  completed  his  studies  in  the  preparatory 
schools,  after  which  he  entered  Bowdoin  College,  where  he 
graduated  in  1825,  at  the  age  of  twenty-one.  He  was  a  class¬ 
mate  of  Longfellow  and  George  B.  Cheever,  with  whom  he  was 
only  slightly  acquainted ;  and  he  formed  a  warm  and  lasting 
friendship  with  Franklin  Pierce,  who  was  in  the  class  next 
before  him.  Longfellow  has  preserved  a  recollection  of  him  in 
his  student  days  as  “  a  shy  youth  in  a  bright-buttoned  coat,  flit¬ 
ting  across  the  college  grounds.” 

After  graduating,  he  went  back  to  his  home  in  Salem,  where 
he  resided  for  many  years,  leading  a  life  of  seclusion,  which 
he  passed  in  meditation  and  study.  His  strong  literary  in¬ 
clination  now  vented  itself  in  efforts  which  were  in  every  way 
characteristic  of  the  man.  He  wrote  numerous  wild  tales,  the 
most  of  which  he  burned,  but  a  few  of  which  found  their  way 
into  the  newspapers  and  magazines  of  the  country.  They  were 
full  of  a  wild  gloominess,  and  were  told  with  a  power  which 
proved  that  their  author  was  no  ordinary  man.  Few,  however, 
dreamed  that  they  were  the  work  of  the  pale  recluse  of  Salem, 
for  he  led  a  life  of  such  strict  seclusion  that  not  even  the  mem- 


NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE. 


589 


bers  of  his  own  family  could  tell  with  certainty  what  he  did. 
His  days  were  passed  in  his  chamber,  and  at  night  he  took  long 
walks  alone  on  the  sea-shore  or  into  the  woods.  He  shunned 
all  society,  and  seemed  to  find  companionship  only  in  nature, 
and  in  the  creations  of  his  fancy.  Yet  he  was  not  a  morose  or 
unhappy  man.  On  the  contrary,  he  seems  to  have  been  a  very 
happy  one,  full  of  generous  and  kindly  feelings,  and  finding 
only  a  strange  pleasure  where  others  would  have  found  bitter¬ 
ness  and  cynicism.  Like  the  melancholy  Jacques,  he  might 
have  said  of  his  pensive  shyness,  “  It  is  a  melancholy  of  mine 
own,  compounded  of  many  simples,  extracted  from  many 
objects;  .  .  .  which,  by  often  rumination,  wraps  me  in  a 

most  humorous  sadness.” 

In  1837  he  collected  his  published  tales,  which,  while  they 
had  charmed  a  few  cultivated  readers,  had  scarcely  been  noticed 
by  the  masses,  and  published  them  in  a  volume  to  which  he 
gave  the  name  of  “  Twice-Told  Tales.”  The  book  was  well 
received  by  the  public,  but  its  circulation  was  limited,  although 
Mr.  Longfellow  warmly  welcomed  it  in  the  “  North  American 
Review,”  and  pronounced  it  the  “  work  of  a  man  of  genius  and 
a  true  poet.”  Still  it  was  neglected  by  the  masses,  and  Haw¬ 
thorne  says  himself  that  he  was  at  that  time  “the  most  un¬ 
known  author  in  America.”  There  was  more  truth  in  this 
assertion  than  lies  on  its  face,  for  the  people  who  read  the  book 
supposed  that  the  name  of  Nathaniel  Hawthorne  was  merely  a 
pseudonyme,  and  declared  that  as  Nathaniel  was  evidently 
selected  by  the  author  because  of  the  fondness  of  the  old-time 
Puritans  for  Scripture  names,  so  Hawthorne  was  chosen  by  him 
as  expressive  of  one  of  the  most  beautiful  features  of  the  New 
England  landscape.  The  merits  of  the  book  were  too  genuine, 
however,  for  it  to  lack  admirers,  and  the  small  class  which 
greeted  its  first  appearance  with  delight  gradually  increased, 


590 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


and  finally  the  demand  for  the  book  became  so  great  that  in 
1842  Hawthorne  ventured  to  issue  a  second  series  of  “  Twice- 
Told  Tales/’  the  most  of  which  had  appeared  in  the  “Demo¬ 
cratic  Review/’  then  edited  by  his  friend  O’Sullivan.  Of  these 
volumes,  Mr.  George  William  Curtis  says:  “They  are  full  of 
glancing  wit,  of  tender  satire,  of  exquisite  natural  description, 
of  subtle  and  strange  analysis  of  human  life,  darkly  passionate 
and  weird.” 

In  1838  George  Bancroft  was  Collector  of  the  Port  of  Bos¬ 
ton,  and,  having  been  deeply  impressed  with  the  genius  dis¬ 
played  in  the  first  volume  of  “Twice-Told  Tales,”  sought  out 
Hawthorne  and  offered  him  a  place  in  the  Boston  Custom- 
House  as  weigher  and  gauger.  Hawthorne  accepted  the  posi¬ 
tion,  and  at  once  entered  upon  his  duties.  Leaving  his  soli- 

% 

tude  and  the  weird  phantoms  that  had  been  his  companions 
for  so  long,  he  passed  immediately  into  the  busy  bustle  of  the 
great  New  England  port.  It  was  a  new  world  to  him,  and 
one  which  interested  him  keenly.  His  duties  kept  him  con¬ 
stantly  on  the  wharf,  and  threw  him  daily  into  contact  with 
captains  and  sailors  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  He  became  a 
great  favorite  with  these,  and  they  told  him  many  a  strange 
story  of  their  adventures  and  of  the  sights  they  had  seen  in 
distant  lands,  and  these,  as  they  were  listened  to  by  him,  took 
each  a  distinctive  form  in  his  imagination.  Not  less  interest¬ 
ing  to  him  were  the  men  among  whom  his  duties  threw  him. 
They  were  more  to  him  than  the  ordinary  beings  that  thronged 
the  streets  of  the  great  city,  for  they  had  been  victorious  in 
many  a  battle  with  the  mighty  deep,  and  they  had  looked 
on  the  wondrous  sights  of  the  far-off  lands  of  the  Old 
World.  Queer  people  they  were,  too,  each  a  Captain  Cuttle 
or  a  Dirk  Hatteraick  in  himself,  and  many  an  hour  did  the 
dreamy  writer  spend  with  them,  apparently  listening  to 


HATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE. 


their  rude  stories,  but  really  making  keen  studies  of  the  men 
themselves. 

He  discharged  his  duties  faithfully ‘in  the  Boston  Custom- 
House,  performing  each  with  an  exactness  thoroughly  charac¬ 
teristic  of  him,  until  1841,  when  the  accession  of  President 
Harrison  to  power  obliged  him  to  withdraw  to  make  way  for 
a  Whig. 

From  the  Custom-house  he  went  to  live  at  Brook  Farm  as 
one  of  that  singular  community  of  dreamers  and  enthusiasts 
which  was  to  inaugurate  a  new  era  of  men  and  things  in  thi?. 
world,  but  which  came  at  last  to  a  most  inglorious  termina¬ 
tion.  He  was  thrown  into  intimate  association  here  with  many 
who  have  since  become  prominent  in  our  literary  history,  and 
for  some  of  them  conceived  a  warm  attachment.  He  took  his 
share  of  the  farm  labors,  to  which  he  was  very  partial,  but 
remained  at  the  community  less  than  a  year,  and  then  re¬ 
turned  to  Boston.  In  his  “  Blithedale  Romance”  he  has 
given  us  a  picture  of  the  life  at  Brook  Farm,  though  he  de¬ 
nies  having  sketched  his  characters  from  his  old  associates  at 
that  place. 

In  1843  he  married  Miss  Peabody,  a  member  of  a  family 
distinguished  for  their  various  achievements  in  the  world  of 
letters.  Besides  being  an  artist  of  no  mean  pretensions,  she 
was  herself  a  writer  of  considerable  promise,  though  her  writ¬ 
ings  had  no  other  critics  than  her  family  and  most  intimate 
friends.  “Her  husband  shrank  from  seeing  her  name  in  the 
reviews,  and  in  this,  as  in  all  other  things,  his  feelings  were 
sacredly  respected  by  her.”  She  was  a  lady  of  rare  strength 
of  character  and  great  beauty,  and  was  in  every  respect  a  fit¬ 
ting  wife  for  such  a  man.  The  twenty-one  years  of  their 
wedded  life  make  up  a  period  of  unbroken  happiness  to  both. 

Hawthorne  was  very  proud  of  his  wife,  and  in  his  quiet  way 
35 


592 


KINGS  OP  FORTUNE!. 


never  failed  to  show  it.  Their  friends  often  remarked  that  the 
wedded  life  of  this  happy  pair  seemed  like  one  long  courtship. 

Hawthorne  took  his  bride  on  his  wedding-day  to  a  new 
home.  He  had  rented  the  old  parsonage  adjoining  the  battle- 
f  field  of  Concord,  from  whose  windows  the  pastor  of  those 
heroic  days  had  watched  his  congregation  fight  the  British  in 
his  yard.  It  was  a  gloomy  and  partially  dilapidated  “Old 
Manse,”  and  doubtless  Hawthorne  had  chosen  it  because  of  its 
quaint  aspect.  He  has  himself  drawn  the  picture  of  it,  and 
given  us  an  exquisite  collection  of  “  Mosses  ”  from  it.  It  lay 
back  from  the  main  road,  and  was  approached  by  an  avenue  of 
ancient  black-ash  trees,  whose  deep  shade  added  much  to  the 
quiet  appearance  of  “  the  gray  front  of  the  old  parsonage.”  It 
was  just  the  home  for  him,  and  here  passed  three  of  the  happi¬ 
est  years  of  his  life.  Here  he  wrote  his  “  Mosses  from  an  Old 
Manse,”  and  here  his  first  child  was  born. 

The  life  he  led  at  Concord  was  very  secluded.  He  avoided 
the  society  of  the  village  people,  who  sought  in  vain  to  pene¬ 
trate  his  retirement  and  satisfy  their  curiosity  concerning  him. 
But  they  were  disappointed.  He  lived  on  in  his  deep  seclu¬ 
sion,  happy  in  having  his  wife  and  child  with  him,  but  caring 
for  no  other  society.  During  the  day  he  remained  in  his  study, 
which  overlooked  the  old  battle-field,  or,  passing  down  the 
lawn  at  the  back  of  the  house  to  the  river,  spent  the  afternoon 
in  rowing  on  the  pretty  stream.  At  night  he  would  take  long 
walks,  or  row  up  the  river  to  the  bridge  by  which  the  British 
crossed  the  stream,  and  enjoy  his  favorite  luxury — a  bath. 
The  village  people  were  full  of  curiosity  to  know  something 
about  him,  for  he  was  absolutely  unknown  to  them ;  and  any 
one  who  understands  what  the  curiosity  of  a  New  England 
villager  is  can  readily  imagine  the  feelings  with  which  the 
people  of  Concord  regarded  their  mysterious  neighbor.  They 


NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE. 


593 


were  never  satisfied,  however,  for  Hawthorne  shrank  from  pry¬ 
ing  eyes  with  indescribable  horror.  He  kept  his  ways,  and 
compelled  them  to  let  him  alone.  He  could  easily  avoid  the 
town  in  his  walks  or  his  rides  upon  the  river,  and  he  was 
rarely  seen  passing  through  the  streets  unless  compelled  to  do 
so  by  matters  which  needed  his  attention  in  Concord. 

Yet  the  “Old  Manse  ”  was  not  without  its  guests.  Haw¬ 
thorne  was  a  man  of  many  friends,  and  these  came  often  to  see 
him.  They  were  men  after  his  own  heart,  and  among  them 
were  Emerson,  Ellery,  Channing,  Thoreau,  Whittier,  Long¬ 
fellow,  and  George  William  Curtis.  The  last-named  has  left 
us  this  pleasant  picture  of  our  author  in  the  midst  of  his 
friends : 

“  During  Hawthorne’s  first  year’s  residence  in  Concord,  I 

had  driven  up  with  some  friends  to  an  esthetic  tea  at  Mr. 

Emerson’s.  It  was  in  the  winter,  and  a  great  wood-fire  blazed 

upon  the  hospitable  hearth.  There  were  various  men  and 

women  of  note  assembled,  and  I,  who  listened  attentively  to  all 

the  fine  things  that  were  said,  was  for  some  time  scarcely  aware 

of  a  man  who  sat  upon  the  edge  of  the  circle,  a  little  withdrawn, 

his  head  slightly  thrown  forward  upon  his  breast,  and  his  bright 

eyes  clearly  burning  under  his  black  brow.  As  I  drifted  down 

the  stream  of  talk,  this  person  who  sat  silent  as  a  shadow  looked 

to  me  as  Webster  might  have  looked  had  he  been  a  poet — a  kind 

of  poetic  Webster.  He  rose  and  walked  to  the  window,  and 

stood  quietly  there  for  a  long  time,  watching  the  dead  white 

landscape.  No  appeal  was  made  to  him,  nobody  looked  after 

him,  the  conversation  flowed  as  steadily  on  as  it  every  one 

understood  that  his  silence  was  to  be  respected.  It  was  the 

same  thing  at  table.  In  vain  the  silent  man  imbibed  esthetic 

* 

tea.  Whatever  fancies  it  inspired  did  not  flower  at  his  lipa. 
But  there  was  a  light  in  his  eye  which  assured  me  that  nothing 


594 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


was  lost.  So  supreme  was  his  silence,  that  it  presently  engrossed 
me  to  the  exclusion  of  every  thing  else.  There  was  brilliant  dis¬ 
course,  but  this  silence  was  much  more  poetic  and  fascinating. 
Fine  things  were  said  by  the  philosophers,  but  much  finer  things 
were  implied  by  the  dumbness  of  this  gentleman  with  heavy 
brows  and  black  hair.  When  presently  he  rose  and  went,  Em¬ 
erson,  with  the  ‘slow,  wise  smile’  that  breaks  over  his  face, 
like  day  over  the  sky,  said:  ‘Hawthorne  rides  well  his  horse 
of  the  night.’”  Later  on,  after  he  knew  him  better,  Curtis 
added  to  this  picture,  “His  own  sympathy  was  so  broad  and 
sure,  that,  although  nothing  had  been  said  for  hours,  his  com¬ 
panion  knew  that  not  a  thing  had  escaped  his  eye,  nor  had  a 
single  pulse  of  beauty  in  the  day,  or  scene,  or  society  failed  to 
thrill  his  heart.  In  this  way  his  silence  was  most  social. 
Every  thing  seemed  to  have  been  said.” 

At  the  close  of  the  third  year  of  his  residence  at  Concord, 
Hawthorne  was  obliged  to  give  up  the  “Old  Manse,”  as  the 
owner  was  coming  back  to  occupy  it.  The  Democrats  had  now 
come  into  power  again  under  Mr.  Polk,  and  Mr.  Bancroft  was 
in  the  Cabinet.  The  Secretary,  mindful  of  his  friend,  pro¬ 
cured  him  the  post  of  Surveyor  of  the  Port  of  Salem,  and 
Hawthorne  went  with  his  little  family  to  live  in  his  native 
town.  The  Salem  Custom-house  was  a  sleepy  sort  of  a  place, 
and  his  duties  were  merely  nominal.  He  had  an  abundance 

of  leisure  time,  and  from  that  leisure  was  born  his  masterpiece, 
»  _ 

“The  Scarlet  Letter” — the  most  powerful  romance  which  evei 
flowed  from  an  American  author’s  pen.  It  was  published  in 
1850,  and  in  the  preface  to  it  the  reader  will  find  an  excellent 
description  of  the  author’s  life  in  Salem.  He  held  his  posi¬ 
tion  in  that  place  for  three  years,  and  then  the  election  of 
General  Taylor  obliged  him  to  retire. 

He  withdrew  to  the  Berkshire  Hills,  and  took  a  house  in 


NATHANIEL  HAWTIIOENE. 


595 


the  town  of  Lenox.  It  was  a  little  red  cottage,  and  was  sit¬ 
uated  on  the  shore  of  a  diminutive  lake  called  the  Stockbridge 
Bowl.  He  was  now  the  most  famous  novelist  in  America,  and 
had  thousands  of  admirers  in  the  Old  World.  His  “  Scarlet 
Letter”  had  won  him  fame,  and  had  brought  his  earlier  works 
more  prominently  before  the  public  than  ever. 

During  his  residence  at  Lenox,  he  wrote  “  The  House  of  the 
Seven  Gables,”  which  was  published  in  Boston  in  1851.  It 
was  not  less  successful  than  the  a  Scarlet  Letter,”  though  it 
was  not  so  finished  a  piece  of  workmanship. 

Yet,  though  so  famous,  he  was  not  freed  from  the  trials 
incident  to  the  first  years  of  an  author’s  life.  Mr.  Tuckerman 
says  of  him  at  this  time :  “  He  had  the  fortitude  and  pride,  as 
well  as  the  sensitiveness  and  delicacy,  of  true  and  high  genius. 
Not  even  his  nearest  country  neighbors  knew  aught  of  his 
meager  larder  or  brave  economies.  He  never  complained, 
even  when  editors  were  dilatory  in  their  remuneration  and 
friends  forgetful  of  their  promises.  When  the  poor  author 
had  the  money,  he  would  buy  a  beefsteak  for  dinner;  when  he 
had  not,  he  would  make  a  meal  of  chestnuts  and  potatoes. 
He  had  the  self-control  and  the  probity  to  fulfill  that  essential 
condition  of  self-respect,  alike  for  those  who  subsist  by  brain 
work  and  those  who  inherit  fortunes — he  always  lived  within 
his  income;  and  it  was  only  by  a  kind  of  pious  fraud  that  a 
trio  of  his  oldest  friends  occasionally  managed  to  pay  his  rent.” 
His  friend  and  publisher,  Mr.  Ticknor,  “  received  and  invested 
the  surplus  earnings  of  the  absentee  author  when  American 
Consul  at  Liverpool,  and  had  obtained  from  Hawthorne  a 
promise  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  for  his  post,  .  .  that 

he  would  send  him  all  he  could  spare  from  his  official  income, 
to  be  carefully  nursed  into  a  competence  for  his  family.  Never 
was  better  advice  given  or  wiser  service  performed  by  pub- 


596 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


lisher  to  author.  The  investments  thus  made  became  the 
means  of  comfort  to  the  returned  writer  in  the  maturity  of  his 
years  and  his  fame.” 

In  1852  he  returned  to  Concord  and  purchased  a  small 
house  which  had  once  been  the  residence  of  the  philosopher 
Alcott.  Here  he  made  his  permanent  home  and  gathered  about 
him  his  household  treasures.  In  the  Presidential  campaign  of 

1852,  his  friend  Franklin  Pierce  was  the  candidate  of  the 
Democracy,  and  Hawthorne  wrote  a  short  biography  of  him 
which  was  used  by  the  Democrats  as  a  campaign  document. 
It  was  a  labor  of  love,  for  the  friendship  that  had  been  begun 
between  these  two  men  in  their  college  days  had  never  been 
broken,  and  though  naturally  averse  to  every  thing  that  savored 
of  politics,  our  author  made  this  contribution  to  the  cause  of  his 
friend  with  all  the  heartiness  of  his  nature.  Pierce  was  pro¬ 
foundly  touched  by  this  unexpected  aid,  for  he  knew  how 
utterly  Hawthorne  detested  political  strife,  and  when  seated  in 
the  Presidential  chair  he  showed  his  appreciation  of  it  by  offer¬ 
ing  his  friend  the  consulship  to  Liverpool — one  of  the  most 
lucrative  offices  within  the  gift  of  the  executive.  Hawthorne 
broke  up  his  home  in  Concord  and  sailed  for  Liverpool  in 

1853,  and  remained  there  until  1857,  when  he  resigned  his 
consulship  and  traveled  on  the  continent  with  his  family,  resid¬ 
ing  for  some  time  in  Italy  for  the  benefit  of  his  health.  His 
European  residence  had  the  effect  of  drawing  him  out  of  his 
shyness  and  reserve  to  a  certain  extent,  and  during  the  closing 
years  of  his  life  he  was  more  social  with  the  persons  about 
him  than  he  had  ever  been.  After  his  return  he  went  back  to 
Concord,  where  he  enlarged  and  beautified  his  old  home,  in¬ 
tending  to  remain  there  for  the  balance  of  his  life.  He  wrote 
the  “  Marble  Faun”  and  “Our  Old  Home”  just  after  his 
return  from  Europe.  The  former  was  suggested  by  his  resi- 


NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE. 


597 


dence  in  Italy,  and  the  latter  was  a  collection  of  English 
sketches  and  reminiscences. 

The  war  between  the  two  sections  of  the  country  affected 
him  very  deeply.  It  seemed  to  him  a  terrible  tragedy,  to 
which  there  could  be  no  end  but  utter  ruin  for  the  country. 
He  sympathized  strongly  with  the  cause  of  the  Union,  but  at 
the  same  time  his  heart  bled  atdhe  sufferings  of  the  people  of 
the  south.  It  was  one  long  agony  to  him,  and  only  those  who 
knew  him  intimately  can  understand  how  much  he  suffered 
during  this  unhappy  period. 

Mr.  Moncure  D.  Conway  gives  the  following  reminiscence 
of  him  about  this  time:  “I  passed  a  night  under  the  same 
roof  with  him  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Fields,  his  publisher.  He 
seemed  much  dejected.  Mr.  Fields  had  invited  a  little  com¬ 
pany,  but,  after  the  first  arrivals,  Hawthorne  made  his  escape 
to  his  room,  from  which  he  did  not  emerge  until  the  next 
morning  at  breakfast  time.  He  then  came  in  with  the  amus¬ 
ing  look  of  a  naughty  child,  and  pleaded  that  he  had  become 
lost  the  night  before  in  Defoe’s  ghost  stories  until  it  was  too 
late  to  make  his  appearance  in  the  company.  He  must,  I 
should  think,  have  been  contemplating  some  phantasmal  pro¬ 
duction  at  that  time,  for  I  remember  his  asking  me  many  ques¬ 
tions  about  the  ghost-beliefs  of  the  negroes,  among  whom  I  had 
passed  my  early  life.” 

Besides  the  works  already  mentioned,  Hawthorne  was  the 
author  of  “True  Stories  from  History  and  Biography”  and 
“The  Wonder  Book  for  Boys  and  Girls,”  both  published  in 
1851;  “The  Snow  Image  and  Other  Twice-Told  Tales,”  pub¬ 
lished  in  1852;  and  “Tanglewood  Tales,”  published  in  1853, 
all  juveniles.  At  the  time  of  his  death  he  was  engaged  upon 
a  novel  which  was  to  have  been  published  in  the  “Atlantic 
Monthly,”  but  it  was  left  incomplete. 


I 


598  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

In  the  spring  of  1864  his  friend  and  publisher,  Mr.  W.  D. 
Ticknor,  of  Boston,  seeing  how  feeble  Hawthorne  had  become, 
asked  him  to  accompany  him  on  an  excursion,  hoping  that  a 
rapid  change  of  scene  and  cheerful  company  would  benefit  him. 
They  set  out  in  April,  and  went  direct  to  Philadelphia.  Upon 
arriving  at  the  hotel,  Mr.  Ticknor  was  suddenly  taken  very  ill, 
and  died  on  the  10th  of  April  in  his  friend’s  arms.  Haw¬ 
thorne  was  profoundly  shocked  by  this  melancholy  occurrence, 
and  it  is  said  that  he  never  fully  recovered  from  its  effects  upon 
him.  His  melancholy  seemed  to  deepen,  and  though  his 
friends  exerted  themselves  to  cheer  him,  he  seemed  to  feel  that 
his  end  was  near.  Ex-President  Pierce,  hoping  to  rouse  him 
from  his  sad  thoughts,  induced  him  to  accompany  him  on  an 
excursion  to  the  White  Mountains.  Upon  reaching  Plymouth, 
which  they  took  on  their  route,  they  stopped  at  the  Pemigewas- 
set  House  for  the  night.  Mr.  Pierce  was  so  full  of  anxiety 
concerning  his  friend,  who  had  been  quieter  and  sadder  than 
usual  that  day,  that  he  went  softly  into  his  room  in  the  middle 
of  the  night  to  look  after  him.  Hawthorne  was  lying  very 
still,  and  seemed  to  be  sleeping  sweetly.  Mr.  Pierce  stole  softly 
away,  fearing  to  disturb  him.  In  the  morning  he  went  back 
to  rouse  his  friend,  and  found  him  lying  lifeless  in  the  position 
he  had  noticed  in  the  night.  He  had  been  dead  some  hours. 

The  announcement  of  Hawthorne’s  death  caused  a  feeling  of 
deep  sadness  in  all  parts  of  the  Union.  His  body  was  taken 
to  Concord  for  burial,  and  was  accompanied  to  the  grave  by  the 
best  and  most  gifted  of  the  land,  to  each  of  whom  he  had  en¬ 
deared  himself  in  life. 


V 


EDWIN  BOOTH 


IX. 


ACTORS. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

EDWIN  BOOTH. 

HERE  are  many  persons  who  remember  the  elder 
Booth,  the  “  Great  Booth,”  as  he  was  called,  in 
his  palmy  days,  when  the  bare  announcement  of 
his  name  was  sufficient  to  cram  our  old-fashioned 
theaters  from  pit  to  dome.  He  was  sublime  in 
the  stormy  passions  which  he  delineated,  and  never  failed  to 
draw  down  from  the  gods  of  the  gallery  the  uproarious  yells 
with  which  they  testify  their  approval ;  even  the  more  dignified 
occupants  of  the  boxes  found  themselves  breaking  into  outbursts 
of  applause  which  they  were  powerless  to  restrain.  He  was  a 
favorite  with  all  classes,  and  a  deserved  one,  and  the  lovers  of 
the  drama  looked  forward  with  genuine  regret  to  the  period 
when  he  should  be  no  longer  with  them.  They  felt  that  the 
glories  of  the  stage  would  pass  away  with  him.  It  was  in  vain 
that  they  were  told  that  he  had  sons  destined  to  the  same  pro¬ 
fession.  They  shook  their  heads,  and  said  it  was  impossible  that 
the  mantle  of  the  great  tragedian  should  rest  upon  any  of  his 

sons,  for  it  was  then,  as  now,  a  popular  belief  that  great  men 

599 


600  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

never  have  great  children.  How  very  much  these  good  people 
were  mistaken  we  will  see  in  the  progress  of  this  chapter. 

One  of  these  sons  was  destined  in  the  course  of  time  to 
eclipse  the  fame  won  by  his  father,  and  to  endear  himself  to  the 
American  people  as  a  more  finished,  if  less  stormy,  actor.  This 
was  Edwin  Booth.  He  was  born  on  his  father’s  farm  near 
Baltimore,  Maryland,  in  1833,  and  after  receiving  a  good  com¬ 
mon-school  education,  began  his  training  for  the  stage.  The 
elder  Booth  was  quick  to  see  that  his  boy  had  inherited  his 
genius,  and  he  took  great  pains  to  develop  the  growing  powers 
of  the  lad,  and  to  incline  them  toward  those  paths  which  his 
experience  had  taught  him  were  the  surest  roads  to  success. 
He  took  him  with  him  on  his  starring  engagements,  and  kept 
him  about  him  so  constantly  that  the  boy  may  be  said  to  have 
grown  up  on  the  stage  from  his  infancy.  He  was  enthusiastic¬ 
ally  devoted  to  his  father,  and  it  was  his  delight  to  stand  at  the 
wings  and  watch  the  great  tragedian  in  his  personations,  and 
the  thunders  of  applause  which  proclaimed  some  fresh  triumph 
were  sweeter  to  the  boy,  perhaps,  than  to  the  man. 

In  1849,  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  he  made  his  first  appearance 
on  the  stage  as  Tyrrell,  in  “  Bichard  III.,”  and  gave  great  satis¬ 
faction  by  his  rendition  of  the  character.  From  this  time  he 
continued  to  appear  at  various  places  with  his  father,  and  in  1851 
won  his  first  great  success  in  the  city  of  New  York.  His  father 
was  playing  an  engagement  at  the  Chatham  Theater  at  the  time, 
and  was  announced  for  Bichard  III.,  which  was  his  master¬ 
piece.  When  the  hour  for  performance  came,  he  was  too  ill  to 
appear.  The  manager  was  in  despair,  for  the  house  was  filled 
with  a  large  audience,  who  were  impatient  for  the  appearance 
of  the  humpbacked  king.  In  this  emergency  Edwin  Booth 
offered  to  take  his  father’s  place,  and  the  manager,  pleased  with 
the  novelty  of  the  proposal,  accepted  it.  Young  Booth  was 


EDWIN  BOOTH. 


601 


but  eighteen  years  old,  and  had  not  even  studied  the  part,  and 
it  was  a  perilous  thing  to  venture  before  an  audience  in  a  role 
in  which  one  of  his  name  had  won  such  great  fame.  But  he 
was  confident  of  his  own  powers,  and  he  had  so  often  hung 
with  delight  upon  his  father’s  rendition  of  the  part,  that  he 
needed  but  a  hasty  reference  to  the  book  to  perfect  him  in  the 
text.  He  won  a  decided  triumph,  and  the  public  promptly 
acknowledged  that  he  gave  promise  of  being  an  unusually  fine 
actor. 

In  1852  Mr.  Booth  went  to  California,  and  engaged  for  the 
“  utility  business.”  He  spent  two  years  in  careful  and  patient 
study  in  the  humbler  walks  of  his  profession,  learning  its  de¬ 
tails,  and  doing  much  of  the  drudgery  essential  to  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  his  art.  In  1854,  he  went  to  Australia,  and 
played  a  successful  engagement  there,  stopping  on  his  way  at 
several  of  the  Pacific  islands.  On  his  return,  he  played  an  en¬ 
gagement,  with  marked  success,  at  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and 
then  went  back  to  California. 

In  1857  he  returned  to  New  York,  and,  on  the  4th  of  May, 
appeared  at  Burton’s  Theater,  in  the  character  of  Richard  III. 
A  writer  wrho  witnessed  his  performance  on  that  occasion  thus 
speaks  of  him :  “  The  company  wras  not  strong  in  tragedy  ; 

the  young  actor  came  without  reputation ;  the  season  was  late. 
But  he  conquered  his  place.  His  Richard  was  intellectual, 
brilliant,  rapid,  handsome,  picturesque,  villainous.  But  the  vil¬ 
lainy  was  servant  to  the  ambition — not  master  of  it,  as  a  coarse 
player  makes  it.  The  action  was  original ;  the  dress  was  per¬ 
fect — the  smirched  gauntlets  and  flung-on  mantle  of  the  schem¬ 
ing,  busy  duke,  the  splendid  vestments  of  the  anointed  king, 
the  glittering  armor  of  the  monarch  in  the  field.  His  clear 
beauty,  his  wonderful  voice — which  he  had  not  learned  to  use — 
his  grace,  his  fine  artistic  sense,  made  all  triumphs  seem  pos- 


602  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

sible  to  this  young  man.  Evidently  there  was  great  power  ia 
the  new  actor — power  untrained,  vigor  ill  directed.  But  what 
was  plainest  to  be  seen,  was  the  nervous,  impulsive  tempera¬ 
ment,  which  would  leave  him  no  rest  save  in  achievement.  He 
might  come  back  to  us  a  robustious,  periwig-pated  fellow,  the 
delight  and  wonder  of  the-galleries.  Pie  might  come  back  the 
thorough  artist,  great  in  repose  as  in  action.  But  it  was  clear 
enough  that  what  lie  was  then  in  Bichard,  in  Bichelieu,  in  Sir 
Edward  Mortimer,  he  would  never  be  again.” 

He  followed  this  appearance  by  a  general  tour  through  the 
country,  and  returned  to  New  York  in  1858,  where  he  won 
fresh  laurels.  In  1860  he  reappeared  at  Burton’s  Theater, 
then  called  the  Winter  Garden,  and  added  Hamlet  to  his  role. 
He  had  improved  greatly  during  the  time  that  had  elapsed 
since  his  last  appearance  at  this  theater,  and  had  gained  very 
much  in  power  and  artistic  finish.  PYe  most  critical  audiences 
in  the  country  received  him  with  delight,  crowded  his  houses, 
and  hailed  his  efforts  with  thunders  of  applause.  This  season 
silenced  all  the  critics,  and  placed  him  among  the  great  actors 
of  the  American  stage.  He  bore  his  honors  modestly,  and 
though  he  was  proud  of  the  triumphs  he  had  won,  they  did  not 
satisfy  him.  There  were  still  greater  successes  to  be  achieved 
before  the  highest  honors  of  his  profession  could  be  his,  and  it 
was  upon  these  that  his  eye  was  fixed  from  the  first.  The  ap¬ 
plause  which  greeted  him  in  every  city  in  which  he  appeared 
only  served  to  stimulate  him  to  fresh  exertions. 

In  the  summer  of  1861,  he  visited  England,  and  played  an 
engagement  at  the  Haymarket  Theater  in  London,  where  lie 
was  favorably  received  by  the  British  playgoers.  At  the  close 
of  this  engagement,  he  spent  a  year  on  the ,  continent,  in  travel 
and  in  the  study  of  his  profession.  He  also  made  careful 
studies  of  the  scenes  of  the  great  historic  ’dramas  of  the  Eng- 


EDWIN  BOOTH. 


603 


lish  stage,  both  in  England  and  on  the  continent,  and  of  the 
dresses  and  other  appointments  needed  for  them.  By  thor¬ 
oughly  familiarizing  himself  with  these  details,  he  has  been  able 
to  produce  his  plays  with  entire  fidelity  to  history. 

Returning  once  more  to  New  York,  he  appeared  at  the 
Winter  Garden,  in  the  winter  of  1863-64,  in  a  series  of  Shake¬ 
spearean  revivals.  He  played  Hamlet  for  over  one  hundred 
nights,  and  followed  it  during  that  season  and  the  next  with 
“ Merchant  of  Venice ”  and  “Othello”  (in  the  latter  playing  the 
parts  of  Othello  and  Iago  on  alternate  nights).  During  the  same 
seasons  he  appeared  also  in  “  Richelieu,”  “  Ruy  Bias,”  “  The 
Fool’s  Revenge,”  and  “Don  Caesar  de  Bazan.”  These  perform¬ 
ances  were  extended  into  the  season  of  1866-67,  when  they 
were  suddenly  cut  short  by  the  total  destruction  of  the  Winter 
Garden  Theater  by  fire  on  the  night  of  the  23d  of  March,  1867. 
In  this  fire  Mr.  Booth  lost  his  entire  wardrobe,  including 
many  relics  of  his  father,  Kemble,  and  Mrs.  Siddons. 

The  destruction  of  a  theater  has  seldom  drawn  forth  a  more 
universal  expression  of  regret  than  that  which  poured  in  upon 
Mr.  Booth  from  all  parts  of  the  country.  It  was  feared  that 
the  loss  of  his  valuable  wardrobe  would  be  irremediable,  as 
indeed  it  was  in  a  certain  sense.  All  over  the  Union  a  gen¬ 
eral  wish  was  expressed  that  the  great  actor  should  have  a  new 
theater  in  some  of  our  large  cities,  and  one  which  should  be 
worthy  of  his  genius.  Mr.  Booth  had  chosen  the  city  of  New 
York  for  his  permanent  home,  and  after  the  destruction  of  the 
Winter  Garden  Theater  began  to  arrange  his  plans  for  the  erec¬ 
tion  of  a  new  building  of  his  own,  which  he  was  resolved  should 
be  the  most  magnificent  and  the  best  appointed  theater  in  the 
world.  The  site  chosen  was  the  south-eastern  corner  of  the 
Sixth  Avenue  and  Twenty-third  Street  in  New  York,  and  in  the 
summer  of  1867  the  work  of  cl  ear  ins:  away  the  old  buildings 


» 


V  ...  n  v  '  ' 

604  KINGS  OF  FOETUNE. 

and  digging  the  foundations  of  the  new  theater  was  begun.  It 
was  carried  forward  steadily,  and  the  building  was  completed 
and  opened  to  the  public  in  January,  1869. 

It  is  in  the  Rennaissance  style  of  architecture,  and  stands 
seventy  feet  high  from  the  sidewalk  to  the  main  cornice,  crown¬ 
ing  which  is  a  Mansard  roof  of  twenty-four  feet.  “  The  theater 
proper  fronts  one  hundred  and  forty-nine  feet  on  Twenty-third 
Street,  and  is  divided  into  three  parts,  so  combined  as  to  form 
an  almost  perfect  whole,  with  arched  entrances  at  either  ex¬ 
tremity  on  the  side,  for  the  admission  of  the  public,  and  on  the 
other  for  another  entrance,  and  the  use  of  the  actors  and  those 
employed  in  the  house.  On  either  side  of  these  main  entrances 
are  broad  and  lofty  windows ;  and  above  them,  forming  a  part 
of  the  second  story,  are  niches  for  statues,  surrounded  by  coupled 
columns  resting  on  finely  sculptured  pedestals.  The  central  or 
main  niche  is  flanked  on  either  side  by  quaintly  contrived  blank 
windows;  and  between  the  columns,  at  the  depth  of  the  recesses, 
are  simple  pilasters  sustaining  the  elliptic  arches,  which  serve 
to  top  and  span  the  niches,  the  latter  to  be  occupied  by  statues 
of  the  great  creators  and  interpreters  of  the  drama  in  every  age 
and  country.  The  finest  Concord  granite,  from  the  best  quar¬ 
ries  in  New  Hampshire,  is  the  material  used  in  the  entire  facade, 
as  well  as  in  the  Sixth  Avenue  side.  .  .  The  glittering  granite 
mass,  exquisitely  poised,  adorned  with  rich  and  appropriate 
carving,  statuary,  columns,  pilasters,  and  arches,  and  capped  by 
the  springing  French  roof,  fringed  with  its  shapely  balustrades, 
offers  an  imposing  and  majestic  aspect,  and  forms  one  of  the 
architectural  jewels  of  the  city.” 

In  its  internal  arrangements  the  theater  is  in  keeping  with 
its  external  magnificence.  Entering  through  a  sumptuous  ves¬ 
tibule,  the  visitor  passes  into  the  magnificent  auditorium,  which 
is  in  itself  a  rare  piece  of  decorative  art.  The  seats  are  admi- 


EDWIN  BOOTH. 


605 


rably  arranged,  each  one  commanding  a  view  of  the  stage. 
The  floor  is  richly  carpeted,  and  the  seats  are  luxuriously 
upholstered.  Three  elegant  light  galleries  rise  above  the  par¬ 
quet.  The  walls  and  ceiling  are  exquisitely  frescoed,  and  or¬ 
namented  with  bas  reliefs  in  plaster.  The  proscenium  is  beau¬ 
tifully  frescoed  and  carved,  and  is  adorned  with  busts  of  the 
elder  Booth  and  the  proprietor  of  the  theater ;  and  in  the  sides 
before  the  curtain  are  arranged  six  sumptuous  private  boxes. 
The  curtain  is  a  beautiful  landscape.  The  decoration  of  the 
house  is  not  done  in  the  rough  scenic  style  so  common  in  the 
most  of  the  theaters  of  the  country,  but  is  the  perfection  of  fres- 
coe  painting,  and  is  capable  of  bearing  the  closest  examination. 
The  stage  is  very  large,  and  slopes  gradually  from  the  rear  to 
the  footlights.  The  orchestra  pen  is  sunk  below  the  level  of  the 
stage,  so  that  the  heads  of  the  musicians  do  not  cut  off  the  view 
of  the  audience.  The  dressing  of  the  stage  is  novel.  The  side 
scenes  or  wings,  instead  of  being  placed  at  right  angles  to  the 
spectator  as  in  most  theaters,  are  so  arranged  that  the  scene  ap¬ 
pears  to  extend  to  the  right  and  left  as  well  as  to  the  rear.  In 
this  way  the  spectator  is  saved  the  annoyance  of  often  looking 
through  the  wings,  a  defect  which  in  most  theaters  completely 
dispels  the  illusion  of  the  play.  The  scenery  here  is  not  set  by 
hand,  but  is  moved  by  machinery,  and  with  such  regularity  and 
precision  that  these  changes  have  very  much  the  effect  of  “  dis¬ 
solving  views.”  The  scenes  themselves  are  the  works  of  highly 
educated  artists,  and  never  degenerate  into  the  rough  daubs  with 
which  most  playgoers  are  familiar.  The  building  is  fire-proof, 
and  is  warmed  and  ventilated  in  a  peculiar  manner.  The  great 
central  chandelier  and  the  lights  around  the  cornice  of  the  audi¬ 
torium  are  lighted  by  electricity. 

The  plays  presented  here  are  superbly  put  on  the  stage.  The 
scenery  is  strictly  accurate  when  meant  to  represent  some  his- 


I 


606  KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 

toric  locality,  and  is  the  finest  to  be  found  in  America.  Per¬ 
haps  the  grandest  stage  picture  ever  given  to  an  audience  was  the 
grave-yard  scene  in  “Hamlet,”  which  “held  the  boards”  for 
over  one  hundred  nights  last  winter.  The  dresses,  equipments, 
and  general  “make  up”  of  the  actors  are  in  keeping  with  the 
scenery.  Even  the  minutest  detail  is  carefully  attended  to. 
Nothing  is  so  unimportant  as  to  be  overlooked  in  this  estab¬ 
lishment. 

It  is  Mr.  Booth's  custom  to  open  the  season  with  engage¬ 
ments  of  other  distinguished  actors,  and  to  follow  them  himself 
about  the  beginning  of  the  winter,  and  to  continue  his  per¬ 
formances  until  the  approach  of  spring,  when  he  again  gives 
way  to  others.  When  he  is  performing,  it  is  impossible  to  pro¬ 
cure  a  seat  after  the  rising  of  the  curtain.  Every  available 
place  is  filled,  and  thousands  come  from  all  parts  of  the 
country  to  see  him.  Sometimes  it  is  necessary  to  secure  seats 
a  wTeek  in  advance. 

Mr.  Booth  is  still  apparently  in  the  prime  of  life.  In 
person  he  is  over  the  medium  height,  and  is  well  built 
His  hair  is  black  and  is  worn  long,  and  his  dark  eyes  are  large 
and  dreamy.  His  face  is  that  of  a  poet,  strikingly  handsome, 
with  an  expression  of  mingled  sweetness  and  sadness  playing 
over  it.  He  wears  neither  beard  nor  moustache.  He  dresses 
simply  and  without  ornament,  and  is  grave  and  retiring  in  his 
demeanor.  He  is  exceedingly  amiable  in  disposition,  and  is 
the  center  of  a  large  circle  of  devoted  friends.  He  has  been 
married  twice,  and  has  one  child,  a  daughter,  by  his  first  wife. 
He  is  a  man  of  irreproachable  life,  and  in  every  thing  a  high- 
toned  gentleman,  and  it  is  the  high  character  he  bears  not  less 
than  his  genius  that  has  enabled  him  to  do  such  honor  to  his 
profession.  He  is  very  wealthy,  and  is  in  a  fair  way  to  become 
a  millionaire. 


EDWIN  BOOTH. 


GOT 


As  an  actor  Mr.  Booth  is  without  an  equal.  His  impersona¬ 
tions  are  marked  by  rare  genius  and  by  the  most  careful  study. 
His  Hamlet  is  perhaps  his  most  finished  part,  as  his  Richelieu 
is  the  most  popular  with  the  masses.  It  has  been  said  that  his 
Hamlet  is  not  Shakespeare’s  Hamlet,  and  this  may  be  true;  but 
it  is  so  exquisite,  so  perfect,  that  whether  it  be  the  conception 
of  Shakespeare  or  Edwin  Booth,  it  is  the  most  powerful,  the 
most  life-like  counterfeit  of  “the  melancholy  Dane”  ever  seen 
on  any  stage,  and  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired.  His  persona¬ 
tion  of  the  grim  old  cardinal,  whose  decrepit  body  is  alone  sus¬ 
tained  by  his  indomitable  will,  is  masterly,  and  we  see  before 
us,  not  Edwin  Booth,  the  actor  of  to-day,  but  the  crafty,  unscru¬ 
pulous,  witty,  determined  prime  minister  of  France,  who  bends 
kings  and  princes  to  his  will.  It  is  absolutely  life-like,  and  to 
those  who  have  seen  the  portraits  of  the  old  cardinal  in  the 
museums  of  France,  the  accuracy  with  which  Booth  has  counter¬ 
feited  the  personal  appearance  of  Richelieu  is  positively  start¬ 
ling.  The  plays  are  so  superbly  set  upon  the  stage  that  we 
lose  sight  of  the  little  space  they  occupy,  and  seem  to  be  gazing 
*upon  a  real  world.  His  Richard  has  such  a  strong  humanity 
in  it,  that  it  more  than  half  vindicates  the  humpbacked  tyrant’s 
memory,  and  the  death  scene  of  this  play,  as  given  by  Booth, 
is  simply  appalling. 

It  is  in  vain,  however,  that  we  select  special  characters  or 
attempt  descriptions  of  them.  No  one  can  truly  understand 
Edwin  Booth’s  acting  without  seeing  it.  He  has  studied  his 
heroes  so  profoundly,  analyzed  their  characters  so  subtly,  and 
entered  so  heartily  into  sympathy  with  them,  that  he  has 
become  able,  by  the  aid  of  his  wonderful  genius,  to  entirely 
discard  his  own  personality,  and  assume  theirs  at  will. 

Mr.  Booth  has  steadily  risen  in  power  and  finish  as  an  actor, 

for  his  labors  have  been  unceasing.  Great  as  his  triumphs 
36 


608 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE* 


have  been,  he  does  not  regard  himself  as  freed  from  the  neces¬ 
sity  of  study.  His  studies  have  become  more  intelligent  than 
in  former  years,  but  not  the  less  faithful.  He  has  the  true 
artist’s  aspiration  after  the  rarest  perfection  in  liis  art,  though 
to  those  of  us  without  the  charmed  circle  it  is  difficult  to  see 
how  he  can  excel  his  present  excellence.  Yet  that  he  does 
so  we  have  undoubted  proof,  for  we  see  him  rising  higher  in 
the  admiration  and  esteem  of  the  world  every  year,  and  each 
year  we  gather  fresh  laurels  to  twine  around  his  brows. 

He  has  steadily  educated  his  audiences,  and  has  elevated  the 
standard  of  his  art  among  his  countrymen.  He  has  shown 
them  what  fine  acting  really  is,  and  has  taught  them  to  enjoy 
it.  He  has  kept  them  true  to  the  legitimate  drama,  and  has 
done  more  than  any  other  man  to  rescue  the  American  stage 
from  the  insignificance  with  which  it  was  threatened.  It  speaks 
volumes  for  him  as  an  actor  and  a  manager,  that  when  Yew 
\ork  seemed  wholly  given  up  to  ballet,  burlesque,  and  opera 
bouffe,  he  was  able  to  make  the  almost  forgotten  masterpieces 
of  Shakespeare  the  most  popular  and  most  profitable  dramatic 
ventures  of  the  year. 


JEFFERSON,  AS  RIP  VAN  WINKLE 


JOSEPH  JEEEEPSON. 


611 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

JOSEPH  JEFFERSON. 

HE  subject  of  this  sketch  is  one  of  a  race  of 
actors.  His  great-grandfather  was  a  contempo¬ 
rary  of  some  of  the  brightest  ornaments  of  the 
English  stage,  and  was  himself  a  famous  actor 
and  the  intimate  friend  of  Garrick,  Sam  Foote, 
and  Barr.  He  was  a  man  of  amiable  and  winning  disposition, 
and  was  strikingly  handsome  in  person.  He  occupies  a  prominent 
place  in  the  history  of  the  English  stage,  and  is  said  to  have 
been,  socially,  one  of  the  most  brilliant  men  of  his  day.  He 
died  in  1807.  In  1795  his  son  came  to  America.  Of  him, 
Dunlap,  in  his  “  History  of  the  American  Stage,”  says,  refer¬ 
ring  to  him,  in  February,  1797:  “He  was  'then  a  youth,  but 
even  then  an  artist.  Of  a  small  and  light  figure,  well  formed, 
with  a  singular  physiognomy,  a  nose  perfectly  Grecian,  and 
blue  eyes  full  of  laughter,  he  had  the  faculty  of  exciting  mirth 
to  as  great  a  degree  by  power  of  feature,  although  handsome, 
as  any  ugly- featured  low  comedian  ever  seen.”  F.  C.  Wemyss 
has  said  of  him  at  a  later  day:  “Mr,  Joseph  Jefferson  was  an 
actor  formed  in  Nature’s  merriest  mood— a  genuine  son  of 
Momus.  There  was  a  vein  of  rich  humor  running  through 
all  he  did,  which  forced  you  to  laugh  despite  of  yourself.  He 
discarded  grimace  as  unworthy  of  him,  although  no  actor  ever 


612 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


possessed  a  greater  command  over  the  muscles  of  his  own  face, 
or  the  faces  of  his  audience,  compelling  you  to  laugh  or  cry  at 
his  pleasure.  His  excellent  personation  of  old  men  acquired 
for  him,  before  he  had  reached  the  meridian  of  life,  the  title  of 
‘Old  Jefferson/  The  astonishment  of  strangers  at  seeing  a 
good-looking  young  man  pointed  out  on  the  street  as  Old  Jef¬ 
ferson,  whom  they  had  seen  the  night  previous  at  the  theater 
tottering  apparently  on  the  verge  of  existence,  was  the  greatest 
compliment  that  could  be  paid  to  the  talent  of  the  actor.  His 
versatility  was  astonishing — light  comedy,  old  men,  pantomime, 
low  comedy,  and  occasionally  juvenile  tragedy.  Educated  in 
the  very  best  school  for  acquiring  knowledge  in  his  profession, 
.  .  Jefferson  was  an  adept  in  all  the  trickery  of  the  stage, 

which,  when  it  suited  his  purpose,  he  could  turn  to  excellent 
account.  .  .  In  his  social  relations,  he  was  what  a  gentle¬ 

man  should  be — a  kind  husband,  an  affectionate  father,  a  warm 
friend,  and  a  truly  honest  man/  The  second  Jefferson  enjoyed 
a  brilliant  career  of  thirty-six  years  in  this  country,  and  died 
in  1832,  during  an  engagement  at  the  theater  at  Harrisburg, 
which  was  then  managed  by  his  son.  This  son,  named  Joseph, 
after  his  father,  was  born  in  Philadelphia  in  1804,  and  died  at 
the  age  of  thirty-eight.  He  was  not  so  famous  as  an  actor  as 
his  father  or  grandfather,  but  like  them  passed  his  life  on  the 
stage.  He  had  a  decided  talent  for  painting,  and  was  partially 
educated  as  an  artist,  but  he  never  accomplished  any  thing  with 
his  pencil.  He  was  a  man  of  most  amiable  disposition,  and  was 
possessed  of  scores  of  warm  and  devoted  friends;  but  he  was  a 
poor  business  manager,  and  was  always  more  or  less  involved 
in  pecuniary  troubles.  He  married  Mrs.  Burke,  the  famous 
vocalist,  and  mother  of  Burke,  the  comedian. 

To  this  couple,  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  was  born  the 
Joseph  Jefferson  of  to-day,  on  the  20th  of  February,  1829. 


JOSEPH  JEFFERSON. 


613 


This  boy  was  literally  brought  up  on  the  stage,  as  he  made  his 
first  appearance  upon  the  boards  in  a  combat  scene  at  the  Park 
Theater  in  New  York,  when  he  was  but  three  years  old.  He 
soon  after  went  with  his  parents  to  the  West.  Olive  Logan 
says  of  him,  at  this  period  of  his  life,  “  While  they  were  both 
still  children,  he  and  my  sister  Eliza  used  to  sing  little  comic 
duets  together  on  the  stage  of  various  western  towns.7’ 

He  received  as  good  a  common-school  education  as  the  rapid 
manner  in  which  he  was  moved  about  from  place  to  place 
would  permit,  and  was  carefully  trained  in  the  profession  of  an 
actor,  to  which  he  was  destined  by  his  parents,  and  to  which  lie 
was  drawn  by  the  bent  of  his  genius.  He  appeared  in  public 
frequently  during  his  boyhood,  but  his  first  appearance  as  a 
man  was  at  Chanfrau’s  National  Theater,  in  1849.  He  met 
with  fair  success,  and  from  that  time  devoted  himself  entirely 
and  carefully  to  his  profession.  He  began  at  the  bottom  of  the 
ladder  of  fame,  and  gradually  worked  his  way  up  to  his  present 
high  position.  Playing  engagements  in  various  minor  theaters 
of  the  United  States,  he  at  length  secured  a  position  as  low  co¬ 
median  at  Niblo’s  Garden  in  New  York,  where  he  won  golden 
opinions  from  the  critical  audiences  of  the  metropolis.  In  1857, 
he  closed  a  most  successful  engagement  as  low  comedian  at 
the  theater  in  Richmond,  Virginia,  and  with  that  engagement 
ended  his  career  as  a  stock  actor.  Pie  had  by  careful  and 
patient  study  rendered  himself  capable  of  assuming  the  highest 
place  in  his  profession,  and  these  studies,  joined  to  his  native 
genius,  had  made  him  famous  throughout  the  country  as  the 
best  low  comedian  of  the  day. 

Feeling  that  he  had  now  a  right  to  the  honors  of  a  “star”  in 
his  profession,  and  urged  by  the  public  to  assume  the  position 
to  which  his  genius  entitled  him,  he  began  a  series  of  engage¬ 
ments  thoughout  the  Union,  in  which  he  more  than  fulfilled 


614 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


the  expectations  of  his  friends.  He  was  received  with  delight 
wherever  he  went,  and  at  once  became  the  most  popular  of 
American  comedians. 

About  a  year  or  two  later,  he  left  the  United  States  and 
made  a  voyage  to  Australia,  through  which  country  he  trav¬ 
eled,  playing  at  the  principal  towns.  He  was  extremely  suc¬ 
cessful.  His  genial,  sunny  character  won  him  hosts  of  friends 
among  the  people  of  that  far-off  land,  and  his  great  genius  as 
an  actor  made  him  as  famous  there  as  he  had  been  in  his  own 
country.  Australia  was  then  a  sort  of  theatrical  El  Dorado. 
The  prices  paid  for  admission  to  the  theaters  were  very  high, 
and  the  sums  offered  to  distinguished  stars  in  order  to  attract 
them  thither  were  immense.  Mr.  Jefferson  reaped  a  fair  share 
of  this  golden  harvest,  and  at  the  close  of  his  Australian  en¬ 
gagements  found  himself  the  possessor  of  a  handsome  sum.  It 
was  this  which  formed  the  basis  of  his  large  fortune;  for, 
unlike  his  father,  he  is  a  man  of  excellent  business  capacity, 
and  understands  how  to  care  for  the  rewards  of  his  labors,  so 
that  they  shall  be  a  certain  protection  to  him  in  his  old  age, 
and  an  assistance  to  those  whom  he  shall  leave  behind  him. 

Returning  to  the  United  States,  Mr.  Jefferson  appeared  with 
increased  success  in  the  leading  cities  of  the  Northern  and 
Western  States.  His  principal  success  at  this  time  was  won  in 
the  character  of  Asa  Trenchard,  in  the  play  of  “  Our  American 
Cousin.”  His  personation  of  the  rough,  eccentric,  but  true¬ 
hearted  Yankee  was  regarded  as  one  of  the  finest  pieces  of  act¬ 
ing  ever  witnessed  on  the  American  stage,  and  drew  crowded 
houses  wherever  he  went.  His  range  of  characters  included 
the  most  refined  comedy  and  the  broadest  farce,  but  each  delin¬ 
eation  bore  evidence  of  close  and  careful  study,  and  was  marked 
by  great  originality  and  delicacy.  There  was  in  his  perform¬ 
ances  a  freshness,  a  distinctiveness,  and,  above  all,  an  entire  free- 


JOSEPH  JEFFERSON. 


615 


dom  from  any  thing  coarse  or  offensive,  which  charmed  his 
audiences  from  the  first.  One  of  his  critics  has  well  said  of 
him:  “As  Caleb  Plummer  he  unites  in  another  way  the  full 
appreciation  of  mingled  humor  and  pathos — the  greatest  deli¬ 
cacy  and  affection  with  rags  and  homely  speech.  As  Old 
Phil  Stapleton  he  is  the  patriarch  of  the  village  and  the  incar¬ 
nation  of  content.  As  Asa  Trenchard  he  is  the  diamond  in 
the  rough,  combining  shrewdness  with  simplicity,  and  elevat¬ 
ing  instead  of  degrading  the  Yankee  character.  As  Dr. 
Ollapod,  and  Dr.  Pangloss,  and  Tobias  Shortcut,  he  has  won 
laurels  that  would  make  him  a  comedian  of  the  first  rank. 
His  Bob  Acres  is  a  picture.  There  is  almost  as  much  to  look 
at  as  in  his  Rip  Van  Winkle.  There  is  nearly  the  same 
amount  of  genius,  art,  experience,  and  intelligence  in  its  per¬ 
sonation.  Hazlitt  says  that  the  author  has  overdone  the  part, 
and  adds  that  ‘  it  calls  for  a  great  effort  of  animal  spirits  and 
a  peculiar  aptitude  of  genius  to  go  through  with  it;’  Mr.  Jef¬ 
ferson  has  so  much  of  the  latter  that  he  can — and  to  a  great 
extent  does — dispense  with  the  former  requisite.  His  quiet 
undercurrent  of  humor  subserves  the  same  purpose  in  the 
role  of  Bob  Acres  that  it  does  in  other  characters.  It  is  full 
of  points,  so  judiciously  chosen,  so  thoroughly  apt,  so  naturally 
made  and  so  characteristically  preserved,  that  the  part  with 
Jefferson  is  a  great  one.  The  man  of  the  1  oath  referential,  or 
sentimental  swearing/  makes  the  entire  scope  ot  the  part  an 
‘  echo  to  the  sense.’  Even  in  so  poor  a  farce  as  that  ot  ‘A. 
Regular  Fix/  Mr.  Jefferson  makes  the  eccentricities  of  Hugh 
de  Brass  immensely  funny.  The  same  style  is  preserved  in 
every  character,  but  with  an  application  that  gives  to  each  a 
separate  being.” 

After  a  season  of  great  success  in  this  country  Mr.  Jefferson 
decided  to  visit  England.  He  appeared  at  the  Adelphi  The- 


616 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


ater,  in  London,  and  at  once  became  as  popular  as  be  had  been 
at  home.  His  Asa  Trenchard,  in  “  Our  American  Cousin,” 
was  received  by  the  English  with  delight;  but  his  greatest  tri¬ 
umphs  were  won  in  Boucicault’s  version  of  “Rip  Van  Winkle,” 
which  he  has  since  immortalized.  This  play  was  first  produced 
at  the  Adelphi,  where  it  enjoyed  an  uninterrupted  run  of  nearly 
two  hundred  nights. 

Returning  to  the  United  States  in  the  autumn  of  1867,  Mr. 
Jefferson  appeared  at  the  Olympic  Theater,  in  New  York,  in 
the  play  of  “Rip  Van  Winkle.”  Since  then  he  has  traveled 
extensively  throughout  the  United  States,  and  has  devoted 
himself  exclusively  to  the  character  of  Rip  Van  Winkle;  so 
exclusively,  indeed,  that  many  persons  are  ignorant  of  his  great 
merits  in  other  roles.  By  adopting  this  as  his  specialty,  he 
has  rendered  himself  so  perfect  in  it  that  he  has  almost  made 
the  improvident,  light-hearted  Rip  a  living  creature.  A  writer 
in  a  popular  periodical  draws  the  following  graphic  sketch  of 
his  performance  of  this  character: 

if  there  is  something  especially  charming  in  the  ideal  of  Rip  Van 
Winkle  that  Irving  has  drawn,  there  is  something  even  more  human, 
sympathetic  and  attractive  in  the  character  reproduced  by  Jefferson.  A 
smile  that  reflects  the  generous  impulses  of  the  man ;  a  face  that  is  the 
mirror  of  character ;  great,  luminous  eyes  that  are  rich  wells  of  expres¬ 
sion  ;  a  grace  that  is  statuesque  without  being  studied ;  an  inherent  lazi¬ 
ness  which  commands  the  respect  of  no  one,  but  a  gentle  nature  that 
wins  the  affections  of  all;  poor  as  he  is  honest,  jolly  as  he  is  poor,  un¬ 
fortunate  as  he  is  jolly,  yet  possessed  of  a  spontaneity  of  nature  that 
springs  up  and  flows  along  like  a  rivulet  after  a  rain ;  the  man  who  can 
not  forget  the  faults  of  the  character  which  Jefferson  pictures,  nor  feel 
like  taking  good-natured  young  Rip  Van  Winkle  by  the  hand  and  offer¬ 
ing  a  support  to  tottering  old  Rin  Yan  Winkle,  must  have  become  har¬ 
dened  to  all  natural  as  well  as  artistic  influences.  It  is  scarcely  neces¬ 
sary  to  enter  into  the  details  of  Mr.  Jefferson’s  acting  of  the  Dutch  Tam 


JOSEPH  JEFFERSON. 


617 


O’Shanter.  Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  the  performance  is  made  up 
of  admirable  points  that  might  be  enumerated  and  described,  the  picture 
is  complete  as  a  whole  and  in  its  connections.  Always  before  the  pub¬ 
lic;  preserving  the  interest  during  two  acts  of  the  play  after  a  telling 
climax ;  sustaining  the  realities  of  his  character  in  a  scene  of  old  super¬ 
stition,  and  in  which  no  one  speaks  but  himself, — the  impersonation 
requires  a  greater  evenness  of  merit  and  dramatic  effect  than  any  other 
that  could  have  been  ch.osen.  Rip  Van  Winkle  is  imbued  wTith  the 
most  marked  individuality,  and  the  identity  is  so  conscientiously  pre¬ 
served  that  nothing  is  overlooked  or  neglected.  Mr.  Jefferson’s  analysis 
penetrates  even  into  the  minutiae  of  the  part,  but  there  is  a  perfect  unity 
in  the  conception  and  its  embodiment.  Strong  and  irresistible  in  its 
emotion,  and  sly  and  insinuating  in  its  humor,  Mr.  Jefferson’s  Rip  Van 
Winkle  is  marked  by  great  vigor,  as  well  as  by  an  almost  pre-Raphaelite 
finish. 

The  bibulous  Rip  is  always  present  by  the  ever-recurring  and  favorite 
toast  of  “  Here ’s  your  goot  healt’  and  your  family’s,  and  may  dey  live 
long  and  prosper.”  The  meditative  and  philosophic  Rip  is  signaled  by 
the  abstract  “  Ja,”  which  sometimes  means  yes ,  and  sometimes  means  no. 
The  shrewd  and  clear-sighted  Rip  is  marked  by  the  interview  with 
Derrick  Van  Beekman.  The  thoughtful  and  kind-hearted  Rip  makes 
his  appearance  in  that  sad  consciousness  of  his  uselessness  and  the  little 
influence  he  exerts  when  he  says  to  the  children,  talking  of  their  future 
marriage :  “  I  thought  maybe  you  might  want  to  ask  me  about  it,” 
which  had  never  occurred  to  the  children.  The  improvident  Rip  is 
discovered  when  Dame  Van  Winkle  throws  open  the  inn  window-shut¬ 
ter,  which  contains  the  enormous  score  against  her  husband,  and  when 
Rip  drinks  from  the  bottle  over  the  dame’s  shoulder  as  he  promises  to 
reform.  The  most  popular  and  the  most  thriftless  man  in  the  village; 
the  most  intelligent  and  the  least  ambitious;  the  best-hearted  and  the 
most  careless; — the  numerous  contests  which  the  role  presents  demand 
versatility  in  design  and  delicacy  in  execution.  They  are  worked  out 
with  a  moderation  and  a  suggestiveness  that  are  much  more  natural  than 
if  they  were  presented  more  decidedly.  The  sympathy  of  Mr.  Jefferson’s 
creation  is  the  greatest  secret  of  its  popularity.  In  spite  of  glaring- 
faults,  and  almost  a  cruel  disregard  of  the  family’s  welfare,  Rip  Van 
Winkle  has  the  audience  with  him  from  the  very  beginning.  His  inef- 


618 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


fably  sad  but  quiet  realization  of  bis  desolate  condition  when  bis  wife 
turns  him  out  into  the  storm,  leaves  scarcely  a  dry  eye  in  the  theatre. 
His  living  in  others  and  not  in  himself  makes  him  feel  the  changes  of 
his  absence  all  the  more  keenly.  His  return  after  his  twenty  years’ 
sleep  is  painful  to  witness ;  and  when  he  asks,  with  such  heart-rending 
yet  subdued  despair,  “Are  we  so  soon  forgot  when  we  are  gone?”  it  is 
no  wonder  that  sobs  are  heard  throughout  the  house.  His  pleading 
with  his  child  Meenie  is  not  less  affecting,  and  nothing  could  be  more 
genuine  in  feeling.  Yet  all  this  emotion  is  attained  in  the  most  quiet 
and  unobtrusive  manner.  Jefferson’s  sly  humor  crops  out  at  all  times, 
and  sparkles  through  the  veil  of  sadness  that  overhangs  the  later  life  of 
Rip  Van  Winkle.  His  wonder  that  his  wife’s  “clapper”  could  ever  be 
stopped  is  expressed  in  the  same  breath  with  his  real  sorrow  at  hearing 
of  her  death.  “Theft  who  the  devil  am  I?”  he  asks  with  infinite  wit 
just  before  he  pulls  away  at  the  heartstrings  of  the  audience  in  refusing 
the  proffered  assistance  to  his  tottering  steps.  He  has  the  rare  faculty 
of  bringing  a  smile  to  the  lips  and  a  tear  to  the  eye  at  the  same  time. 
From  the  first  picture,  which  presents  young  Rip  Van  Winkle  leaning 
carelessly  and  easily  upon  the  table  as  he  drinks  his  schnapps,  to  the 
last  picture  of  the  decrepit  but  happy  old  man,  surrounded  by  his  family 
and  dismissing  the  audience  with  his  favorite  toast,  the  character,  in  Mr. 
Jefferson’s  hands,  endears  itself  to  all,  and  adds  another  to  the  few  real 
friendships  which  one  may  enjoy  in  this  life. 

Mr.  Jefferson  is  a  thoroughly  American  actor.  Abandoning 
all  sensational  shams,  he  devotes  himself  to  pure  art.  His  high¬ 
est  triumphs  have  been  won  in  the  legitimate  branches  of  his  pro¬ 
fession,  and  won  by  the  force  of  his  genius,  aided  only  by  the  most 
careful  study  and  an  intelligent  analysis  of  the  parts  assumed 
by  him.  He  has  the  happy  faculty  of  entering  into  perfect 
sympathy  with  his  characters,  and  for  the  time  being  he  is  less 
the  actor  than  the  individual  he  personates.  It  is  this  that 
gives  the  sparkle  to  his  eye,  the  ring  to  his  laughter,  and  the 
exquisite  feeling  to  his  pathos ;  and  feeling  thus,  he  is  quick  to 
establish  a  sympathy  between  himself  and  his  audience,  so  that 


JOSEPH  JEFFERSON. 


619 


he  moves  them  at  will,  convulsing  them  with  laughter  at  the 
sallies  of  the  light-hearted  Rip,  or  dissolving  them  in  tears  at 
the  desolations  of  the  lonely  old  man,  so  soon  forgot  after  he 
has  gone. 

Mr.  Jefferson  has  inherited  from  his  father  the  genial,  sunny 
disposition  for  which  the  latter  was  famous.  He  is  an  essen¬ 
tially  cheerful  man,  and  trouble  glances  lightly  off  from  him. 
He  is  generous  to  a  fault,  and  carries  his  purse  in  his  hand. 
Misfortune  never  appeals  to  him  in  vain,  and  many  are  the  good 
works  he  has  done  in  the  humbler  walks  of  his  own  calling. 
He  is  enthusiastically  devoted  to  his  profession,  and  enjoys  his 
acting  quite  as  much  as  his  auditors.  In  putting  his  pieces  on 
the  stage,  he  is  lavish  of  expense,  and  whenever  he  can  control 
this  part  of  the  performance,  it  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired. 
Some  years  ago  he  brought  out  “A  Midsummer  Night’s  Dream  ” 
at  a  Philadelphia  theater,  in  a  style  of  magnificence  rarely  wit¬ 
nessed  on  any  stage.  The  scenery  was  exquisite,  and  was  a 
collection  of  artistic  gems.  The  success  of  the  piece  was  very, 
decided  in  Philadelphia,  but  when  it  was  reproduced,  with  the 
same  scenery  and  appointments,  in  a  Western  city,  the  public 
would  scarcely  go  to  see  it,  and  the  theater  incurred  a  heavy 
loss  in  consequence.  Jefferson’s  remark  to  the  manager,  when 
the  failure  became  apparent,  was  characteristic  :  “  It  is  all  right,” 
said  he.  “  We  have  done  our  duty,  and  have  made  an  artistic 
success  of  the  piece.  If  the  people  will  not  come  to  see  it,  it 
is  more  their  misfortune  than  ours.” 

He  has  inherited  also  from  his  father  considerable  talent  as 
an  artist,  and  sketches  with  decided  merit,  though  he  makes  nc 
pretensions  to  artistic  skill.  In  his  vacations,  which  he  passes 
in  the  country,  his  sketch-book  is  his  constant  companion.  He 
is  a  famous  sportsman  and  fisherman,  and  in  the  summer  is 
rarely  to  be  found  without  his  gun  and  rod.  It  is  his  delight 


620 


KINGS  OF  FORTUNE. 


to  tramp  over  miles  of  country  in  search  of  game,  or  to  sit 
quietly  in  some  cozy  nook,  and,  dropping  his  line  into  the  water, 
pass  the  hours  in  reveries  broken  only  by  the  exertion  necessary 
to  secure  a  finny  prize. 

Not  long  since  his  love  of  art  led  him  to  buy  a  panorama 
merely  because  he  admired  it.  He  put  it  in  charge  of  an  agent 
in  whom  he  knew  he  could  confide,  and  started  it  on  a  tour 
throughout  the  country.  In  a  month  or  two  he  received  a 
gloomy  letter  from  the  agent,  telling  him  that  the  exhibition 
had  failed  to  draw  spectators,  and  that  he  despaired  of  its  ever 
paying  expenses.  “  Never  mind,”  wrote  Jefferson  in  reply,  “it 
will  be  a  gratification  for  those  who  do  go  to  see  it,  and  you  may 
draw  on  me  for  what  money  you  need.”  The  losses  on  the 
panorama,  however,  were  so  great  that  Jefferson  was  compelled 
to  abandon  it. 

Several  years  before  the  death  of  John  Sefton,  Jefferson  paid 
him  a  visit  at  his  home  in  Paradise  Valley,  during  one  of  his 
summer  rambles.  Upon  reaching  SeftoVs  farm,  he  found  the 
owner  “  with  his  breeches  and  coat  sleeves  both  rolled  up,  and 
standing  in  the  middle  of  a  clear  and  shallow  stream,  where  one 
could  scarcely  step  without  spoiling  the  sports  of  the  brook 
trout,  which  sparkled  through  the  crystal  waters.  Sefton  stood 
in  a  crouching  attitude,  watching,  with  mingled  disappoint¬ 
ment  and  good  humor,  a  little  pig  which  the  stream  was 
carrying  down  its  current,  and  which,  pig-like,  had  slipped 
from  the  hands  of  its  owner  in  its  natural  aversion  to  being 
washed.  Jefferson,  with  the  true  instinct  of  an  artist,  dropped 
his  fishing  tackle  and  took  his  sketch-book  to  transfer  the  ludi¬ 
crous  scene  to  paper.  Sefton  appreciated  the  humor  of  the  situa¬ 
tion,  and  only  objected  when  Jefferson  began  to  fill  in  the  back¬ 
ground  with  a  dilapidated  old  barn,  at  which  the  old  gentleman 
demurred  on  account  of  its  wretched  appearance.  The  artist 


JOSEPH  JEFFERSON. 


621 


insisted  that  it  was  picturesque,  however,  and  proceeded  to  put 
it  down.  Sefton  had  to  submit;  but  he  had  his  revenge,  by 
writing  back  to  New  York  that (  Jefferson  is  here,  drawing  the 
worst  “  houses  ”  I  ever  saw.’  ” 

In  private  life,  Mr.  Jefferson  is  a  cultivated  gentleman,  and 
is  possessed  of  numbers  of  warm  and  devoted  friends.  He  has 
been  married  twice.  The  first  Mrs.  Jefferson  was  a  Miss 
Lockyer,  of  New  York,  and  by  her  he  had  two  children,  a  son 
and  a  daughter.  The  former  is  about  eighteen  years  of  age, 
and  is  destined  to  his  father’s  profession,  in  which  he  has  already 
shown  unusual  promise.  The  present  Mrs.  Jefferson  was  a  Miss 
Warren,  and  is  a  niece  of  the  veteran  actor,  William  Warren, 
of  Boston.  She  was  married  to  her  husband  early  in  1868,  and 
has  never  been  an  actress. 

Mr.  Jefferson  is  the  possessor  of  a  large  fortune,  acquired  in 
the  exercise  of  his  profession,  and  being  thus  comfortably  situa¬ 
ted,  is  enabled  to  enjoy  more  rest  from  his  labors  than  falls  to 
the  lot  of  most  American  actors.  He  resides  in  Orange  County, 
New  Jersey,  about  an  hour’s  ride  from  New  York,  where  he  has 
a  handsome  country  seat,  which  he  has  adorned  with  all  the 
attractions  that  wealth  and  taste  can  command. 


i 


.  V 


■ 


, .  >? 


*.  -  — 


■  ■  v  .• 


.  V 
-.  - 


■ 

« - 


_ 

' 


/_ 


/ 


A  V  '*■- 


.  \ 


-■  — 


, 


. 


■ 


' 


.  -V 


.  *  ! 
'••  !. 


V-'y 


*  / 


V 


< 


*->  r 


•.  *  ■ 


i 


/ 


mm  m,  ■ 

x|fi  :  . 

mi  mmm  - 


•  *1; !«*.»«  1  *■  •  ’  ■ 


X’tXXtX! 


•:...  ■  ■'  ,  ‘‘:kW 


••«••». . «...  ...» 

, 

K-W  :■■?*.  ,  ■-  ■  v>;ey.-;.h': 


.  ■  '  ',.W 

'  '*■  '■  XXAA-  ,:'X  ;'■'■!  '.  r;-; .  .  ■ 

.  "-xXA  . 

■  •  :-iV.  ''A v^AXXxXA': 

llill .  . 


'  V-V  '  '  A  •  '.  •  v\>  *  >•  • . 

;:x 

v!  VW  X  ■  :  "  •  '  V. 


1 

E‘MJ 


Vi.  ■ 


1 


; '  *•■> 
tfi’i’ 


v>  v?":'  v.  x  'vm, wwwymvi? 


XQ/xf# 

p» 

in 


■  f:U.. 


','Av' '  X:iPXi.vX;;  pXX  ’. 


V' 


X;iXXpCi'"'XpP  y 

<  v». ?«.?  ’>•  .'  Sjfc’f'  ,\ :,  <•• 


it 


:x® 

:  'k  v .  ‘A 

" 

fl  , 

xxp  X  ■  "  ■  ■ 

■  -  .'  .  '  -  ■  •  '.  !  <•.•■’  •'  .  f'U  '  V  ‘  -  V  ■  .  '•/  ■••  •■.  •  '■>/.  .1.  BtJiij" 


s*  NOMaat,.l 


ajf  £$&*«$  $;pfp  s' 


"A.’ 


''  AAA 


A:  :'  '  • 


&£$jWE: 


A-  :  iv. 

. •  4- 

■:A 

'  Aiilv «*  ■'  ■ 

:>M vmmpU  i». 


.  '  vf7  Vi;  ::  '-'V 

"'•  M  •.■•'.  'V  >-yi  ’:'  •  -■' -^  ii*  /  ^  « *'•-  A  :*v  /  *.  *-•'  V<^w  ::  v;. ' 

mm.  fy^u  .  - 


i  ' 

-■mm i« 

iilils 


’v ..  v;; 

■  vi's.'v.  ■■ 


-¥h 

V  ■'.  -AAv, 

’ ,  ‘ :  v  ’  v ,  -'if  -  i.;  ' .  li ;  ■  .v 


:  >  :  '-v'  ;',m  •, 


,  /.SV.0!|:7' 'il'tfifyh 

t  Wm 

iV'JSf.  i  i  ^  MJ  ;“ " 


*  '  A1. ; 


filiiSflPlil 


i 


.  iX  .  Vii  -aJfj'  ..  l  ui  .  •  '• 


m 


mmmmm 


■  ■ 

/•"-V  .  :  .  .,  A 


■  :y 


iV'.i'vri1'  :■:  ■ 

'■•■■'  ■:■!>■<  >  ' 


■  ■'  ! 


W'yVM 


»■  ’  i  .  'l 

HniH.:  X 


10846 


(  '  sitfi  i 

\  — N  _  V  ' 

BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  HEIGHTS  \ 
CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 


Books  may  be  kept  for  two  weeks  and  may 
be  renewed  for  the  same  period,  unless  re¬ 
served. 

I 

Two  cents  a  day  is  charged  for  each  book 
kept  overtime. 

✓ 

If  you  cannot  find  what  you  want,  ask  the 
Librarian  who  will  be  glad  to  help  you. 

The  borrower  is  responsible  for  books  drawn 
on  his  card  and  for  all  fines  accruing  on  the 


same. 


